Summary:\u00a0 A series of stories about Adam after college from ages twenty-three to twenty-right and then from thirty-five to forty with troubles within the family as well as against outsiders who want something from the Cartwrights. \u00a0The chapters follow one another but each of the nine stories could stand on its own as a complete story.<\/p>\n
WC = 218,113 \u00a0Rating = T<\/p>\n
Adam Through the Ages<\/strong><\/p>\n Adam, Age 23<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n “Pa, how come Adam ain’t like Hoss and me? How come he’s so grumpy?”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, I don’t think he’s grumpy. Why do you think your brother is grumpy?”<\/p>\n “Well, all he wants to do is work, and seems like all he wants us to do is work too. Ain’t there supposed to be time to have fun too? Why is work so important to him anyway?”<\/p>\n “Why is work so important to him? Well, Adam has always worked. It’s what he knows best. Working hard and being proud of a job well done is what makes him so special. Why are you asking this now?”<\/p>\n “Well, yesterday when Adam got home, he yelled at me, kinda.”<\/p>\n “Kinda yelled at you?”<\/p>\n “Yeah, you know, that quiet scary way he has of asking why you didn’t muck out the stable, and he had to do it. That kind of yelling. And then he gave me a couple of those looks of his last night to let me know he was still mad.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, I didn’t know Adam had to do that. That was your chore yesterday, and I distinctly recall reminding you twice to do it. I can understand why Adam was angry. He left early yesterday morning to fix the fence where the mudslide took out a section, and then he came home and had to muck out the stall before he could stable his horse.”<\/p>\n “No, Pa, he mucked them all out.” Suddenly Little Joe realized just how deep a hole he had dug for himself. “Well, Pa, I woulda done em but Adam already did em before he said anything to me.”<\/p>\n “Joseph, you will apologize to your brother when he gets back this evening, and you will volunteer to muck out the stall for his horse for the next week so that he doesn’t have to do it.”<\/p>\n “But, Pa, he only did it once. Why do I have to do it five times?”<\/p>\n “Seven times, young man. And you have to do it seven times because you are being punished. Now if you would like to continue challenging me, we could walk to the stable and have a little talk about your behavior and your attitude.”<\/p>\n “No, sir, no, Pa, I’ll muck out the stalls for the next week.”<\/p>\n “And apologize to your brother?”<\/p>\n “Why do I have to apologize to him for? He yelled at me? He should have to apologize to me!” And Little Joe did have that walk to the stable and a talk with his father that left his bottom a bit tender. When he sat down to dinner, he was sore from mucking out the stalls and straightening up the stable as well as from his father’s strong right hand. When his father nudged him after the family said grace, Little Joe turned to Adam.<\/p>\n “Pa says I got to apologize to you cause I made you muck out your own stall last night, so I’m sorry. Now I got to muck out your stall for the next week so I hope you’re happy.”<\/p>\n It may have been the least sincere apology Ben had heard in some time, but he hoped it would repair some of the relationship between his oldest and youngest sons. Adam’s question though blew the lid off Joe who had been stewing ever since he had talked with his father.<\/p>\n “Why do I get the feeling that you think this is all my fault?”<\/p>\n “Because it is. Ever since you got back from your dumb college, it’s been nothing but trouble around here. You’re just a grump, and you make everyone around here unhappy. You just couldn’t wait to get me in trouble with Pa, could you? Why did you ever come back? Nobody wants you here. Even the hands talk about you and wish someone would put you in your place.”<\/p>\n Adam sat dumbfounded by his little brother’s outburst. Ben was not speechless though. “Little Joe, you will go to your room right now. If you say another word, there will be additional measures I will be forced to take.”<\/p>\n Little Joe stood but threw a nasty look at Adam before he left. He walked up the stairs without looking back, but at the top of the stairs did a quick check to see if anyone was watching him. No one was as they had silently begun eating their meal. Little Joe went down to Adam’s room. He took a book from his shelf and opened it to the middle. He grabbed a pencil from Adam’s desk and wrote ‘I hate you’ on the page. Closing the book with a smile, he put it back on the shelf where he had gotten it and went to his room to change into his nightshirt so as not to incur any more of his father’s wrath.<\/p>\n At the dinner table, Adam remained silent even as Hoss and their father began to chat about things that needed to be done over the next week. Adam listened and agreed so felt no need to add anything to the conversation. He had stirred up enough of a hornet’s nest with one question and had decided he wouldn’t ask any more. It had been a difficult summer so far. He had arrived home to the smiles of all his family and Hop Sing, but since then, his relationship with his father and with his youngest brother had been contentious. His father wanted him to help take charge on the ranch much more than what he had been doing before he left for college but still wanted him to act like that seventeen-year-old who had to ask his father’s permission to make a decision. Expected to take charge and take orders had left him in an untenable position several times especially when his father countermanded orders he had given. And Little Joe expected him to act like a playmate more than a brother who was twelve years older. He didn’t have time to satisfy both his father and his youngest brother so satisfied neither it seemed.<\/p>\n “Adam, Adam, are you listening at all to what we’ve been discussing?”<\/p>\n Brought back from his thoughts, Adam nodded.<\/p>\n “Well, what do you think?”<\/p>\n “About which idea?”<\/p>\n “Hoss wants to move some cattle to that high plateau. He thinks he can get them up there through that dry wash.”<\/p>\n “That dry wash looks good now, but when it’s storming, it’s a torrent. We’ve never put cattle up there for that reason. We can’t be sure we could get them down.”<\/p>\n Hoss scowled and Adam cringed. He didn’t want to make Hoss angry with him too, but it seemed that he already had.<\/p>\n “That’s right. I had forgotten that was the reason. I knew there was something. Well, Hoss, we’ll have to think of something else to do with that high plateau pasture. We can’t risk putting part of the herd up there and not being able to get them down again.”<\/p>\n Hoss had dropped his head. He wanted to be part of the decision making on the ranch, but it seemed his ideas weren’t going to be accepted. He was a little angry with Adam for coming up with an objection so quickly but had to admit it was true. He hadn’t thought about that. He calmed down as he thought about it, and decided that the next time, he would talk to Adam about his ideas before he brought them up to their father. He finished off his dinner then, but was a little concerned when he looked over at Adam to see how sad he looked. He had looked a lot like that ever since he had come home. He didn’t seem to smile much any more. Hoss decided that perhaps he needed to find out why. When dinner was done and the dishes cleared, Ben took a deep breath and headed upstairs to deal with his youngest son. Hoss used the opportunity to ask Adam what was bothering him.<\/p>\n “Bothering me? Nothing in particular, I guess, except Little Joe wishes I had never come home, Pa wants me to act like a boy and a man at the same time, and I hurt you when I shot holes in your idea. I’m sorry. I could have just said nothing about the draw.”<\/p>\n “Ah, that’s all right. I should have thought about that myself. Ifn you don’t mind, I’d like to tell you some of my other ideas about the ranch when ya got time. And Little Joe didn’t mean what he said. He’s just got a terrible temper and he lets it get control of his mouth when he shouldn’t. He’s only eleven so he’s not thinking too well yet. And to Pa, we’ll always be his boys. Don’t rightly think he can see us any other way.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I’ll listen to any ideas you have, but it’s just so difficult. I had ideas for the ranch too, and Pa shot down every one I brought up. I don’t know if we’ll get him to change anything. He told me to hire a couple of men in town, and now all he does is find fault in those hires especially Moses. I have no idea what he has against him. He works hard and does anything we ask of him.”<\/p>\n “I think Pa’s worried that he’s a runaway, and we could get in trouble for hiring him.”<\/p>\n “I talked to Roy about that. He said as far as he knows, no one has come this far looking for runaways. It’s too difficult to come this far, and the rewards aren’t big enough.”<\/p>\n “Did you tell Pa that?”<\/p>\n “He never said anything about it to me, so I didn’t think I needed to tell him.” Adam didn’t like that topic and abruptly changed the conversation to something else. “Joe said the hands wanted to put me in my place. Have you heard anything?”<\/p>\n “Just some grumbling about having to take orders from you especially when Pa changes em sometimes.”<\/p>\n “And we come back to that.”<\/p>\n “You had any problems with any of the hands?”<\/p>\n “Nothing that I didn’t expect. There have been a few pranks, and of course they couldn’t wait to see a mustang dump me on my backside. I suppose anytime something like that happens, I’m going to hear about it, but there’s been nothing I can’t handle.”<\/p>\n “I did know about the pepper in your beans. Sorry I didn’t tell you about it, but you did real good with that one. You ate them beans down like that’s how you like em.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I have to tell you. I had tears in my eyes. I kept looking down so no one would see. I asked for a second helping thinking they wouldn’t have put pepper in the pot, and I ate those just to stop the fire in my mouth. Those darn beans burned all the way through though. I don’t think my insides were all right for at least a week. That was a lot of pepper.”<\/p>\n “Yeah, I noticed you always serve yourself now. Smart move.”<\/p>\n “Thanks. Nobody has done anything mean or dangerous. It’s all been in fun.”<\/p>\n Well, watch out for pranks from Little Joe now. He likes to get even, and he’s mad at you now, so watch yourself.”<\/p>\n “I don’t understand why he’s so mad at me all the time.”<\/p>\n “Well, I think he expected you to come back and be the brother he remembered. You’re a man now and not a boy at all. He’s not ready to accept the change. He was going on seven when you left, and you were like a hero to him. Now he’s older and sees you like a real person, and I guess he wonders where his hero went.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, you are a natural philosopher. Someday, you need to write a book about all your observations.”<\/p>\n “I ain’t hardly smart enough to write a book.” But Hoss was pleased to hear Adam say that he should, and it made him feel a lot better.<\/p>\n That night, Adam went to his bedroom early. He had put in some long days but still had trouble sleeping at night. He hoped to read a little and then perhaps fall into a dreamless sleep. It was not to be. He saw a book sticking out from the others on his bookshelf. When he went to push it in, he realized the spine was sticky. He pulled the book out and wiped the spine before laying it on his desk to dry. Just out of curiosity, he flipped through the pages of the book and found Joe’s message to him. He should have been angry that his book was defaced. He should have told his father what Joe had done. Instead, he slid the book back on the shelf and turned down the lamp. He knew if he crawled under the covers without any hope of a restful sleep gone again, he would toss and turn for hours anyway. He sat quietly and stared out at the night sky. He had not slept for a full night in months as disturbing memories crowded his mind. He knew there was likely going to be a confrontation with his father as well. His anger was building on that score and it would likely only be one more disagreement before he blew. With all the pressures, he was getting used to working when exhausted and then working more trying to bury the memories that would not leave him any peace. Eventually his body would demand sleep, and then he would sleep for five hours or so before he woke and started another day without any resolution to his troubles.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n “Suh, why don’t y’all ever look at me when we’s working together?” Moses looked at Adam who was setting a post in the hole Moses had just dug.<\/p>\n “Moses, I look at you all the time when we’re working together. I’m looking at you right now.”<\/p>\n “Nah, suh, ya surely ain’t. Ya looks at any part of me ‘cepting my face. I ain’t never seen your eyes, suh. I know it ain’t my place to talk so, but y’all seems troubled by me. Now ya hired me, and I’s real thankful to ya, suh, but I wonders why y’all won’t look at me. I got’s the feeling I trouble ya sum, but I don’t see as that y’all have a call to be bothered by the likes of me.”<\/p>\n “You don’t bother me. Now can we just get back to work? I want this fence section finished today.”<\/p>\n “Sorry, suh. Didn’t mean to trouble you no more. Jes seems my being here troubles ya nuff.”<\/p>\n “You’re not what troubles me, and please stop calling me sir. It makes me feel creepy.”<\/p>\n “Ya wants me to call you Mista Cartwright or maybe massa be what y’all likes?”<\/p>\n “Damn it, no! Just call me Adam.”<\/p>\n “Now, Adam, y’all be wanting to tell me what’s troubling ya so. I know it’s the color of ma skin, but I jes don’t know why. Sometimes the talking can help with the healing. Holding it all inside jes make it fester.”<\/p>\n Adam threw down the hammer he had picked up and stalked away. Moses followed him. “I can’t talk about it. It’s too awful to put into words.”<\/p>\n “Suh, ah, Adam, I done seen a lot of awful in my life. Ain’t nothing y’all kin say gonna surprise me.”<\/p>\n “I let a black man die.”<\/p>\n Now that did surprise Moses, but he knew there had to be a lot more to that story. “Why don’t y’all tell me what happened to make ya say that?”<\/p>\n “I can’t. It’s too awful.”<\/p>\n “It’s all in your mind and in your heart. I’m a guessing it don’t let ya sleep at night without it crowding into your dreams. Let it out.”<\/p>\n Adam sat down then in the shade of a tree. Moses could see the surrender in him. He knew than that Adam did want to tell someone and had not found anyone to listen to him before.<\/p>\n “It was just outside St. Joseph. We were at a stage station in a small town waiting for a wheel to be delivered to fix the stage we were on. A group of men rode up into the center of town with a black man tied to a horse like a sack of grain. They hauled him off the horse and took him to a tree. They said the collar he was wearing and the slit nose he had proved he had run away more than once before so they were going to make a lesson out of him. They lynched him right there. They tied a rope around his neck and pulled him up into that tree. They didn’t tie his hands or anything. He tried grabbing the rope to pull himself up, but he couldn’t. He kicked and clawed, and they stood around laughing. People came to watch and brought their children along. Soon there was a big crowd hooting and cheering. And I did nothing.”<\/p>\n “Ya says it was a group of men?” Adam nodded. “So what woulda happened if ya had tried to help him?”<\/p>\n Knowing the conclusion that Moses expected him to draw, Adam still felt guilty about his inaction. “But I should have tried to help him.”<\/p>\n “Then ya’ll be dead too. Sometimes ain’t nothun we can do about evil ‘cepting live to fight it another day.”<\/p>\n “They cut his body down and dragged it away behind a horse. When we finally got on the stage and drove out of that town, we saw what they did. They had hung his body in a tree, but they had cut away parts of him. They left him hanging there like a signpost. No burial. No notice to his family. Nothing.”<\/p>\n “Ya needs to tell people this story, Adam. White peoples who is decent folk need to hear what kinda stuff happens.”<\/p>\n “There’s a book out about it. It was written by the daughter of a minister. I haven’t read it yet, but I ordered a copy of it. I want to read what it says. I never could understand how people could own another, but when I saw the brutality of it, it made me hate it.”<\/p>\n “Hatin it is good. It tells me y’all’s a good person. Now you didn’t fight those men cause there’s more good you can do than dying in a lost cause. Y’all’s got some good book learnin I’se heard. How about if you put some of them words on paper. There’s newpapers what will print your stories. They will get the truth out and maybe good peoples can do something about people being slaves.”<\/p>\n “Moses, will you tell me? Are you a runaway?”<\/p>\n Looking at Adam and knowing he could trust the young man who had opened his heart, Moses told the truth about that for the first time since coming to Nevada from Canada. “Yes. My wife and me were sent to Kentucky to work some tobacco fields. We run almost as soon as we got there. We knew where to look for help to cross that big Ohio. Once we was on the other side, there was people who helped us. We traveled at night and hid in white people’s attics and haylofts by day. Once we even stayed in a pantry in a white home in Wisconsin. We traveled up a lake there then and up a river until we got to a place called Green Bay. There they put us on a ship for Canada. Once we was in Canada, we was free, but it was so cold, and work was hard to find. We decided to come out west here cuz we heard the slave catchers didn’t go this far west.”<\/p>\n “Moses, you just talked a lot better than you usually do, and I didn’t know you were married.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I play my part and try not to get any white man mad at me. I got a wife to watch out for, and we got a young’un on the way.”<\/p>\n “Where is your wife?”<\/p>\n “She’s living in a shelter on the Ponderosa. I bring her food when I can. She knows how to live off the land too.”<\/p>\n “But you can’t live that way when you have a baby, and the winters are cold and snowy here.”<\/p>\n “I was hoping to have enough money to find a place for us by then.”<\/p>\n “We have an old cabin we built when we first got here. It’s got a broken down stable, and needs a lot of work. You can stay there. You could fix it up in your spare time. I’d help.”<\/p>\n “Really? May God bless you. I’ll get ma wife tonight, and we’ll be happy to live there and work for ya as long as y’all want.”<\/p>\n “Well, then, let’s get this fence fixed up, and I’ll show you where it is.”<\/p>\n Happy with his decision and his ability to help, Adam was not at all prepared later for his father’s reaction. “You did what? You gave a hand and his wife the right to use that cabin without asking me?”<\/p>\n “Pa, yes, I told Moses that he and his wife could use the cabin. Pa, it’s a wreck. Moses will fix it up and the stable too. No one was living there, and it was no use to us. What’s wrong with letting them use it?”<\/p>\n “Oh, probably nothing, but you need to discuss these kinds of things with me before you do them and not after.”<\/p>\n “Why?”<\/p>\n “Why? Because I’m still in charge here, and I make the final decisions.”<\/p>\n “On everything? How about dinner? Do you want to tell me what I can eat? Do you want to set out my clothes in the morning?”<\/p>\n “Adam, you’re being ridiculous.”<\/p>\n “Really? Well where do you draw the line? Why did you send me to school if you didn’t want me to use my brain? Am I just supposed to follow orders mindlessly?”<\/p>\n “No, of course not. I want you to follow my orders and use your good judgment in getting things done.”<\/p>\n “I thought that’s what I was doing. You told me to be the foreman, which means being in charge of the men, but when I make a decision, you immediately want to countermand it. I fired Jenkins last week for drinking on the job, and he came running to you, and you hired him back. Do you have any idea what that makes me look like to the men here?”<\/p>\n “Adam, anyone can make a mistake. I was just trying to correct one you made.”<\/p>\n “A mistake? I found Jenkins had been drinking. How is that a mistake?”<\/p>\n “He told me that he had been drinking a lot the night before and spilled some on his clothing. Well he said you smelled that and jumped to a conclusion. I simply trusted a man who has worked for us for nearly four years. I would not be so rash as to fire him on a suspicion.”<\/p>\n “It was no suspicion, and I find it hard to accept that you would take his word over your son’s.”<\/p>\n “Now, Adam, I didn’t take his word over yours. I simply realized you had been mistaken. There’s no harm done. Jenkins has been a hard worker for us. To fire him out of hand like that is what got the hands talking about you.”<\/p>\n “Oh, so now you’re worried about what some disgruntled hands are saying.”<\/p>\n “I do when it’s you who have made them disgruntled.” Grabbing his hat and gunbelt, Adam moved to the front door. “Where are you going?”<\/p>\n “Out.”<\/p>\n “That is not an answer.”<\/p>\n “That is the only answer I am prepared to give.” With that, Adam slammed the door leaving his father fuming in the great room of the house.<\/p>\n Hoss and Little Joe had listened to the argument in the upstairs hallway. “Do you think Pa is gonna give Adam a tanning?”<\/p>\n “No, Pa don’t even do that to me any more. You’re the only one young enough for one.”<\/p>\n “Well, I wish he would.”<\/p>\n “Now why would you say that?”<\/p>\n “Cause Adam got me in trouble more than once, and I got a tanning every time. It’s about time he got one.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe you done got yourself in trouble. This last time you was the one who told Pa you didn’t muck out the stable like you should, and it was you talking back to Pa that got you the tanning. Adam never said nothing about what you did. It was all you.” Unwilling to give in so easily, Little Joe did realize that everything that Hoss said was true. “Why are you so mad at Adam all the time anyway? He ain’t done nothing against you except tell you to do your work so he don’t have to.”<\/p>\n “I don’t know. It just seems like things ain’t the same any more since he came home. I just wanted it to be the same.”<\/p>\n “Things change all the time, Little Joe. You can’t blame people for living their lives. Heck, if things never changed, you’d be walking instead of having a horse. Ya got your own horse cause Adam reminded Pa that we both had our own by the time we was your age. Course we needed our horses cause we had ta work with the men, but Pa still got you that nice horse.”<\/p>\n “It’s not a really great horse like you and Adam got.”<\/p>\n “No, and we didn’t have great horses for our first horses either. Heck, Adam’s first horse was old, and mine looked like a plow horse. Ya gotta show you can take care of your horse before Pa thinks it’s time to trust ya with a valuable one. Forgetting to muck out the stables ain’t no way to treat a horse. That’s why Adam mucked out the stable when he got home the other night even though he was tired out. He took care of his horse first before he took care of himself.”<\/p>\n “You like him, don’t you?”<\/p>\n “Course I like him. He’s my brother. I know he would do anything for me.”<\/p>\n “Well, he won’t do anything for me.”<\/p>\n “You ain’t been paying attention then. Now let’s go down to dinner. We don’t want to give Pa no more reason to be mad.”<\/p>\n Dinner was quiet, and Hoss and Little Joe were careful not to do or say anything to upset their father more. Ben knew what they were doing and thanked them before they went up to bed. Then he sat and waited for his oldest to come home. Ben now wondered if he had made a mistake with Jenkins. Adam didn’t say things that he didn’t believe to be true. He wouldn’t have fired Jenkins unless he was sure of himself. There was no immediate way to fix that though. He thought more too about the frustration he had heard from his son. He decided to try to work on that too. Ben had fallen asleep at his desk when he was awakened by the front door opening. Adam was quiet, and would not have awakened anyone if Ben had already been upstairs.<\/p>\n “Adam, could we talk a moment.”<\/p>\n “I don’t think there’s much left to say. I’m tired and would like to go to bed.”<\/p>\n “I know that there have been some things bothering you. I hear you pacing sometimes at night, and in the morning, you usually look like you could use a few more hours of sleep. I’m sorry for how I spoke to you earlier. You did a very nice thing for Moses and his wife. Thank you. I’d like for us to try starting fresh tomorrow.”<\/p>\n “All right.” Adam went up the stairs without saying anything more. He knew that at some point he should talk to his father about his disappointing internship with the firm in Boston and about what he had witnessed in St. Joseph among other things. He needed to unburden himself, and there was no better person than his father to help him. But until his father began to treat him as a man, he didn’t want to go to him with his troubles. He didn’t want to surrender any of the independence he had worked so hard to get. He was greatly disillusioned with many of the dreams he had had as a younger man. It was too late to talk about it that night though. “Good night, Pa.”<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n The next morning, Ben talked with Adam about the upcoming drive. Adam wasn’t happy with what he was hearing. Ben was planning to be trail boss as expected, but he wanted Charley to be ramrod. Adam was to handle the remuda and the crew riding drag, which included his younger brothers. It was Little Joe’s first trail drive, and he was very excited to go.<\/p>\n “It’s a demotion, and you know it. It tells the men that you don’t respect the job I’ve been doing. It is usually the foreman’s job to ramrod a drive.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but I need you to watch over your younger brothers. Many of the hands are reluctant to tell me when those two do something they shouldn’t. Hoss makes a few mistakes yet because even though he’s bigger than any man here, he’s still only seventeen. He would benefit greatly from being able to work with you. And the two of you should be able to handle Little Joe who acts first and thinks later. Both of your brothers are very good with horses so they can help you with the remuda as well.”<\/p>\n “And I get to ride at the rear chasing down strays and eating dust like a green hand.”<\/p>\n “Adam, it’s been five years since you were on a drive. It won’t hurt to take a different job for this one. You know that we do any job that needs doing on the Ponderosa.”<\/p>\n “How about then if I’m trail boss and you take over drag and the remuda? Or we could leave Little Joe at home until he grows up some, and then I wouldn’t need to work drag to watch over him.”<\/p>\n “That’s the kind of attitude that gets in the way of us working together.”<\/p>\n “Why? It’s all right for me to do any job on the Ponderosa but not you?”<\/p>\n “I can’t talk to you when you’re like this. We can talk later when you’re ready to be more reasonable.”<\/p>\n “Don’t you mean when I’m ready to take orders and not voice my opinion?”<\/p>\n Without a word, Ben got up from his desk and walked to the kitchen for more coffee. He knew there was some truth in what Adam had said, but he was unwilling to concede anything to his son when he was in that mood. As Adam stood seething, Little Joe walked past him on the way upstairs to get his jacket for the day was unusually cool.<\/p>\n “You just make Pa mad and get me in trouble. Why’d you ever come back?”<\/p>\n “I’ve been wondering the same thing myself.” Adam grabbed his hat and headed out to work.<\/p>\n Suddenly Joe was worried. He didn’t want Adam to leave again, and it sounded like he might be thinking of doing just that. He was going to say he was sorry, but Adam had closed the door before Little Joe could say anything. Little Joe decided he would talk to Hoss about what he could do to make things better. Then he remembered what he had done to Adam’s book, and he went quickly to Adam’s room and pulled the book from the shelf. He paged through the book to find his message so he could remove it. What he found upset him more. Adam had obviously found the message and had carefully erased as much as he could without erasing the type on the page. Joe had tears in his eyes when he realized that his message was still visible though, and Adam would see it every time he read this book. Now he had another problem. If he told Hoss, he knew his big brother would be very mad as well as disappointed in him. There was no one to whom he could confide this problem. He closed the book and checked the title. He had an idea. Pa had said he would be paid for the drive. He had hoped to buy himself a new saddle, but now he had a better idea. He smiled thinking about what he had planned, but he wouldn’t be able to tell anyone. It was going to have to be between him and Adam only.<\/p>\n Out in the yard, Adam was having some problems with the hands. He assigned Jenkins to be with his crew for the roundup. Jenkins didn’t like it.<\/p>\n “Boy, why don’t I wait for the boss to tell me where I’m working? It’d be a lot easier on you that way.”<\/p>\n “I’m foreman here and I make the work assignments. Now if everybody would mount up to head out, we have a roundup to finish so we can get that drive underway in five days.”<\/p>\n “Nah, sonny, I think I’ll wait for the boss.”<\/p>\n Ben and Hoss walked out at that point. “What’s the problem here? Why aren’t you men headed out already?”<\/p>\n “Mr. Cartwright, sir, I was wondering if me and my friends here could work with your crew today so we don’t have any more misunderstandings with your boy?”<\/p>\n “Well, that seems reasonable. Let’s get going. Hoss, you can work with Adam, and Charley, why don’t you go with Adam too?”<\/p>\n Pulling his gloves on deliberately and pulling his hat down on his forehead, Adam knew that his father had just sealed his fate. He was going to have to fight Jenkins and probably his friends too at some point. It was the only way left for him after what his father had just done. Hoss saw the look and understood it too for he had drawn the same conclusion. He walked to Adam’s side.<\/p>\n “When it happens, know that I’ve got your back. I’ll make sure it’s a fair fight.”<\/p>\n “Thanks, Hoss. We better get going. I want to do that count over from yesterday. Pa said that we must have missed some in the count. I’m sure we didn’t so we’ll do it again.”<\/p>\n “Ya think those rustlers took more cattle, don’t ya?”<\/p>\n “Yes, and it’s always ten or twenty so it’s not a big operation. I think they’re selling to a mining or timber outfit or maybe both. They make some cash and the camps get cheap beef. Everybody does well except us.”<\/p>\n “All right. You got any ideas who’s doing it?”<\/p>\n “It’s somebody local. It has to be. Someone we know and someone who has access to our herds without anyone becoming suspicious.”<\/p>\n “You think it’s some of our hands?”<\/p>\n “That’s my best guess. All we need to do now is figure out who it is and get some proof. Pa says it isn’t any of our hands because they all worked here for several years except for the men I just hired, and they haven’t been here long enough to do it. I think he’s wrong about that, but it means he won’t be helping us watch the hands.”<\/p>\n “Do you have anybody in mind?”<\/p>\n “Yes, but I don’t want to say until I have something more than suspicion.”<\/p>\n “Jenkins and his buddies?” Adam gave Hoss a surprised look. Hoss just looked back with his own smug look. “You ain’t the only one don’t like Jenkins. I don’t, Charley don’t, and a bunch of the men don’t. He’s always looking out for himself.”<\/p>\n Adam was quiet as he checked the cinch on his horse before mounting up. “What’s he done to you?”<\/p>\n “To me and to Little Joe. He calls us names when he walks by but quiet enough that Pa never hears. He likes to see Joe get all mad. You know how easy that is to do. I’m purty sure he’s been stirring up Little Joe about you. That way, he gets both of you, and he seems to be doing his best to knock you down in Pa’s eyes.”<\/p>\n Adam slapped Hoss on the back. Hoss knew what it meant. Adam appreciated his support and agreed with his ideas. He felt he and Adam had come a long way toward making a new relationship based on mutual respect.<\/p>\n With the roundup and all the hands as well as the Cartwrights out with the herd, there was no opportunity for rustlers to get any cattle away. The herd was being watched day and night to prepare for the drive. It was easier to keep a few men out at night to keep the cattle from wandering off than to have to hunt them down the next day. The only discrepancy occurred on the last day. Adam’s count from the day before was off by almost twenty compared to the count his father did. Jenkins and friends had been on night duty. Adam voiced his suspicions for the first time to his father before dinner just two days before the drive was to begin.<\/p>\n “Jenkins and his friends lose big at poker every time the hands play. Yet they always seem to have money to go to town or buy things. Don’t you find that rather odd?”<\/p>\n Hoss was standing next to them and supported Adam. “You know I never thought about it, but you’re right. They’re never complaining about being short of money. What we gonna do about them?”<\/p>\n “We aren’t going to do anything about them. We only have suspicion.”<\/p>\n Adam was frustrated. “So we do nothing when they could be rustling our cattle?”<\/p>\n “No, we watch them to see if we can prove what you say. Now don’t mention a word of this to anyone else. They’re innocent until we find a reason to know otherwise.”<\/p>\n Grudgingly, Adam accepted that was probably the best way to go. They did have a drive to finish, and there wouldn’t likely be any more rustling by the trio he suspected until they got back. Little Joe had overheard their conversation, and he started to come up with a plan to help Adam and help the ranch. He started to smile thinking how the rest of the family would see him as a hero and he would be back in Adam’s good graces too. It was that last one that was the most important to him now. More than anything he wanted to make things right with his oldest brother.<\/p>\n Things went well for the next week. The roundup was finished, supplies were packed into the chuck wagon, and the drive began. The first trouble occurred when they reached a pass through the mountains with numerous draws and brush filled small canyons to each side. Adam asked Charley if he could grab a few more men for riding drag to dig strays from the difficult terrain. Adam’s drag crew consisted of him, his two younger brothers, and Moses who enjoyed working with Adam and Hoss and didn’t mind watching out for Little Joe.<\/p>\n “Sure, Adam, cause we won’t need as many riding flank with the trail being so narrow and all. You can take three men with you to round up the strays and stagglers.”<\/p>\n Adam strode to the campfire that evening. “Jenkins, Bode, and Stamp, you’re on drag tomorrow and until we clear this pass.”<\/p>\n “You ain’t got the right to assign work to us. That’s Charley’s job.”<\/p>\n “Jenkins, Charley already cleared me to do just that.” Jenkins and the other men looked to Charley who nodded.<\/p>\n “It’s up to Adam to run the drag crew. He can pick who he wants.”<\/p>\n “Well, I’m gonna ask the boss cause I don’t take orders from this green snot-nosed brat who doesn’t know the difference between the two ends of a steer.”<\/p>\n “You will ride drag or you can collect your pay.”<\/p>\n “You tried to fire me once before, pretty-boy. It didn’t work out so well for ya, now did it?”<\/p>\n Charley tried to intervene to avoid any more trouble. “Jenkins, I’m telling you you’re riding drag if you want to stay working here.”<\/p>\n “Old man, you ain’t got the right to do anything about it. You backing this boy who ain’t got the balls to do it himself?”<\/p>\n There was no way out for Adam at that point. He had followed the chain of command and done what he should have done. He picked those three men so he could keep an eye on them. They knew it somehow. Now he had to fight or never have the respect of the men in camp. Hoss knew it too and finished his dinner in a hurry to move to stand near Adam because he might need help if Jenkins’ friends wanted in on it. They did. As Adam moved toward Jenkins, he swung. Adam ducked and landed a fierce blow in Jenkins’ stomach doubling him over. Bode and Stamp jumped up immediately to come to their friend’s aid. One swung and missed but in hitting him, Adam left himself open to the third who landed a blow to his back that dropped him to his knees. Hoss stepped in and hauled that man backwards.<\/p>\n “Ain’t hardly fair three on one. You want to try me instead?” Hoss hit Stamp so hard he slammed into the wagon wheel and didn’t get up preferring instead to put a hand to his bloody head. That left two for Adam, and Hoss simply waited to see if he was needed. Adam had taken on Bode and was delivering a series of blows although he received a few in return. By then, Jenkins was up and bull rushed Adam who saw him coming and sidestepped letting Jenkins ram himself into the side of the wagon. He staggered to his feet but the fight was out of him. Bode pulled a knife not wanting to lose to someone he considered a weakling. The fight might have gotten very ugly there except for two things. Charley and Hoss drew their pistols ordering Bode to drop the knife, and Ben stormed into the middle of the melee.<\/p>\n “What in tarnation is going on here? Well, who’s going to explain it?”<\/p>\n Nearly out of breath with the exertion, Adam answered. “I gave the men some orders, and they objected rather forcefully. I think it’s all settled now.”<\/p>\n “Who told you to give the men orders?”<\/p>\n “I talked with the ramrod like I was supposed to, and he told me to pick the men I wanted on the drag crew. That’s who.” Adam stood rigid then, and his anger at the question was apparent.<\/p>\n Hoss tried to be conciliatory. “Pa, it’s all settled now. Why don’t we just let everybody just get to sleep?”<\/p>\n “Why don’t we let everybody just get to sleep? Oh, so now you think you can tell me what to do too? I will not have fighting in my camp. Adam, take the nighthawk duty now.”<\/p>\n Knowing he was being punished for standing up for himself but unwilling to make a scene, Adam stalked off. Hoss looked to his father hoping that he would follow him and try to make things right, but as Ben often admitted, his temper made it difficult for him to see what was right before him sometimes. Hoss walked up to him and tried anyway. “Pa, you gonna go talk with Adam?”<\/p>\n “I don’t want to talk with him right now. When he’s prepared to act like a man, I’ll talk with him, and not before.”<\/p>\n “Pa, he was acting like a man cause he is one. The men knew he was only doing what he had to do. You’re the only one don’t see it.”<\/p>\n “I will not be lectured by my seventeen-year-old son. You can just go ride nighthawk too if you would rather do that than sleep.”<\/p>\n Realizing that it was hopeless, Hoss turned and went to his bedroll. It was so quiet in camp that it was likely that the men had heard his conversation with his father. Adam came in after his nighthawk duty and found sleep elusive. He was carrying a few good bruises too from the fight. By breakfast, his weariness was evident in the way he walked and the way he sat down to have his meal. Three men walked over to him. He looked up wary of another confrontation.<\/p>\n “Adam, we’ll ride drag with you today if you’ll have us.”<\/p>\n Looking up with surprise and then gratitude, Adam smiled and nodded. The three men sat down and had their breakfast with Adam as they talked about how to handle the drag duties with all of the obstacles they would be facing over the next few days. Ben noticed when he got his breakfast. When Adam walked off with the three men to saddle up their horses, Ben was disappointed. He had wanted to apologize to Adam and now felt he couldn’t. Charley walked up behind him.<\/p>\n “You embarrassed him in front of the men with what ya said. Wouldn’t hurt none for you to apologize in front of em too.”<\/p>\n Ben bit back his angry retort. He knew Charley was right. “At dinner, I will.”<\/p>\n “Be better to do it now and get it done before more harm comes of it.”<\/p>\n “Charley, who’s the trail boss here, anyway?”<\/p>\n “You are, and as ramrod, it’s my job to give advice as I see fit. Handling the men is my job, and you interfered last night. I was right there, and what happened, had to happen.”<\/p>\n “I know, it’s just when I saw that knife, I was more worried about my boy than anything.”<\/p>\n “Someday, you gotta start thinking on him as a man. He’s proved himself over and over again. When you gonna see it?”<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n Walking to the remuda, Ben thought over what he should say and only “I’m sorry’ seemed to be appropriate so that’s what he said. Then he added that he would like to talk with Adam when he had some time. Ben could see how exhausted Adam was and realized it was his fault. “Take a break from drag duty when you have time, and ride up to talk with me.”<\/p>\n Adam wasn’t in much of a mood to be conciliatory. “Is that an order, sir?”<\/p>\n A little put off by Adam’s attitude, Ben held his temper. “No, it is a request from a father to his son. That’s all. It’s up to you what you do with it.”<\/p>\n As Ben walked away, Adam was sorry about how he had responded to the apology and the request, but he knew that wasn’t the time for him to try to talk with his father. The day got very busy, and he never had time to honor the request. By the time he got into camp that night, it was dark and he was more exhausted than he could remember being. He had actually forgotten his father’s request. He knew he had the early morning nighthawk duty, so he skipped eating and crawled into his bedroll to sleep which blessedly came quickly. In the early morning hours, Adam was awakened to take his scheduled turn on night hawk duty. The one the night before had been extra, but now he was still very tired even though he had gotten seven hours of dreamless sleep. In the morning when Ben came looking for him for he had not seen him after the morning before, he found him gone. Hoss was there.<\/p>\n “He had night hawk duty this morning and then he’s heading back to drag cause the herd will start moving soon. I’m bringing him some biscuits and bacon cause he didn’t get no breakfast and didn’t eat dinner last night.”<\/p>\n “Why didn’t he eat last night? He’s not sick, is he?”<\/p>\n “No, Pa, just tired out. He had night hawk duty the night before cause you made him, and then he took his regular turn last night. He skipped dinner to try to get some sleep. I don’t think he slept at all the night before.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, when you see him, tell him that I do want to talk with him. I want to make things right between us.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Hoss agreed. He told Little Joe to hurry because Adam would be waiting for them. Because the pass was so narrow, Little Joe headed out early with the drag crew. Adam had let him sleep in the other mornings and usually sent him to the camp for dinner a few hours before the others finished for the day. Little Joe had asked why.<\/p>\n “You’re smaller than everyone else, and you need to make sure not to skip any meals. You need to be well rested too. That way you can hold your own out here like the other men. When you’re older, you’ll work a full day, but right now you’re a half-hand although I’ve given you a lot more work than the typical half-hand because I thought you could handle it. You can handle what I’ve assigned to you, can’t you?”<\/p>\n “Course I can, Adam. I just wanted you to know I can do more whenever you need me to.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. You’re doing a good job. So just follow orders like you’ve been doing, and you’ll earn every dollar Pa’s going to pay you. When I see him, I’ll tell him how well you’re doing out here on your first drive.”<\/p>\n Hoss smiled as Little Joe rode off to take up his position of moving the stragglers along. “You’re doing a real good job with him too. You found just the right way to get him to work, and I know how hard it can be to get him to do what he’s supposed to.”<\/p>\n “Moses told me that Little Joe hardly stops talking to him even with the clouds of dust the herd kicks up most of the time. He thinks Little Joe is funny. He gives me a signal when he thinks the boy has had enough for one day, and that’s when I send him back to camp.”<\/p>\n “You and Moses get along real good, dontcha?”<\/p>\n “I like to talk with him. He’s given me some very good advice. When we get back, I’m going to help him fix up that cabin and the stable too. He said he can take care of some of the horses for us this winter. Now if I could just come up with an idea of where to get more hay. We need to stockpile more hay than we did last winter so we can drag some out to the pastures when the snow gets too heavy. We can load the loft in the stable at the old cabin too for more storage, and that’s a lot closer to the southeast pastures too.”<\/p>\n Hoss rode with Adam thinking about where they could get more hay and had an idea. “Hey, Adam, there’s a lot of grass up on that high plateau. If we don’t graze any cattle up there, we could probably harvest grass at least twice.”<\/p>\n “But how would we get the hay down from there. That draw is too rocky for wagons.”<\/p>\n “Ifn we tie it up in big round bales, we could roll em down that hill and load em in wagons down below.”<\/p>\n Looking over at Hoss, Adam started grinning. “That’s a great idea. We can do that this fall too. Nothing has grazed up there so we could get a harvest before the snow flies. Next year, you’re right, and we could get at least two harvests. When we get done with the drive and head home, let’s tell Pa our ideas.” Adam was still tired but was energized by the idea of making at least one change in the operation of the ranch. It wouldn’t be much, and it wasn’t the type of thing that his father would find outlandish so they ought to be able to convince him. Once Adam and Moses got the old stable fixed up, they would have a lot more room to store hay too. Then Adam started thinking about how he could add a simple lean-to on that stable which would be even more storage and probably enough to store feed for the very worst days of the winter. Perhaps they could get at least one of the herds through the winter without any significant losses. The work went well and in the late afternoon, he sent Little Joe to the camp to get some dinner.<\/p>\n “Did I do a good job today, Adam?”<\/p>\n “You did a fine job today, Little Joe. Now go get your dinner and let them know we’re going to be very hungry coming in because all the men on this job worked very hard today.”<\/p>\n “Me too?”<\/p>\n “Well, aren’t you part of this crew?” Joe beamed with Adam’s answer and rode forward to where the camp would be set up. Adam smiled because he was pleased that he had gotten Joe to be proud of working hard and doing a job well. He knew with his little brother’s mercurial nature and impulsiveness that the lesson would have to be taught more than once, but he could always remind Little Joe of the pride he felt at being part of a hard-working crew. Moses rode up beside Adam when Little Joe left.<\/p>\n “He’s been pretty easy ta watch over on this drive. He’s doing everything he can ta make shur y’all’s proud of him.”<\/p>\n “I am proud of him. He took on the job, and he’s doing his best to be responsible and follow orders. I guess I never expected him to work so hard. I’ve never seen him work so hard before.”<\/p>\n “Maybe I’ll keep it in mind when y’all wants him ta do somethin at home. He’s one of em that needs to feel that others are prideful where he’s concerned. I’m thinkin some sugar works a lot better with that one than vinegar.”<\/p>\n “I think sugar works better with everyone.”<\/p>\n “You learnin, Adam, you learnin. Although I gots to say that fight you had in camp was all spit and vinegar and it done got you some respect.”<\/p>\n “Not from my father. He was mad about it.”<\/p>\n “I ain’t a father yet, but I’m thinkin that no matter how old my youngun gets, I’ll be thinking it’s my youngun. Probably gonna have some a them same problems as any father has with a son. You want em to be a man, but they always gonna be your boy. It ain’t gonna be easy for you and your pa. You two a lot alike.”<\/p>\n Adam stared in disbelief at Moses. “Me and my father alike?”<\/p>\n “Oh yeah. Like looking in a mirror, it is. Smart, stubborn, likes ta be in charge, wanting to do their best for their family, and with a mighty big temper to boot. Ain’t nothing to get upset about. Men respect your pa, and they respect you for the same kind a reasons.”<\/p>\n “I know three who don’t respect me. I think they’re up to something just by the looks they give me, but I can’t figure out what it is.”<\/p>\n “I seen it too. It can’t be nothing good for you. Not with that cottonmouth a leadin them three. I’ll help ya watch em if ya wants me to.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but don’t get yourself in trouble. I already heard some of them have complained because I gave you and your wife that cabin to use. Now all the married hands get to have separate quarters if they want, but they think I showed favoritism to you.”<\/p>\n “Don’t ya worry yourself none about it, Adam. You coulda thrown me a soup bone, and them’s that think that way bout colored folk would be upset. I know the ones don’t like me, and I stays as far from em as I can. About all I can do.”<\/p>\n “Anybody does anything about what they’re thinking, you need to tell me. I won’t tolerate that, and neither will Pa.”<\/p>\n “It’s all right. I tries not to get any white folks mad at me. It’s what colored people got to do to try to stay safe. It don’t always work, and I’m a grateful knowin y’all would help me ifn I needed it. I thank you for all your concern. Now my wife makes the best corn bread you probably ever ate, and we’ll be sending some up to the house when I get back. She’s gonna put in a garden next to that cabin in the spring too. We’ll have some stuff then to pay ya back for your kindness.”<\/p>\n “You don’t have to do anything like that.”<\/p>\n “I know it, but my wife and me want to do something nice for the first friend we have out here. It’s good to have somebody to talk to who ain’t worried about me speaking my mind or telling my thoughts. Makes me feel more like a man. Ifn ya don’t mind none, I got one thing I been meaning to tell ya all day.”<\/p>\n “Anything. What is it?”<\/p>\n “I did nighthawk duty with ya this mornin. Did it look to y’all like the herd was a might smaller than it was yesterday?”<\/p>\n Looking at Moses in surprise, Adam thought about that. “I guess I never thought to look to see. I just assumed that because we didn’t lose any back here that the herd would be the same size as when we started.” Thinking more and knowing that Moses had a keen intelligence, Adam made another decision. “I’ll ask Charley to do a herd count with me tonight. There’s a full moon so it should be possible to get one done.”<\/p>\n That night, Adam pulled Charley aside and asked him if he thought the herd looked a bit smaller. Charley had the same reaction that Adam had when Moses brought up the idea, but he agreed with Adam that they could do a herd count. With the herd somewhat strung out along the pass, it wouldn’t be hard to do. In about two hours, they were back and asked Ben to take a walk with them. He was shocked by what they told him.<\/p>\n “How could we be missing almost thirty head? We haven’t had a single problem. Adam, you told me that you hadn’t lost any on drag?”<\/p>\n Holding his temper even though his father’s response angered him greatly, Adam answered quietly. “Pa, we didn’t. Even if we somehow missed a few, there’s no possible way we could have lost almost thirty head without someone noticing. Those cattle are missing though, and there’s only one way that could have happened.”<\/p>\n “But how?”<\/p>\n “Lots of little box canyons along the way and lots of brush, Mr. Cartwright. You could drive some cattle into one of them that has water, pile some brush at the opening, and come back for them in a few weeks.”<\/p>\n “Who would do it?” Even as he asked, Ben knew. It all made perfect sense. Jenkins didn’t want to ride drag because he didn’t want Adam to see what he was doing. They probably scouted the canyons during the day, and then drove some cattle there when they had nighthawk duty. Jenkins, Bode, and Stamp had volunteered to do nighthawk duty together. Tonight was another night they were working. Ben looked at Charley and at Adam. “After they go out on nighthawk duty, we’ll follow. Who else do we ask to help us?”<\/p>\n Charley and Adam immediately had some names, and the three of them drew up a plan. What they didn’t know was that Little Joe had been spying on the three hands, and was at that moment following them as they went to the remuda. Thinking they were alone, they quickly outlined what they planned for the night so they could get ten or so more animals penned up in the box canyon they had located that afternoon. Little Joe finally heard something that would earn him respect when he told his father and brothers, but unfortunately in his haste to leave, he stepped on some twigs that gave away his position. It didn’t take long for Jenkins and the others to catch him. Clamping a hand over Little Joe’s mouth, the three hauled him with them as they left to carry out their plan except now they intended to take more cattle and not come back. They would hole up in a box canyon hoping that they would not be found because they thought no one would have any reason to know where they were. If they did find them, they planned to use the boy as a hostage.<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n “I can’t find Joe.” Hoss was nearly out of breath as he finally located Adam and their father who were talking with Charley. “He’s supposed to bed down next to me, and I can’t find him nowhere. Nobody has seen him for the last hour or so.”<\/p>\n Plans for dealing with Jenkins and his friends were put on hold as the search for Little Joe consumed their time and concentration until Hoss found Little Joe’s prints by the remuda. There were four horses gone, and at that point, they realized that Jenkins, Bode, and Stamp were gone too because no one was on nighthawk duty. After assigning some men to watch the herd, Ben asked the others to help them search for Little Joe. Torches were made and lit, and the men headed off to find the three and Little Joe. Ben had told the men they suspected that Jenkins and the others were the ones who had been rustling the cattle and that they were suspected to be holed up in a box canyon. Even in the dark, they soon knew they were on the right track. They found Little Joe’s hat, and a short time later, they found his bandanna. Clearly he was leaving items to help them track them. Adam had to smile a bit at the cleverness of his younger brother. His father didn’t appreciate it when he saw it.<\/p>\n “Pa, I was just thinking that Little Joe is being really clever in this. He’s keeping his head and doing the smart thing. Isn’t that something to be proud about?”<\/p>\n “No. I’m thinking his life is in danger, and I can’t smile when that’s true.”<\/p>\n The ride was quiet after that as they looked intently to try to find where the men might be. It was the mooing of cattle that gave them the clue they needed. Something had disturbed them and they didn’t like being herded into that brushy canyon either. The opening to the box canyon was very narrow but it was clear just by the light of the torches that cattle had recently been driven into it. Adam was looking up, and Hoss asked him what he was thinking.<\/p>\n “If we come at them straight on, they’ve got Little Joe, and he’s likely to get hurt or killed. If someone could get up there and maybe back down into that canyon behind them to get the drop on them, Little Joe would stand a better chance.”<\/p>\n “Who can do it?” As soon as Hoss asked, he knew. Adam handed him his rifle as he began to climb the wall of the canyon. Hoss went to tell his father what Adam was doing.<\/p>\n “Fool boy! He’ll get himself killed.”<\/p>\n “No, Pa, he’s trying to make sure Little Joe don’t get killed. Give him time. I know he can do it. We just gotta wait for his signal. Let’s keep everybody ready to go in as soon as we can.”<\/p>\n Wanting to disagree and say there was a better way to do this, Ben couldn’t. He knew that Adam’s plan was the best way to give Little Joe a chance for coming out of this without being hurt or killed. He prayed then that his oldest would be successful and added another prayer that he wouldn’t be hurt or killed either. He could hear Hoss by his side and assumed he was probably doing the same. The other men had heard what Hoss said or had someone tell them. After about fifteen minutes, Moses started talking, and Ben wanted to hush him until he heard what the man was saying. He and another hand were discussing how they wondered where Jenkins and the others had got off to saying they couldn’t seem to find hide nor hair of them. Ben smiled. That conversation would likely be overheard by the men in the canyon who would probably also be listening intently taking their attention from the back of the canyon where Adam likely would be soon.<\/p>\n Working his way slowly down the back of the box canyon and hampered by darkness because the moonlight did not illuminate the way down, Adam slowly felt his way. He had removed his boots so he would make less noise, and then removed his socks to better feel what was below him as he descended. The walls of the canyon were eroded giving him plenty of places for his feet and hands. He just hoped there wasn’t a snake or scorpion that he would disturb. At one point, the granite edges were very sharp and he nearly made some sound as the edges cut into his feet. He managed not to give in to the surprise of the sharp pain and concentrated on the climb down for he believed he was the best chance his youngest brother had for making it out of this situation alive.<\/p>\n As Adam worked his way down the canyon behind the rustlers, Ben did his best to distract them from what was happening behind them. He had no choice but to cooperate in Adam’s plan as explained by Hoss. To do anything else was to put Adam’s life at risk too. Ben yelled in that they knew what they had done. They yelled back that they had Little Joe, and if Ben wanted him back alive, they better bring some supplies and such and be prepared to let them ride out of there. Jenkins was trying to figure out how to make money on the deal too because he knew that they could no longer take any cattle with them. Once Ben Cartwright had his precious son back, he might pursue them. They never heard the faint sounds from Adam descending behind them.<\/p>\n Finally Adam reached the bottom. His feet were cut and abraded but weren’t his first worry at that point. Ignoring the discomfort, he moved forward slowly careful not to make a sound. He came up behind the three whose attention was focused on the opening to the canyon. Little Joe sat bound and gagged next to Jenkins. There was plenty of moonlight there for Adam to see what he needed to see.<\/p>\n “Drop your guns!”<\/p>\n Though the surprise was effective for a moment as the three dropped their rifles and turned around, it didn’t work as well as Adam had hoped. Jenkins smiled seeing only Adam facing them.<\/p>\n “Well pretty boy, what you gonna do with that? You can’t take all three of us.”<\/p>\n “I can try.”<\/p>\n The three men went to draw their pistols. Adam shot Bode first and then Stamp before swinging his pistol toward Jenkins who stood with his arm around Little Joe’s neck using him as a shield with his pistol pointed at Adam.<\/p>\n “Now what you gonna do, pretty boy? Drop your pistol of I’ll choke the life out of this one while you watch.” In truth, Jenkins was shaken a bit. He had never expected Adam to be able to shoot both Bode and Stamp without being wounded himself. Bode had never cleared leather. Now he needed to get out of here for he assumed correctly that the rest of the hands and the Cartwrights would be there soon. He needed Little Joe to bargain his way out, but he feared that if he shot Adam, that wouldn’t be enough.<\/p>\n “Now, Jenkins, all you have to do is let my little brother go, and you can ride out of here. Just RELAX and DROP your arm.”<\/p>\n Adam had the hint of a smile as he saw the look on Little Joe’s face as he emphasized those two words. Jenkins saw the smile and it unnerved him. He moved to put his pistol up against Little Joe’s head but the boy suddenly was a dead weight and slid down a bit. Jenkins never had another conscious thought as Adam’s bullet entered his forehead and blew the back out of his skull. Ben had been standing with the others watching and afraid to say anything to cause Jenkins to hurt Little Joe. Once Adam fired, Ben rushed forward to grab Little Joe away from Jenkins’ corpse. Little Joe had some blood on his head, but clearly it wasn’t his. Ben lifted a sobbing Little Joe into his arms and carried him away from the scene of the bloody shootout. He had been through enough. He didn’t need to stay there and look at the ghoulish sight any more. Adam looked over at Charley who quickly took charge.<\/p>\n “Get the cattle out of here, and then come back here and bury these three. We’ll take their horses and gear back to camp. It’ll be small payment for all they stole.”<\/p>\n Hoss walked up to Adam who was still standing with his pistol in his hand. Hoss took the pistol from Adam’s hand and slid it back into his holster.<\/p>\n “It had to be done, Adam. You saved Little Joe’s life, and you stopped the rustlers.” Adam only nodded slightly. “Where’re your boots?”<\/p>\n In an emotionless voice, Adam told him where they were and why. Hoss sent one of the men to the top to get them. Then he bent down and picked Adam up in his arms.<\/p>\n “Put me down! I’m not a little boy.”<\/p>\n “No, but even in the moonlight, I can see your feet are a mess, and I’d do this for any man who got hurt like that saving our brother. Now you can fight me and end up hauled outta here over my shoulder or just relax and let me do what I gotta do.”<\/p>\n Acquiescing to the inevitable, Adam wrapped an arm around Hoss’ shoulders. “I’m riding my horse back to camp though.”<\/p>\n “Sure you are, but I’m leading it. You ain’t gonna want to be using those feet in the stirrups.”<\/p>\n Watching Hoss carry Adam from the canyon and to his horse, Ben was thoughtful as Little Joe’s sobbing subsided. He knew Adam shot his pistol a lot. Adam often went off on his own, and later they would hear the gunshots. Ben had always assumed that Adam was brooding and used the shooting to release his emotions. He had no idea how good his son was with a pistol until that moment when he had realized all that shooting had been practice. It had to be. Adam had shot two men down. Then he had been cool in facing down Jenkins as the rustler held Little Joe in front of him as a shield. Ben would never have been able to be that calm in that situation and didn’t understand how Adam had done it. He had fired at the instant Little Joe had slipped down leaving Jenkins’ head as a clear target. Hoss told him about Adam’s feet without being prompted. The family rode back to camp then with Hoss leading Adam’s horse, and Little Joe seated in front of his father on Buck.<\/p>\n In camp, Charley and Hoss worked at caring for Adam’s feet. Adam squirmed a little as solution was poured over his feet to clean them and them cloth was used to dab at the wounds and make sure they were clean, but he made no complaint. Finally salve and bandages were applied.<\/p>\n “There, how’s that?”<\/p>\n “Just fine, Hoss, but I have one question. How am I going to be able to get my boots on? I need my boots on to ride.”<\/p>\n “You won’t be riding anywhere except in the wagon for the next few days.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I can ride. It’s just a couple of small cuts and scrapes.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, what do you think?”<\/p>\n Hoss stood up proudly, happy to have his opinion matter. “He needs to ride in the wagon for a few days to make sure there ain’t no infection developing in his feet. I can take over the drag crew. I been watching what Adam does so I think I can do it til he’s ready to come back.”<\/p>\n “Good. That’s what we’ll do then.”<\/p>\n “Hey, don’t I get a say in all this?”<\/p>\n Hoss and Ben smiled at each other and answered in unison. “No.” Little Joe grinned, and Adam sputtered but was smiling inside seeing that his irrepressible youngest brother had regained his equilibrium already. Little Joe got up and walked to Adam. He put a hand on his shoulder.<\/p>\n “Did your feet get hurt real bad?”<\/p>\n “No, they’re not too bad. Just a few little cuts.”<\/p>\n “Thank you for what you did for me. I thought he was going to kill me.”<\/p>\n “Anytime, little brother. I’d do anything for you that I need to do, but tell me, how did they get hold of you?”<\/p>\n “I’ve been watching them because I wanted to find out what they were doing so I could tell you. I heard them say they were rustling the cattle, but they heard me when I tried to sneak off and grabbed me. I’m sorry, Adam. I didn’t mean to mess up like that.”<\/p>\n “You didn’t mess up because you were trying to do the right thing, but you should never have done something so dangerous. Promise me that you’ll talk to me before you try anything like that again.”<\/p>\n “I can promise, but you know how I am.” Little Joe was sporting an impish grin, and Adam had to shake his head and smile at his irrepressible little brother. Little Joe’s grin faded when he realized their father had heard everything that was said and wasn’t happy about it. One stern lecture later, and Joe was a bit less enthusiastic about describing what he had done and would do in the future.<\/p>\n By dawn, the hands were back. All the cattle that had been taken were recovered, the bodies were buried, and everything was as expected except they were now four hands short. Ben had hoped to keep Little Joe with Adam so that Hoss would have less to do, but he needed his youngest to help out. Moses walked over to talk with Ben after he told the men they would stay in that spot for one more day because they were all tired and there was enough grazing and water in a stream that ran through the pass.<\/p>\n “Your son, Adam, is quite a man.”<\/p>\n “Yes, he is. When I saw him standing there facing off against Jenkins and as calm as he looked, it was like seeing him for the first time. He killed three men last night and handled it better than I could have.”<\/p>\n “He handled it better than most men could. He’s a son to be proud of.”<\/p>\n “Yes, he is.”<\/p>\n “Didja tell im?”<\/p>\n Sighing and expelling a deep breath, Ben had to admit he had not. “I was so worried about Little Joe, and then we were busy taking care of his feet and figuring out what to do next, I guess I forgot.”<\/p>\n “He ain’t one ta be ruined by praise. He don’t get enough. He hungry for it.”<\/p>\n “I’ll talk to him about that. I’ll find time today to talk to him.”<\/p>\n “You willing to dress him down in public. Might be nice you do the same with the good stuff.”<\/p>\n Ben threw him a sour look at first, but then thought about what he had said and nodded. The two of them watched and listened as Adam and Hoss talked and laughed. Hoss helped Adam get situated comfortably by the wagon. Ben and Moses could hear the conversation the two were having about getting hay from the high plateau, and about adding a lean-to at the old stable so they could store more hay for the winter. Ben was amazed at the ideas his two sons were discussing, but apparently Moses was not.<\/p>\n “You knew they’ve been talking about this?”<\/p>\n “Ya, suh, I was. Dey seem nervous about telling you. Seems to me you make your sons mighty edgy sometimes. Have ya thought, suh, about asking their opinions now and then. That Adam is a smart man, and your Hoss has some good practical ideas about running a ranch.”<\/p>\n “I should.”<\/p>\n “Mind like Adam’s never rests easy. It always got to be seeing what’s out there and how it could be better. He needs to climb a mountain every now and then jes ta work off that energy. He always got to be doing sumthin.”<\/p>\n “He’s very busy on the ranch. He hardly has time to sleep now. I don’t want to give him any more to do. He’s already planning what he wants to do to improve the cabin and stable where you and your wife are staying.”<\/p>\n “You talkin bout his hands being busy. I talkin about his head. He need to do sumthin with thinkin sos his mind can rest too at the end of a day. Jes like that idea about harvestin some hay from the high plateau. That won’t take him long once ya gives your say so. He be needin more to do or he gonna be lookin for someplace where he can do things. He got, well, he got a lot on his mind.”<\/p>\n Moses was done talking. At one point, he had wanted to say that Adam had some troubling memories he needed to share but then decided that he had learned that in confidence and should let Adam decide if he wanted to talk with his father about it. Instead, Moses planned to let his boss stew on his words, and hopefully he would draw the same conclusions and then do something about them.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n Once breakfast was ready and assignments had been made for the day, Ben asked to sit next to Adam and Hoss. There were things he needed to say to the two of them but especially to Adam. It was difficult for him to express these things so publicly, but Moses had been correct. If he was going to criticize his sons in front of the men, he needed to praise them and ask for advice the same way. “Adam, I’m very sorry I didn’t trust your judgment when you fired Jenkins. All this trouble could have been avoided if I had. Little Joe’s life was needlessly put at risk. And that is something for which I am deeply indebted to you for doing. You saved Little Joe’s life. You stayed cool and rational and came up with a plan. One thing I have to tell you was that when Hoss told me what you were doing, I was terrified that I could lose you both. When I saw you standing there holding a pistol aimed at Jenkins while he was ready to choke the life out of Little Joe, I could barely think. Now I know what other men see when they look at you. I kept remembering the boy who was at my side all those many years. I wasn’t seeing the man that boy had become.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Pa. It means a lot to me to hear you say that.”<\/p>\n “Both of you have earned the right to give me advice. I can’t say I’ll always take it well because I do have a bit of a stubborn streak, but I will listen and think about it no matter how I react.” Watching his sons grin, Ben smiled. “I do think my sons have inherited that same stubbornness from me, and may I remind you that your mothers were both very strong and stubborn women too so you have both gotten it from both parents.”<\/p>\n “What about Little Joe, Pa. He get that from his mama like me and Adam?”<\/p>\n “No, Marie wasn’t so stubborn but she liked to do things on a whim, and she had a temper that erupted like lightning and could be gone just as fast.” No one said anything to that but smiled. They all had the same thought. That described Little Joe rather well.<\/p>\n “Little Joe get all his temper from Marie, Pa?”<\/p>\n Smiling but ignoring Hoss’ comment, Ben wanted to move on to other subjects. “Now I overheard you talking about a plan to get hay from the high plateau. What did you have in mind?”<\/p>\n Adam and Hoss explained their ideas. Ben agreed it was worth trying. Then he had a suggestion for Adam. “Barney Fuller’s timber operation also does some milling. That means of course that he can supply not only logs, but timbers and boards too. It gives him a distinct advantage when we’re competing for contracts. Do you think you could come up with a plan for us to put in a lumber mill?”<\/p>\n “Well, we would need to find a proper site. We would need a steady supply of water, and it couldn’t be too far from the timber operations because we wouldn’t want to increase the costs by adding a lot of transportation expense. We would have to decide what kind of saws would be best for us to use and then order them. We probably wouldn’t see those for six months or so. Then we would also have to spend some time building it.”<\/p>\n “Does that mean we can’t do it or are you laying out the plan for how to do it?”<\/p>\n Smiling sheepishly, Adam admitted he was already envisioning a lumber mill. Hoss smiled too until Ben said he needed to work with Adam on the project.<\/p>\n “But, Pa, I don’t know nothing bout building a lumber mill. Adam’s the one done gone to school for such as that.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but Adam will need help in locating the site, taking measurements, and hiring the right people. You’ve got more experience up in those hills and know more of the craftsmen who are available in this area. So, you just became his right hand man. Is there a problem with that?”<\/p>\n Hoss shook his head. “When we gonna do this, Pa?”<\/p>\n “You and Adam can get started after the drive. Things tend to slow down in the fall. We can keep some of the men on a bit longer to move the herds down to the lower pastures. I’d like to see if you can make this hay idea work too. We took a lot of losses in that big blizzard last year. The cattle couldn’t move much and couldn’t eat for days. They got weaker and a number of them died. We had a lot of beef to eat, and the people in town were happy to get the meat too, but that cost us a lot. If your hay idea works, then we should be able to cut our losses. Any help in that would be good. Now why don’t you get some rest? I think I’m going to try to do just that myself as soon as I track down Little Joe.”<\/p>\n Later when Ben returned with Little Joe, Adam was sleeping and Hoss was relaxing as he waited to make sure Little Joe returned safely. Little Joe had been washing some clothing with the cook and had not realized that his family didn’t know where he was. Ben looked at Adam who was frowning in his sleep and occasionally moving his head as if to say no. Looking quizzically at Hoss, he clearly was concerned about Adam. “Do you think his feet are hurting him that much?”<\/p>\n Hoss spoke softly so as not to disturb Adam any more than he already was. “He sleeps like that every night. I figure it’s why he always looked so tired when we was at home. He never gets a real restful sleep. He only sleeps well when he’s plum tuckered out.”<\/p>\n Ben lay down on his bedroll then but didn’t sleep. He worried about Adam and the secrets he had that made him unable to sleep peacefully unless he was exhausted. He had thought Moses was going to tell him something about Adam but had held back. He wondered now what Moses knew that he didn’t and why Adam had confided in his new friend instead of his father. Then he thought about the relationship between him and his oldest son realizing that he had not created a situation in which Adam would likely trust him enough to talk with him. He resolved to find a way to improve that as well.<\/p>\n There was no time for Adam and his father to talk over the next few days. There was a steady rainfall. It was the kind that never quit and water dripped from the leaves of trees if you tried to find cover under them, mud was everywhere, and meals were cooked under a tarp. The men had to stand around the smoky fire under the tarp to eat. More tarps were spread where grass could be found and the men laid their bedrolls there to sleep. Despite their best efforts, by the end of two days, almost everything was wet and muddy. Adam of course felt guilty about riding in the back of the wagon staying dry and comfortable while everyone around him was miserable. A cut on his left foot had to be stitched when it refused to close up and seeped blood. Because of that, he had another day of riding in the wagon before he was cleared to ride his horse. Any infection on the trail could be life threatening, so an injured man on a drive had to learn to accept riding in the wagon until a wound, even a small one, began to heal. Finally they emerged from the mountain pass to a wide valley of lush grass and several watering holes. Ben had them set up camp next to a small but very clean pond, and told everyone they would stay there one day to dry out and clean up. The cattle needed to graze too so it would work well at helping them bring a healthy herd to market. That afternoon, Charley washed Adam’s feet and lightly bandaged them so that he could get his boots on. Adam found walking was a bit painful, but once he was mounted up, there was very little discomfort. He felt so much better and rode out to see how everyone was doing. Hoss saw him first.<\/p>\n “Pa know you’re riding?”<\/p>\n “No, and it shouldn’t matter. Charley cleared me, and I feel fine.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Hoss shook his head. “When did that ever stop Pa from worrying?”<\/p>\n “Never, but he needs to understand that I can make that kind of decision for myself.”<\/p>\n “Good luck with that.”<\/p>\n It didn’t take long to test Hoss’ theory. Ben rode up to them with Little Joe right behind him. “Adam, I’m surprised to see you out here.”<\/p>\n Adam repeated what he had told Hoss about Charley clearing him to ride. Ben nodded and said he would meet them in camp for dinner. As he rode away, Hoss slapped Adam on the arm. The two of them made a last circuit of the herd and headed in for dinner. Adam rode as close to camp as he could before dismounting and asked Hoss to take care of his horse. Hoss knew why so agreed readily. Adam did his best not to limp as he walked into the camp but sat down at the first opportunity. Ben had a cup of coffee and a plate of stew. He handed them to Adam and went to get a second one before settling himself next to Adam.<\/p>\n “Good to have you back in the saddle, Adam. We’re short handed so your help will be greatly appreciated. In the next town, maybe you could go in to see if you could hire some men to finish the drive with us?”<\/p>\n Adam agreed it was a good idea, and the two chatted about the drive and how much time they probably had left. Hoss came in, grabbed some food and coffee and sat next to them. Little Joe was the last to arrive because he had helped set everything up for dinner.<\/p>\n “I was wondering if the three of you thought it might be a good idea for us to stay in Sacramento a few days before we head back. Maybe we could find some entertainment that Little Joe could enjoy with us, have a few very good meals, and sleep in some nice beds for a change.”<\/p>\n The brothers all agreed immediately with that idea and began suggesting things they would like to do in the city. Ben told them they couldn’t do everything they suggested because they still needed to get back to the ranch in a reasonable amount of time although Charley and the others could head home immediately and handle anything for a short time. The rest of the drive proceeded as expected and staying in Sacramento was enjoyable especially for the two youngest who had seldom been outside of Nevada. They stayed three days and on the third night, Ben asked Adam to accompany him to a saloon for a drink as the two youngest stayed in the room enjoying their latest purchases. Hoss had gotten himself a new carving knife and was whittling, and Little Joe got his first dime novel and decided reading wasn’t such a boring thing to do after all. Adam had surmised that Ben had an ulterior motive and wasn’t disappointed.<\/p>\n “I thought it was about time that the two of us had a talk. I know I have been unreasonable about a few things since you got back. In my defense, as your father, I saw you as my son and not as the man you’ve become. I will try to do better and think I have in these last few weeks.” Adam nodded as he sipped his beer. “And man-to-man, I have noticed that you seem very troubled. Now I should have noticed sooner and I apologize for that, but if there’s something you would be willing to share with me, I’ve got the whole evening just for you.” Ben willed himself to be patient then. He knew Adam needed time before talking about anything serious. He sipped his own beer then as Adam sipped his.<\/p>\n “Several things happened in the last month before I arrived home that were upsetting.”<\/p>\n “Do you want to tell me what they were?”<\/p>\n So Adam told the tale again of the black man lynched in St. Joseph. He explained why it bothered him so, and how he felt so inadequate with such evil in the world. “After talking with Moses about it, I know that it’s ridiculous to blame myself. I couldn’t have done anything there, but I wanted to do something. I wrote that story down, and I sent it to an abolitionist group. They could publish it in a newspaper. I don’t know, but I felt the story had to be told.”<\/p>\n Inwardly Ben cringed, but he knew how principled his son was and that he had done what he thought was necessary. Ben worried though what would happen when people found out that Adam had basically joined the abolitionist cause. “There could be repercussions.”<\/p>\n “I knew that when I wrote the story and sent it in. But you know what happens if evil exists, and no one stands against it.”<\/p>\n “I just hope that fight never gets here and turns one against another. Nevada isn’t part of it. We don’t have slaves and we won’t.”<\/p>\n “Nevada is part of the whole, Pa. It is our concern, just as it should be our concern what happens to the Chinese here and the Indians.”<\/p>\n “It’s a big battle to fight.”<\/p>\n “It is. But I feel like I chose not to do anything in St. Joseph so that I could live to fight evil when I had a better chance of doing something about it. Like facing those three men holding Little Joe. I was scared, and I was sick to my stomach when it was over, but the thought just kept running through my head that I had to do something and the only thing to do was face them down. I hope I never have to do anything like that again.”<\/p>\n “I could hope and pray that’s true, but it’s not the first time you had to use your gun to defend yourself and your family. It sadly probably won’t be the last. I know it’s hard to take a life. I feel awful when I have to do it, but sometimes the other person doesn’t give you a choice. Jenkins and the others made their choice and forced your hand. I know it doesn’t help right now, but eventually you’ll come to terms with it.”<\/p>\n They let the topic rest then, but Ben knew there had to be something more personal troubling Adam. “I get the feeling there’s another story you’re not telling me. Is it something you think you could share with me?”<\/p>\n After sitting and gnawing on his cheek a bit, Adam looked at his father. “Maybe, but not here. How about if I buy a bottle, and we take it back to our room?”<\/p>\n In the room, Adam poured himself a shot, drank it, and then poured another before sitting. Ben could easily see how on edge he was. Ben took his time pouring his own drink and walking to sit on the edge of the bed. Adam was staring up at the ceiling, and Ben wondered what he would say.<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n “Her name is Mercy. She and I had what many would call a whirlwind romance. We spent as much time together as we could. She was smart, funny, and had a curiosity about everything. We agreed on so much. She loves to talk. We discussed everything. It was so much fun to have someone to be with who wasn’t just a pretty face for an evening of dancing and socializing. She was a woman who could fill my days.”<\/p>\n Adam stopped then and drank more of the brandy they had brought to their room. Ben wondered if he would continue because his voice had gotten hoarse which was a good sign of the inner turmoil caused just by this conversation. On the other hand, Adam had suggested coming to the room to talk so he did want to get it all out. Ben decided to prod him just a bit.<\/p>\n “What happened?”<\/p>\n “She said she loved me. I loved her and told her so. I asked her to marry me, and she accepted.” Adam paused once again, and Ben knew he was getting closer to hearing what had so disillusioned his son. “Here’s where it get’s more complicated and includes another story of how my life just didn’t go the way I had hoped. Grandfather was very happy to hear that I planned to marry Mercy. We were going to work out the details of the wedding and where I would live before writing a long letter inviting you to the wedding. I planned to stay in Boston and work in the firm where I had interned.”<\/p>\n Ben’s heart twisted just a bit with that news because he had feared that Adam would not come home when he finished college and that he would pursue a career doing things he loved to do. Ben held his tongue though for he knew if he wanted the rest of this story, he had to let Adam tell it at a pace he found comfortable. “As soon as I had my diploma, I went to work. I was assigned a job that I had started during my internship. It was a factory, and the clients liked my design for its efficiency and esthetic elements. What they wanted me to do was to remove the doors that I had drawn in for the workers to escape if there was a fire. They thought the workers would use them to slip outside for breaks. On the first floor, they wanted me to move the windows higher so the workers wouldn’t be able to see outside and be distracted from their tasks. Pa, it was a textile factory. Fire is a real possibility. People could die if it was built that way. I told them that people could die without those doors or windows to use as an exit. One of the clients said if the factory burned, they wouldn’t need the workers anyway. I quit. I couldn’t do it. So I went to Mercy and told her. She was furious at first. It was her father’s firm. It’s how we met. I got the internship there and she came in one day to visit her father. He liked me and thought me suitable for his daughter. She liked me and I liked her. We saw more and more of each other.”<\/p>\n “What did you tell her when you quit?”<\/p>\n “I said I couldn’t work like that. I couldn’t knowingly put people at risk. I wanted to go home to Nevada. She said she wouldn’t live in the wilderness and I was being ridiculous. It got worse from there. I told her that I had been willing to give up my home to make a new home with her, so why wouldn’t she even consider my proposal. I even offered to live in San Francisco. She broke off our engagement. Not right away though. She tried other ways to convince me to stay there with her.”<\/p>\n From the way Adam said it, Ben had a very good idea of what Mercy had done to try to convince his son to stay with her. Now he understood better Adam’s disillusionment. He had thought to get a degree and do great things. His dream had been stomped into the dirt by Mercy’s father and by Mercy. Adam sat then with his head down. It was clear he was upset. Ben got up and walked to him placing his hand on Adam’s shoulder.<\/p>\n “You did nothing wrong. You upheld your principles and took the only stand you could under those circumstances. I’m sorry that she tried to use your love against you. I’m proud of you, son.”<\/p>\n “I don’t know if I can ever trust falling in love again.”<\/p>\n “Son, don’t be afraid to take a chance. One of the worst things in life would be to never take a chance because it might be a mistake. I have taken big risks many times and don’t regret any of them.”<\/p>\n Adam stood then, and Ben wrapped his arms around his son like he hadn’t been able to do for years. Adam put his head on his father’s shoulder and absorbed the comfort he had needed and for which he didn’t know how to ask. There were no more words between them that night. They didn’t need any. After Ben released Adam, they both undressed for bed. Ben turned down the lamp when Adam slipped beneath the covers. Unlike the previous two nights, Ben did not feel his son toss and turn in his sleep. Almost a week later, they arrived home.<\/p>\n “Who is it, Pa?” Hoss asked his father the question they all had. They had ridden into the yard of the Ponderosa and a lovely young woman was sitting on the porch. She stood when they rode in and gave them all a dazzling smile. Adam had not smiled in greeting but had dismounted slowly and stiffly and walked toward her. Ben had a suspicion of who it was which was confirmed when Adam greeted her.<\/p>\n “Hello, Mercy. What the hell are you doing here?”<\/p>\n “That’s not a very nice way to greet the woman you said you wanted to marry, now was it? When you left, I was miserable. Finally I decided to follow you here to see if your offer was still open.”<\/p>\n Although Ben very much wanted to hear the rest of that conversation, he grabbed the reins of Adam’s horse and headed to the stable telling Hoss and Joe to accompany him with their horses. He had to tell them a second time and more forcefully as they both were staring at Adam and Mercy who stood face-to-face on the porch. Ben knew they would have a lot of questions, and for now, he wasn’t going to answer any of them. It would be up to Adam to share anything he wanted to share with his younger brothers.<\/p>\n Grabbing Mercy at the elbow, Adam guided her toward the garden behind the house although it was more of a shove than a gentlemanly gesture. He said nothing, but she could tell by the rigidity of his body and the stone face that he was very angry. She hoped to keep her wits about her and keep her composure but was rapidly losing both. When they got to the garden, Mercy sat where Adam rather forcefully directed her.<\/p>\n “Aren’t you going to sit beside me?”<\/p>\n “I would rather stand.”<\/p>\n “If I recall, you rarely stand. You lean on this, and you lean on that, but you don’t stand.”<\/p>\n “I asked you before. What do you want?”<\/p>\n “Adam, I came to my senses so I came to beg you to give me another chance.”<\/p>\n “You’re ready to live in what you call the wilderness? Just like that?”<\/p>\n “No, not just like that. I have another reason.”<\/p>\n “What would that other reason be? It can’t be money because your father has plenty of that. So what is it?”<\/p>\n “Well, darling, I had hoped to tell you in a more pleasant way. Are you sure you want to hear my news when you’re so shocked over my appearing here on your doorstep?”<\/p>\n “Just tell me.”<\/p>\n “Well, here it goes. You remember the last time we were together? Remember you had a bit too much to drink. I suppose it was because I reneged on my acceptance of your proposal of marriage, but you did get quite, shall we say, passionate that night. Adam, I’m going to have a baby, and you’re the father. Now that young Mr. Barkley was courting me as soon as he found out you had left town, but of course, I couldn’t let that continue. I had to tell him the truth when I realized it, and he went to my father, of all things, and told him he was no longer courting me because I was already with child. Well my father was near apoplectic with that news. He was of a mind to come out here and demand satisfaction, but of course, I told him you were an honorable man, and when I told you about the baby, well, I knew you would do the honorable thing. Out here I wouldn’t think anyone would be at all concerned about a baby arriving so soon after the vows were said, but if you didn’t want to continue to live together, I could go back to Boston, and we could maintain a long distance marriage. You would be free to see anyone you wanted out here for whatever pleasures you men like to have, but you would have the status of a proper marriage, and your child would be raised in genteel society. Now that’s the whole story.”<\/p>\n “Where are you staying?”<\/p>\n “Well, here, of course. It seemed the right thing to do if we’re getting married. Mr. Sing has been most gracious, but my dear, he never smiles. He mopes around muttering to himself all the time. You don’t suppose he’s one of those opium eaters, do you? He might even have some of it in your house because he does seem to have a lot of strange containers in that kitchen with all sorts of names on them that no civilized person can read. He doesn’t like anyone in there either so it does seem he must be hiding something.”<\/p>\n “It’s Mr. Hop or Hop Sing. And the kitchen is his domain so people only enter there when invited or because they need to be there. And he comes from a civilization thousands of years older than ours.”<\/p>\n “Well, that’s just the way it is then, I guess. Now when are you going to introduce me to your family?”<\/p>\n “I’ll introduce you now, but no talk of marriage.”<\/p>\n “Of course, you want to explain it all to them in your own time. I understand.” Smiling, Mercy stood waiting to take Adam’s arm to go into the house. Instead he gestured for her to go first. Once they reached the front door, he stepped forward to open it, and she slipped her arm through his so that was how they entered the house. They were together but Adam was scowling about as much as she was smiling. He introduced her, and his family was puzzled but friendly. Dinner was tense however as Mercy babbled on, and Adam said almost nothing. After dinner, Ben offered brandy and Mercy had one and then another as Adam frowned. Nothing had been said about her being pregnant, but he was surprised she was drinking so much. Ben mentioned that he thought the brandy decanter had been full, and he would have to get more soon. Mercy laughed and said that was fine because two was more than enough for her. Finally, she stood to go to her bedroom, and as she walked away, she turned and reminded Adam to tell his family all of their news.<\/p>\n “Remember, darling, this wedding has to take place soon because of the other news. Oh, I’m sorry about how that slipped out. Oh, well, you were going to have to tell them anyway. Good night, darling. Good night, everyone.”<\/p>\n Luckily, Ben had sent Little Joe up to bed earlier so that slip of the tongue didn’t get to his ears. Exhausted after the drive and so much travel, he was sleeping instead of his usual eavesdropping from the upstairs hallway. When there was no noise indicating that Little Joe had heard anything, Adam dropped his head into his hands.<\/p>\n “Adam, what in tarnation is going on here? She seems happy and thinks you’re getting married to her.”<\/p>\n “Pa, there isn’t going to be a wedding regardless of what she said.”<\/p>\n “Is this other news what I think it is?”<\/p>\n “Yes, she’s carrying a child and says it’s mine. It isn’t.”<\/p>\n “How can you be so sure?”<\/p>\n “Because what we did doesn’t plant a seed for a baby.” Hoss looked down and blushed at that part. He started to get a good idea of what Adam meant. “I may have had too much to drink that night, and let my passion control me to some extent, but I’m not ignorant. I knew what she wanted, and I didn’t give it to her. If she’s carrying a baby, someone else is the father. Pa, I’ve been gone from Boston for almost seven months now. Does she look like she’s seven months along?”<\/p>\n “No, in fact, she doesn’t look like she’s carrying a baby. No one would be able to tell looking at her. Do you think she’s actually carrying a baby?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know. I do know she only rambles on when she’s had some alcohol or when she’s lying. As much as she rambled tonight, it probably was both. I don’t know what the story is, but I can hardly just turn her out. I’ll go to town tomorrow and send some wires if I can and letters if I can’t. It’s going to take a long time to get any answers though.”<\/p>\n Chapter 8<\/p>\n In the morning, Mercy didn’t wake until hours after everyone else was up. Hop Sing said that she was like that every day. He hinted that there was a reason for her sleeping so much. Ben wondered if it was the pregnancy, but Adam wondered if it was alcohol. He had noted that she had looked a bit nervous when his father had mentioned that he thought he had a full decanter of brandy. When the subject had been dropped, she had looked relieved. When she finally came down the stairs, she was as perky though as the night before. Adam wondered again because as far as he knew, she had no alcohol that morning. Greeting her, Adam told her he was going to town and would be back by dinner. She seemed very disappointed, but quickly regained her composure and asked Hop Sing for breakfast. He harrumphed but agreed to get her a plate of food.<\/p>\n In town, Adam had to post letters. He knew it would be months before he got any responses and hopefully answers to his questions. He understood then that he would have to deal with Mercy without knowing the full story. Where he had once that he and Mercy agreed on so much, he wondered now if that had been part of her charade as well. She seemed to have a lot of secrets. Unwilling to bring Mercy to town which would start a flurry of rumors and gossip, Adam went to see Doctor Martin to see if he would be willing to see Mercy on the Ponderosa instead. Adam explained as much as he thought the doctor needed to know about Mercy. Telling the whole story to his father seemed to have made it easier to divulge more of his personal history. Before he left town, Mr. Cass gave him the copy of Uncle Tom’s Cabin that he had ordered.<\/p>\n “That book sure is stirring up things in the east. Got a set of newspapers from New York and they’re all sorts of stuff going on. Says that in the South, Miss Stowe ranks right up there with David Walker and that Garrison fellow as far as the whites are concerned. Says they all are trying to stir up the slaves. Course they killed that Walker. Poisoned him, it’s said.”<\/p>\n Unwilling to commit himself and end up in a futile argument, Adam had to ask. “How do you feel about all that?”<\/p>\n “Taught my son and daughter that everybody ought to work for what they get. Can’t see as how it’s fair for one to live off the labor of another without giving them any of the benefits of that labor. Now I ain’t one of those who thinks the colored are equal to whites, but I just think they deserve a chance like anybody else to work and get the fruits of their own labor.”<\/p>\n “At least in that last part, we agree, Mr. Cass. Would you like to read the book when I’m done?”<\/p>\n “Now, I was hoping you would offer. I surely would like to see what all the fuss is about.”<\/p>\n “I’ll bring it back to you when I’m done.”<\/p>\n The two said their goodbyes, and Adam left. Two men in the back of the store had overheard the exchange and were whispering together.<\/p>\n “First he favors that colored hand over the white hands, and then we heard he wrote something in one of those abolitionist newspapers. Now he brings that Stowe book into our town to stir things up even more. Something ought to be done about him.”<\/p>\n “You still know that renegade, Two Cats?”<\/p>\n “Yeah, he helps me and my brother in our trap line.”<\/p>\n “Find out if he’s willing to make a little extra money doing a little extra job I got for him. We can take care of Adam Cartwright, and get those pesky Paiute out of the way. They steal from our trap lines, destroy our traps, and run us off some of the best streams for trapping. We can stop that.”<\/p>\n Intrigued but clueless as to what his friend wanted, the man had to ask. “What do you want Two Cats to do?”<\/p>\n “As soon as he can, I want him to shoot Adam Cartwright with a Paiute arrow, two if he’s got the time.”<\/p>\n The second man laughed gleefully as the speaker grinned. They decided to celebrate in advance with a shot of whiskey and headed over to a saloon. Later that night, they met up with Two Cats, told him their plan, and paid him. Two Cats was more than willing to do it. He hated the Paiute for whipping him and turning him out. An outcast from one society, he was unable to fit in white society. He blamed his troubles on the Paiute, and on everyone who sided with them so the Cartwrights were his enemy too. He would watch, and he would do it when the opportunity arose. Two Cats was amused by the irony of two white men willing to pay him to shoot another white man in order to start a war against the Paiute. However, even though the two men called Adam Cartwright a boy, Two Cats knew he was no boy. Two Cats planned to be very careful.<\/p>\n Later that day, Doctor Paul Martin was on the Ponderosa to see Mercy. Adam had told her the doctor was coming to see her because she needed proper care while she was carrying a baby so she objected very little. When Paul finished his exam and left Mercy in her room to dress, he walked outside with Ben and Adam. Paul looked very serious.<\/p>\n “She is with child but I would say no more than five months and more likely closer to four. But there’s something else. Her heartbeat is very slow. I couldn’t hear any sounds from the baby. I should have been able to hear a heartbeat. It may be so slow and soft that I couldn’t hear. Is she tired a lot?”<\/p>\n Ben answered. “Well Hop Sing has seen her the most and said she usually sleeps late, takes a nap in the afternoon, and goes to bed early. What we have seen so far confirms that.”<\/p>\n But Adam had a question. “Paul, could too much alcohol do that?”<\/p>\n Paul looked thoughtful. “It could be that. It could be other factors as well. Certainly she should not have alcohol as it could make things worse. I’ll be back in a couple of days to see how she and the baby are doing. Good food and rest are the only prescriptions for now.”<\/p>\n Once Paul left, Ben removed the whiskey and brandy decanters from the great room and had Hop Sing put them in the pantry out of sight. Ben also told Hop Sing not to put wine glasses on the table as they would not be serving wine while Mercy was a guest. Mercy joked at dinner that she truly did feel that she was in the wilderness with no wine served with dinner. When that did not achieve her desired response, she pouted and went to her room shortly after dinner concluded. An hour later, she was downstairs, perky and talkative as she had been. Adam was suspicious. When she retired for the evening, he followed her up the stairs and knocked on her door. He opened the door and was shocked by what he saw as Mercy was drinking from a brown bottle. He grabbed it away from her.<\/p>\n “It’s my medicine. It helps me with my woman troubles, and makes me feel better. When I’m sad, it makes me happy again. Otherwise, I would get so sad, I would just want to die.”<\/p>\n “It’s patent medicine and not from any doctor. I can smell that the main ingredient is alcohol. The mint doesn’t completely cover that. I have no idea what else they may have put in it.”<\/p>\n “I have to have my medicine!”<\/p>\n “No, you don’t.” Seeing another unopened bottle on her dresser, Adam grabbed it too. He left then as she sobbed. When he got downstairs, he told his father he would explain later. He saw the wide-eyed looks of Little Joe and Hoss and didn’t want to have to say too much in front of them. Ben saw what he was holding and said he already knew what most of the problem was.<\/p>\n The next morning, the family was awakened by a huge commotion downstairs. Hop Sing had found Mercy rummaging through his kitchen. She had made quite a mess. By the time Ben and Adam got there, Hop Sing and Mercy were trading insults.<\/p>\n “What in tarnation is going on here?”<\/p>\n “I just wanted to make some tea, and this cretin came out from his den and started screaming at me.”<\/p>\n “I quit. I go back China. I no want nasty woman in my kitchen.”<\/p>\n “Hop Sing, I am sorry about this. Adam, will you escort our guest back to her room? I’ll see about getting some tea for her.”<\/p>\n As Adam walked Mercy back to her room, he was kicking himself. He was upset about how he had been fooled by her. She had manipulated him at almost every turn. She must have studied him to know him so well and to know what he wanted most. She had used that against him and almost ensnared him into becoming her husband. Now she had another desperate plan to bring him into her web. He was angry too and frustrated at not having a plan for extricating himself from the mess.<\/p>\n Adam didn’t sleep any more that night, and went out early to do chores. He came in for breakfast and told his father that he was going over to Moses’ cabin and would start work on expanding that stable with a lean-to for more hay. He loaded up a wagon with lumber and left. It didn’t take more than a few seconds for Moses to see that he was troubled.<\/p>\n “You gon tell me, or I gotta pry it outta ya? Can see you’re troubled some by somethun. Must be that woman up at the house with the problem.”<\/p>\n “Is it so obvious?” was Adam’s first thought, but he immediately realized the answer to that was apparent. Instead as he began unloading the lumber, he thought about what he wanted to say. Finally he decided to say it all. Moses had been patient because he was well aware of how Adam liked to think and carefully plan what he was going to say before he would start speaking. When Adam finished his story, Moses gave his perception of the situation.<\/p>\n “So as I sees it, you’s embarrassed about having asked her to marry ya, and you wouldn’t never consider marrying up with her now. You says she ain’t a stupid one, so I wonders why she came all this way. She gotta know you ain’t stupid neither so what does that gal really want? Seems to me, ya need ta ask her what that is. Ya needs ta learn the rest of the story if ya wants to help her.”<\/p>\n Again Adam’s first thought of how to respond was too apparent so he held that back. Of course he wanted to help her but had not realized that so clearly until Moses said it. He didn’t want her in his life though and was wondering how to accomplish the former without the latter. He said as much to Moses.<\/p>\n “Well I’m not knowing what white folks in Boston think. You know her family and her friends. Why’d they let her go all this way alone? Do they even know she’s here? Something not right with her story. Ya needs ta know more.”<\/p>\n The rest of the day passed pleasantly with Adam and Moses working together as a team. Moses’ wife Matilda fixed them a lunch with the hunk of ham that Hop Sing had sent along with Adam. She baked cornbread with onion and chunks of crisp bacon inside and made an extra loaf for Adam to take home. He knew Hop Sing would like it and might just bake it that way himself in the future. Matilda said she was making soup with the ham bone and trimmings that she planned for their lunch the next day. Adam found her cooking to be delicious and told her so. When the sun began to dip below the mountains, Adam hitched up the team to head home.<\/p>\n As Adam drove the wagon home, he was trailed by Two Cats who never got in a position to ambush Adam. At the Ponderosa, Adam stopped the team and jumped out to bring the cornbread to Hop Sing so he could include it with dinner. The hands were already having dinner so there was no one around. Two Cats was waiting to see if Adam would come back out to put the team away. When Adam did, he took the reins to lead the horses toward the stable but they were nervous with the scent of an unfamiliar man nearby. Not realizing there was a real danger that had made the horses skittish, Adam stood in front of them and rubbed their cheeks to calm them. It was a perfect opportunity for Two Cats with Adam standing with his back as a target.<\/p>\n In the house, Ben heard the horses making a lot of noise. He wondered why because Adam was simply putting them in the stable. “Now that’s odd. Why would those horses be making so much noise?”<\/p>\n Little Joe jumped up from the settee where Ben had told him to sit and read until dinner. “I’ll go find out, Pa. I’ll help Adam with the horses.” What they heard next, made the rest of them rush outside. “Oh, God, Adam, what happened to you? Pa, Pa, come quick.”<\/p>\n When Ben saw Little Joe kneeling next to Adam who had an arrow protruding from his back and another in his thigh, he ordered Little Joe and Mercy back into the house. When they hesitated, he barked at them. “Get in the house, now! Hoss, go get the hands and make sure they’re armed.” Kneeling then and heedless of any danger, Ben whispered to Adam. “Hang on, son, hang on. We’ll get you inside in a moment and take care of you. You just hang on.”<\/p>\n Once Hoss and the hands were there, Ben had Hoss and a couple of hands help carry Adam inside. They put him facedown on the bed in the downstairs spare bedroom. Ben pulled the pillows away, and Hop Sing began cutting the clothing from Adam being very careful around the arrows. Hoss went out to set up a defensive perimeter and then left that in Charley’s capable hands. Two of the men were sent to town to get the doctor, although he suspected that the arrows would have to be removed before the doctor arrived.<\/p>\n Inside Ben and Hop Sing were surveying the grisly wounds. They decided too that the arrows should probably come out. They were able to remove the arrow in Adam’s back more easily than expected. Adam’s thick leather vest and his shoulder blade had prevented the arrow from penetrating too deeply although it was embedded about a quarter inch into the shoulder blade. Adam screamed as they worked the arrow loose and then pulled it out. Ben tried to talk to Adam to calm him but he was uncommunicative. The immense pain he was suffering was overriding all of his senses. They washed the wound in Adam’s back causing him to writhe in pain and groan loudly. Finally Ben pressed a wad of cloth against the wound to slow the bleeding. Adam cried out for him to please stop, and Ben had tears falling as he could not comply with that request. As he did that, Hop Sing examined the arrow in Adam’s thigh.<\/p>\n “Arrow too deep. Can’t pull out. Can’t push through.”<\/p>\n “Why can’t we push it through?” Even as he asked, Ben could see the problem. The arrow was in at an angle. If they pushed it through, it would sever blood vessels and possibly kill his son. That arrow would need to be cut out. Hop Sing waited for Ben’s decision. “It’s not bleeding too much right now. Let’s wait a few hours to see if the doctor gets there to do it. If he doesn’t, we’ll have to do it.”<\/p>\n “It be very painful. He will suffer much.”<\/p>\n “I know, and we can’t wait too long. Every hour we wait increases the chance of a serious infection, but I think a few hours won’t make too much difference, do you?”<\/p>\n “We wait if not too long. Hop Sing make poultice for back and for leg. He make food for family. Need food for this long night.”<\/p>\n Hop Sing stepped out of the bedroom and noticed Hoss trying to comfort Little Joe. Hoss had a rifle on the table in front of him and was wearing his pistol. Mercy sat to the side apparently lost in her own thoughts. Hop Sing told Hoss to go in to see his father. Little Joe wanted to go in too, but Hop Sing said he would do better helping in the kitchen. “Brother no need all noise. He need quiet peaceful time. He need strength later. Rest now. You help. You cut bandages for when honorable doctor get here.” Reluctantly Little Joe went with Hop Sing as Hoss went in to be with his father and Adam.<\/p>\n When Hoss entered the room, he stood by the door for a moment shocked by what he saw. Their father’s hands were stained with blood and he held a wad of cloth to Adam’s back. Adam lay naked on the bed with dried blood across his back and leg and beneath him staining the sheets. The arrow was still in his leg, and that wound was oozing blood. Ben spoke forcefully to break through Hoss’ shock.<\/p>\n “Hoss, close the door. I need your help cleaning him up. Use that basin there and wet some cloths and clean the dried blood. Be very gentle and try not to move him at all. Any movement is like torture to him.<\/p>\n So as gently as possible, Hoss cleaned the dried blood from his brother. Once Adam cried out as Hoss bathed blood away from his leg, and Hoss couldn’t stop the tears from falling.<\/p>\n “It’s all right, Hoss. He knows you’re helping. It’s just that he’s in so much pain. You did a fine job. Now could you get some blankets and cover him to keep him warm?”<\/p>\n Hoss carefully placed a blanket over Adam’s lower legs and then another over his buttocks and lower back. It had been hours since Adam was first wounded. They settled in to wait another few hours to see if the doctor would arrive to deal with the arrow in his thigh. The time seemed interminable until they heard horses and a carriage arrive. Ben had actually been considering that they should go ahead and cut that arrow out of his leg so he was greatly relieved to know the doctor would handle that part.<\/p>\n Chapter 9<\/p>\n Sheriff Roy Coffee and another volunteer had accompanied the two ranch hands as they escorted the doctor’s carriage to the Ponderosa. Roy and Paul came inside. Paul did a quick examination and knew what he had to do.<\/p>\n “First I’ll need help getting him on his side so I can give him a dose of laudanum. Then I’ll stitch that shoulder and bandage it tightly. By the time I get to his leg, he should be feeling less pain, but his wounds are serious enough that there will still be some pain so I’ll need at least two men to hold him down when I cut that arrow from his leg.”<\/p>\n Even though he expected them, Ben looked ashen at hearing those words. Ben and Hoss moved to help Adam to right side so that Paul could give him medication. He screamed again but not as loud. It was clear that he was growing weaker. Paul pinched Adam’s nostrils to get him to open his mouth and then used a nurse’s bottle to pour in a dose. Adam swallowed, coughed, and then groaned in his agony. Although shaken by Adam’s suffering, Ben and Hoss eased Adam back down onto his stomach so the doctor could do as he said he would. Paul cleaned the wound on Adam’s back that made him writhe in pain again and move his leg, and that brought another scream choked off by a sob.<\/p>\n “Hold him so he can’t move. The pain is weakening him rapidly and every movement causes him pain. I need to get this stitched up, and the laudanum doesn’t take its full effect that fast.” Once Paul closed the wound on his back, he cleaned it again, and then bandaged it tightly. “Now we hope the dose has taken its full effect. Someone needs to hold his legs and someone else needs to hold down his upper body when I cut that arrow out.” By the time it was over, Ben and Hoss were badly shaken and relieved it was finally done. Paul said neither wound was critical, but that infection could change all that. “I carefully cleaned each wound before and after I stitched them closed. Hopefully that has diminished the chance of infection significantly. I want Hop Sing to change these bandages at least twice daily. He knows what to do if he sees drainage indicating an infection. He’ll probably have a mild fever as his body heals. I’m leaving a bottle of laudanum. It’s much more than Adam will need or be willing to take. I prepared it for a Flying W ranch hand with a shattered leg, but the man died before I ever saw him. You can save the rest. I’ll be back in two or three days unless you need me sooner. I will be in Carson for the next two days if his condition gets worse in any way.”<\/p>\n As Adam lay on his back, he slowly regained awareness of his surroundings. For several hours, all he had been able to feel was excruciating pain that seemed to radiate throughout his body. Pains like red hot pokers seared into him and made him wish for oblivion, but now he felt a dull, throbbing pain in his back and sharper pains in his leg if he moved it at all. He tried not to move it. He heard voices and opened his eyes. His father and Roy were talking quietly. He could hear Roy more clearly than his father.<\/p>\n “We gotta send word to the Army about what these Paiute done. I’ll send riders to the settlements hereabouts to let them know.”<\/p>\n From the bed, both men heard Adam even though his voice was weak. “Not Paiute.”<\/p>\n “Adam, them was Paiute arrows that was in ya. I saw em with my own eyes. Now I know you and your Pa try to be on good terms with them Paiute, but you can’t let em do this kind of thing. You could have died.”<\/p>\n “Two Cats.”<\/p>\n “What? Two Cats? Son, how could you know that?”<\/p>\n “I saw him when I fell.”<\/p>\n “You’re sure? I can arrest him if you’re sure.”<\/p>\n Nodding to Roy’s request, Adam closed his eyes. He was exhausted and had done the one thing he had wanted to do since he was shot and looked into Two Cats’ eyes as he fell. Finally able to name his attacker, he let himself succumb to the sleep he so badly wanted and needed so much. Roy left, and Ben brought Little Joe in to see that Adam was sleeping peacefully. Mercy followed them into the room. Looking around and moving to a chair, she said she would sit with Adam long enough for Ben to get Little Joe into his bed and settled for the night. When Ben returned, she relinquished the chair and headed for her bed. Hoss stopped in, and Ben told him to go to bed. He said Hoss could relieve him in the morning after chores were done. Mercy was there as Hop Sing was serving breakfast and said she would sit with Adam while the family ate. Then Hoss sat with Adam so that Ben could get some sleep. That night, Mercy was there again to give Ben a break for dinner and later so he could see Little Joe before he went to bed. Adam slept for almost all of the first twenty-four hours.<\/p>\n Hop Sing, Ben, and Hoss took turns sitting with Adam, and Mercy came in regularly to give each of them short breaks. The pattern in various forms continued for three days. For longer and longer periods, Adam was awaked. He was too weak to talk much, so whoever was with him would talk or read to him when he was awake. Three days after it had happened, Doctor Martin came in during the late afternoon to check on his patient. He was relieved to see only mild reddening around each wound and that Adam only had a mild fever.<\/p>\n “Paul, everything has happened pretty much as you predicted. Adam has slept a lot, has had a low fever, and now is complaining that he wants to get out of this bed. I did help him get propped up on pillows so he could sit instead of lay flat on his back. I hope that was all right.”<\/p>\n “No, that’s fine. I should have suggested that myself before I left. It will help to keep his lungs clear and avoid any pneumonia. Yes, he can sit as much as he wants. Now let me take a look at that leg before I say anything more about him getting out of bed.” Finding the leg healing very well, the doctor was pleased. “Adam can get out of bed with assistance to get to a chair to sit. He should not try to walk or stand by himself for at least a few more days. With assistance, he can dress too. But no going outside, and he must be very careful not to pull any of those stitches out. He’s avoided infection so far but any opening of either wound would be an opportunity for an infection.”<\/p>\n “You can talk to me directly. I’m right here.”<\/p>\n “I’m sorry, Adam. Yes, I should. I’ve just gotten so used to talking to your father about any of you.” As Paul prepared to leave, he saw the bottle of laudanum. “Adam, you’ve been taking far too much laudanum. It’s addictive. You don’t need that on top of everything else.”<\/p>\n “Paul, I wouldn’t take any after that first night. It makes me want to throw up and gives me awful dreams.”<\/p>\n “But the bottle is over half gone. If you haven’t been taking it, who has?”<\/p>\n Adam thought he knew, and as he saw his father’s expression change, it was clear that Ben had an idea too. “Paul, can you tell if someone has been taking laudanum?”<\/p>\n “If they have recently, certainly. Why? Who do you suspect?” But Paul thought back to a previous visit and what Adam had told him. “I should probably check on Mercy while I’m here.” It was clear that all three men had the same suspicion. Mercy had been so accommodating and had been in Adam’s room three to four times daily. Adam was resting on his right side much of the time so he would not see what someone was doing by the dresser. Adam told Paul about the patent medicines he had given to Hop Sing to hide in the pantry.<\/p>\n “Most of that stuff is alcohol with liberal doses of sugar to hide it. Many of them also have laudanum in them especially the ones sold to women for their monthly discomfort. She may be addicted to the stuff. If she is, it explains a lot. I’ll know more after I examine her.” Paul asked Mercy to go to her room so he could check her and the baby. He had bad news when he next saw Ben and Adam. “Now I know why I couldn’t hear a heartbeat. She may very well have gotten with child seven months ago. By her size, I thought four or five months, but the baby is dead, and that’s why there has been no further growth. The baby probably died as long ago as one to two months ago. Either that of the baby was so stressed, it didn’t thrive at all and only recently died. She will miscarry or have a stillborn child at delivery. I have things I can give her to make her miscarry now if she will give me permission.”<\/p>\n Adam was concerned. “Did you tell her all of this?”<\/p>\n “No, because I expect her to be emotionally distraught when I tell her. She’s going to need someone to be with her. I can take her to town with me and keep her in one of the bedrooms at my office. That way I can have nursing care for her around the clock.”<\/p>\n Adam and Ben agreed that was the best solution. Adam said he would pay any bills for her care, and not to stint on it. Paul told Mercy then about the conclusions he had reached and the care that Adam would provide. Mercy asked to see Adam before she left.<\/p>\n “I really did want to marry you, but you wouldn’t have fit into Boston with those ideals of yours. I actually started seeing Frank Harrison when you left. His family is very prominent and has tons of money, but he made me do vile and terrible things. He wasn’t gentle like you. He got me with child, and my father wanted me to marry him. I wouldn’t. I couldn’t. Because I refused, father decided to send me to relatives in Richmond to have the baby. I kept going and traveled here to see if you would still want me. I know now how foolish that was. Everything I’ve done has ruined any chance I had with you. I thought it was the best solution for me, and I didn’t give much thought to what you would want. Maybe when I’m healthy again, you’ll reconsider?”<\/p>\n “Mercy, no. It was over between us before I ever left Boston. There is nothing to reconsider. I feel some responsibility for you, but I don’t love you. I’m not sure I ever did. I think I loved the image that you created for me to see and enjoy.”<\/p>\n By the tone of Adam’s voice and the finality of how he phrased his response, Mercy knew it was true. Hoss gave her a ride into town because the doctor did not have room enough in his carriage for all of her luggage. Hoss thought she looked like a wounded bird when he helped her walk into the doctor’s office. He wished they could do more for her, but realized that the doctor could do far more for her now than his family could. When Hoss stopped at the general store to pick up supplies, Mr. Cass gave him a package that had arrived for Little Joe. At the Ponderosa, Little Joe took the package and hurried to his room. Now there was another mystery in the house.<\/p>\n Within a week, Doctor Martin informed them that Mercy had miscarried. The baby was partially calcified so had been dead a long time. Paul also had made arrangements for Mercy to travel by freight wagon north to the California Trail where she would be able to get transportation to San Francisco. There was a hospital there where she could get the care she needed. Paul was giving her laudanum to maintain her addiction until she could get to the hospital where they had experience dealing with people addicted to opium. Once the addiction was treated, Mercy would be put on a ship to take her home. Ben had agreed to pay the costs as Adam did not have that much money. Relieved and sad, Adam was finally free of Mercy and the negative memories she stimulated in him.<\/p>\n Chapter 10<\/p>\n Little Joe’s twelfth birthday was only days away, and Little Joe was happier and happier each day. Adam was healed, and he and Hoss had taken a hunting trip. Little Joe was a bit jealous that he wasn’t included, but Adam promised that as soon as he was fourteen, he could join his two older brothers for a hunting trip. Ben had promised Joe a new rifle on that birthday so he would be able to hunt too with his brothers’ supervision. Ben had been reluctant to see his two older sons heading off into the mountains to hunt because Adam had only recently begun to ride again. His leg had bothered him for quite some time after he was shot. There was an arrest warrant and a reward out for Two Cats, but he had not yet been apprehended nor did anyone have any idea where he was. No one had any idea why Two Cats had shot Adam either. It was all a big mystery.<\/p>\n When Adam and Hoss arrived home without any game, Little Joe was disappointed. He looked up to his big brothers and thought they were capable of doing almost anything. He had wanted to brag at school about some huge elk or bear they would bring home. Little Joe thought they would be discouraged and grumpy with their lack of success, but instead, they seemed happy and relaxed. He was having a more and more difficult time understanding adults. He was sure that when he was an adult, he would do things more sensibly than his brothers. When he mentioned that to his father, Ben nearly doubled over laughing. He apologized to a grumpy Little Joe, but his smile said he wasn’t very sorry about it.<\/p>\n Little Joe was looking forward to his birthday very much and even more than usual. He had a surprise of his own and hoped he would be surprised as well. When the big day arrived, he got up early without being prompted and rushed down the stairs where his family had just gotten to the dining table. He knew he was in for some teasing, but it was all part of the way birthdays were celebrated with his family. What puzzled him though was that there was no teasing. In fact, there was no mention of his birthday at all. He ate his breakfast and kept sneaking peaks at his father and Hoss. There was no point looking at Adam. He never gave any hints of anything unless that’s what he wanted to do. Hoss was his best bet but he seemed as oblivious as to the importance of the day as anyone. Little Joe started to get a little irritated with everyone. When his father suggested it was time for him to go get his chores done, he slammed his napkin down and stomped out to the stable. He pulled the door open and stood without moving which for him was an unnatural act. In the middle of the stable tethered to a post was a pinto pony. Little Joe heard Adam’s voice, but at first what he said didn’t register in his brain.<\/p>\n “Well aren’t you going to go say hello to your new pony?”<\/p>\n Turning around, Little Joe saw his family walking toward him with big grins. Almost in unison they said happy birthday to him. He turned back and slowly approached the pony. He held out his hand and the horse stepped toward him and sniffed. Hoss was by his side by then and handed him two apples. He broke them in half as he had seen Adam do with his horse and fed them to his new horse. Ben went in the tack room and brought out a new saddle, saddle blanket, and bridle. Joe just kept running his hand up and down the horse’s neck.<\/p>\n “Well, it looks like you like your present. Sorry we didn’t have anything to wrap this year.”<\/p>\n “What? Oh, no, this is better, lots better. Where did you get him?”<\/p>\n “I didn’t. Your brothers did. The Paiute had him, and I offered to trade cattle for her, but they wouldn’t trade. Adam talked to them to find out if there was anything we had that they would accept for the pony. Apparently there’s been a cougar that had attacked several of their people and killed one young boy. They said to bring them that cougar, and they could have the pony.”<\/p>\n “So that’s what Adam and Hoss went hunting?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I was very nervous about it, but Adam assured me that they would be careful. He reminded me that Hoss is the best tracker in the Comstock, and that he’s the best with a rifle so between the two of them, they made the best hunter here. I had to agree of course.”<\/p>\n “So you guys got the cougar?”<\/p>\n “Yes we did, and we brought down a few elk and some birds too. We traded it all for the pony, and they threw in a braided leather rope. So you have your own nice lariat too. They fixed us a feast when we got there, so Hoss was happy too.”<\/p>\n “Hey, little brother, what ya gonna name him. Adam and me know the Indian name if you want to know.”<\/p>\n “Yeah, what was it?”<\/p>\n “They was calling him Cochise after that Apache chief cause they traded for him from some tribe south of here.”<\/p>\n “That’s the name them. My pony is Cochise!”<\/p>\n “Now he’s not broken to the saddle yet. We can work on that over the next few weeks. Pa said you can ride him to school once we’re sure he’s fully tamed.”<\/p>\n “Adam, can we start now?”<\/p>\n “Sure, we’ll put the saddle on him if we can and you can walk Cochise around the corral.”<\/p>\n “That’s it?”<\/p>\n “For today, yes. You have to get to know your pony and your pony has to get to know you. Cochise has got to get used to all of us and to the stable and corral and everything else.”<\/p>\n “Oh, all right. Let’s do that then.”<\/p>\n Ben and Hoss chuckled. Patience was not one of Little Joe’s virtues. He preferred haste and speed in almost everything except going to school and going to bed at night. He and Adam spent most of the day with Cochise. By that evening, Joe had finally calmed down somewhat. When it was time for bed after cake and celebrating were concluded, Little Joe carried a package to Adam’s room and laid it on his bed. When Adam went up to his room a short time later, he found it and opened it. It was a replacement copy for the Thoreau book in which Little Joe had written his angry jibe at Adam. Adam walked to Little Joe’s room and knocked. Little Joe called out that he was still awake. He had been hoping Adam would come to see him.<\/p>\n “Thank you for the book. It means a lot.”<\/p>\n “You’re welcome. You know why I had to do it, don’t you?” Joe’s voice was a little choked as he said what he had wanted to make right for so long.<\/p>\n Sitting on the edge of Little Joe’s bed, Adam tousled the boy’s hair. “Yes, and I love you too, little brother. Don’t ever forget it.”<\/p>\n “I won’t, Adam. I’ll always remember. I do love you. You’re the best oldest brother ever.” Little Joe sat up, and Adam had to wrap his arms around him. At twelve and twenty-three, they were unlikely to ever do this where anyone could see, but privately, they had to show each other how they felt.<\/p>\n Adam nodded and left to go to his room to read. Little Joe found sleep elusive as he was thinking about Cochise and Adam. Finally the whole house was quiet. Ben sat by the fire downstairs sipping a brandy. All three sons were home, happy, and healthy. For a change, he didn’t have anything to worry him. It felt good, but he wondered how long it would last. It didn’t take long but he did have one very pleasant week. The following Saturday, there was a dance in town. Hoss was anxious to go, but Adam said he didn’t want to attend. Paul Martin had stopped by to let them know that Mercy was on her way home. Adam had looked thoughtful and then more pensive after Paul left. It was then that he said he wasn’t planning on attending the dance. Ben walked out to the stable when Hoss told him that. Adam was in the tack room working on mending some harness.<\/p>\n “You should save that job for the winter months. You know how difficult it can be to be cooped up here when the snow gets too deep for travel.”<\/p>\n “I needed something to do today.”<\/p>\n “Trying not to think about Mercy.” Shrugging, Adam kept working. “Or any other woman. Adam, not every romance works out, and even if it does, you never know what will happen the next day, week, or month. You have to take a chance if you want to find happiness. You won’t find it by avoiding people. I think you need to go to this dance and have some fun. No one says you have to court or marry a woman you might meet tonight, not that I would mind at all if you did.” Adam grinned at that. “Hoss wants to go very badly, but I don’t think he’ll go if you don’t. You could help yourself and help him by going.” Still getting no response, Ben decided to let him stew on it for a while. “Well, I just wanted to tell you what I was thinking. I’ll head back to the house now.”<\/p>\n As Adam nodded, Ben rolled his eyes and left. Adam saw him do that and smiled a little. He knew he could be frustrating when he wasn’t ready to talk, but thought that was better than having him say something that he might not mean nor want to say. He continued working for a half hour. Then he did a few tasks and headed to the house. He went up to his room without saying a word and put on a clean shirt and trousers. He polished his boots a little and grabbed a tie and jacket before heading down the stairs. When he got to the bottom, he addressed Hoss. “Well, are you going with me to the dance or not?”<\/p>\n Hoss whipped his head around from where he had been sitting and staring into the fire. “Hot diggity, jus let me get a jacket and tie, and I’ll be right with ya.”<\/p>\n Ben was sitting at his desk. Adam told him his plans. “I’ll see if we can stay at Paul’s tonight after the dance. Otherwise I’ll take a room for us at the International. We’ll meet you and Little Joe at church tomorrow morning.” Ben nodded. Although he would worry until he saw them again, it was better than worrying about them riding that far in the dark and after the inevitably spiked punch they would be drinking.<\/p>\n When Ben saw his two oldest sons again, it was at church services on Sunday. They didn’t appear to be willing to speak with one another. In church, one was to his right and the other to his left. Nothing was said until they were home. Adam went up to his room and soon was rapidly descending the stairs yelling for Little Joe who ran out the front door with Adam in pursuit.<\/p>\n “You’re never supposed to go into my room without asking. You made a mess of my drafting tools.”<\/p>\n Ben watched and assumed nothing terrible would happen. Hoss looked crossly at Adam as he exited the house. Ben assumed there was a lot more to be said there as well.<\/p>\n “Hoss, something bothering you?”<\/p>\n “Other than Adam, no.”<\/p>\n “What did he do?”<\/p>\n “He ruined the dance for me last night.”<\/p>\n “He ruined the dance for you last night? What did he do?”<\/p>\n “Showed up.” And then Hoss sat down heavily on the leather chair to the right of the fireplace. Ben walked over and sat in the one across from him.<\/p>\n “He showed up and that ruined the dance for you?”<\/p>\n ‘Pa, all the girls were chasing after him all night. When I finally would get some girls to dance with me, it was all questions about Adam. Do you think Adam would dance with me? Is Adam seeing anyone in particular? Why hasn’t Adam been to any dances before this one? I wasn’t the only one irritated by him. He better watch his step with a bunch of men in town. Their girls were stepping out on them to dance with Adam.”<\/p>\n “Did Adam encourage any of them to do that or talk about him?”<\/p>\n “Of course not, but he didn’t discourage them neither.”<\/p>\n “Did I hear you say you danced with a number of young ladies?”<\/p>\n “Well, yeah, Pa, but I wanted them to pay attention to me when I was dancing with em. Not Adam. Why’d he hafta come to that dance anyway?”<\/p>\n “Why did he go to the dance anyway? I believe it was because you asked him to. It’s hardly his fault if young ladies are interested in him and want to dance with him. Did he try to win any of the girls away from their dates?”<\/p>\n “Of course not, Pa. We’d have some black eyes and bruises if he had done that.”<\/p>\n “So young ladies sought him out and talked to you about him. What was he supposed to do about that?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know. Something. He’s the one who’s supposed to be so smart.”<\/p>\n “Except I think he probably liked the young ladies pursuing him and was flattered by it. As for what they say when he’s not there, well, he has no responsibility at all for that. Is this why the two of you aren’t talking?”<\/p>\n “Well, ya, I guess so. I told him he was out of line, and he kinda said the things you said. It just ain’t fair.”<\/p>\n “Maybe not, but your brother is not responsible. I think you need to remember that.”<\/p>\n “He called me an idiot when I said those things.”<\/p>\n “I don’t think he actually meant you. Did he actually say you were an idiot?”<\/p>\n “Well, he said stop acting like an idiot. It’s the same thing.”<\/p>\n “No, it isn’t. He probably was frustrated in not having any way to explain it to you that you would accept. It might be best to drop the whole thing and forget about it.” Ben could see it would take some time for that to happen. Little Joe came running in at that point.<\/p>\n “Pa, ya gotta save me. Adam’s gonna kill me.”<\/p>\n “He isn’t going to kill you, but why is he so angry with you?”<\/p>\n “Because he went in my room without asking and used my drafting tools and papers. It’s a mess up there.” Adam had followed Little Joe into the house. It didn’t take much of a look at him to see how angry he was.<\/p>\n “Adam, that’s enough. Joseph, is that true?”<\/p>\n “Well, kinda, I guess, but it ain’t as bad as he makes it sound.”<\/p>\n Ben saw Adam ready to launch into a tirade. “Adam, check over your materials. If anything needs to be replaced, Joseph will be paying for it. Joseph, you will be doing Adam’s stable chores for the next week, and you will not ride Cochise this week except when Adam says it’s necessary for training.”<\/p>\n “But that means I won’t get to ride him at all!”<\/p>\n “Oh, I doubt that very much, and you will not talk to me in that tone or there will be an extra talk that you and I will have. Adam will not punish Cochise for your misbehavior, will you Adam?”<\/p>\n Grimacing in frustration, Adam nodded as he stalked up the stairs. Ben told Little Joe to go make sure all the horses had enough to drink and make sure the stable was securely closed against the cool wind that was blowing. Then he sat down again and leaned back closing his eyes. These were the sons he remembered. Life had returned to a Cartwright normal. He hoped he could survive it.<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Adam, Age 24<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n The day had started innocently enough. On Monday, Hoss and Adam were in town for supplies. Then they went out looking for trespassers. Now Adam sat in his camp wondering what to do about an injured Paiute woman, two men out in the darkness somewhere who would want to eliminate him and Hoss as witnesses to their transgressions, and how to explain the whole thing to the Paiute warriors who had ringed the camp looking decidedly hostile. As Adam thought about what to say, he recalled the day before when life had seemed so much simpler.<\/p>\n “Where you think we ought to look first, Adam?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, if they’re running a trap line on our property again, they’re probably in the streams that feed downhill the slowest. The beaver build more ponds on those. We’re always trying to trap them out ourselves. If those two would just ask once, Pa might let them run some trap lines on our property. But now they just help themselves to whatever they want.”<\/p>\n “Including a couple of calves. It ain’t so bad when they take a cow, but if they take the calves, our losses mount up pretty fast. So let’s head on over to that pretty little Possum Creek. Lots of beaver in that one usually.”<\/p>\n “Those two are friends of Two Cats so we need to be very careful, and watch your back.”<\/p>\n Hoss and Adam had been in town collecting supplies. Winter had been a difficult time to travel and they had depleted their supplies of staples. Typically now they stocked up on supplies any day when there wasn’t a lot of other work to do because soon they would be doing the spring roundup, then moving herds up to the upper pastures, and getting ready for a small drive. They would need to hire more men, and they would need more supplies on hand when they did that.<\/p>\n While in town, Mr. Cass told them that Thom Brent and Jace Daggett had brought in a lot of beaver pelts over the past two weeks. Now if they were trapping up in the mountains where they usually ran their trap lines, they would not have been in town several times. The only place that was close enough to get that many pelts and make several trips to town in two weeks was on the Ponderosa. Adam and Hoss had brought the wagonload of supplies home, and then packed for a few days so that they could find where Thom and Jace were trapping. If it was Possum Creek, they would be home that night. If not, they would have to check each possible place for trapping, and that could take several days. They didn’t find them at Possum Creek, but they camped there planning to continue the search the next day. Hoss had a few questions for Adam as they rested by the campfire after dinner.<\/p>\n “Adam, you ever, ah, been with a gal other than Mercy?”<\/p>\n Looking over at his younger brother, Adam wondered why Hoss was asking. He decided a noncommittal answer would do until he knew what it was that Hoss wanted to know. “I’ve been to dances and socials with other ladies. You know that.”<\/p>\n “Nah, I mean, well you and Mercy did stuff, I guess, and I was wondering if you did stuff with other gals.”<\/p>\n “Why you asking?”<\/p>\n “Aw, Adam, I’m eighteen now, and I never done nothing with a gal. Well, I kissed a few of em but that’s all. I was wondering what gals would be expecting of me now that I’m a man.”<\/p>\n “They’ll be expecting whatever you’re prepared to give. Just remember if you give too much, you could end up married to a lady you wouldn’t have asked otherwise.”<\/p>\n “Well, ifn I had to, well then I guess she would be someone I would ask cause I cain’t see doing anything with anyone ifn I didn’t like her a lot.”<\/p>\n “That’s a good way to think about it, Hoss. Now I think we ought to keep that fire real low and keep one of us on watch.”<\/p>\n “You don’t trust them two at all, do ya?”<\/p>\n “Somebody got Two Cats to try to kill me, and the more I have thought about it, the more I think they might have been the ones. Two Cats and I never had any kind of altercation so he had no cause to shoot me. But we know Two Cats will do just about anything if he gets paid, so I’m thinking someone paid him, and who is more likely to have done that than Jace and Thom?”<\/p>\n “When you say it like that, it makes a lot of sense. You said anything to Pa or Roy about it?”<\/p>\n “I was thinking I might talk to Roy again. But I don’t know if anything can be done about it after all this time. If they were going to try again, it would have been before now.”<\/p>\n “You been thinking on why they might have wanted you dead?”<\/p>\n “Well, I did run them off the Ponderosa once, and we had words on more than one occasion, but I think they had more in mind than getting even with me.”<\/p>\n “Why do ya think that?”<\/p>\n “Why hire Two Cats to shoot me with his bow and arrows? They wanted the Paiute blamed for what happened, and they would have been if I hadn’t seen Two Cats when I fell. That was just lucky for me and bad luck for them.”<\/p>\n “So ya think they wanted a war with the Paiute? Why?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, what do they do for a living, and how would getting the Paiute out of the way help that?”<\/p>\n Looking confused for just a moment, Hoss brightened quickly. “They want to trap on Paiute land, and they know they risk their lives every time they head up that way. So it wasn’t you so much. They were only going to kill you to get everybody else to kill the Paiute.” Thinking a bit more, Hoss understood why Adam wasn’t as concerned about the men as everyone else had been since Adam was shot. “So now that everybody knows it was Two Cats who tried to kill you, there’s no point in them trying to do it again. Everybody would suspect Two Cats and not the Paiute.”<\/p>\n Keeping one of them on guard all night, the two men were tired in the morning but at least they were safe. They fixed a quick breakfast and headed out on their quest to find the trespassing trappers. It was late afternoon that day after having checked three more streams when they heard a woman’s screams and men’s laughter. They had ridden further and further north that day which brought them closer to the Paiute hunting areas. They proceeded quickly but carefully toward the screams wanting to help but mindful that they needed to protect each other as well. Adam did have to keep Hoss from moving too fast. He reminded him that they had to stay smart to stay alive. What they found though caused them to throw all caution to the wind. Thom and Jace had a Paiute woman pinned to the ground and were ripping her clothing away. Hoss raced in and grabbed Jace pulling him away from the woman as Adam did his best with Thom who was a much bigger man. Jace pulled a knife on Hoss who was forced to back away. Thom hit Adam doubling him over. When both Jace and Thom realize that they could run, they did leaving Adam and Hoss with the woman who was doing her best to pull her clothing back together. It was a hopeless cause. Adam went to his saddlebags and pulled out an extra shirt. He untied his bedroll and got his blanket as well. He brought those to the woman and handed them to her. Her eyes were frightened, but Adam’s demeanor helped her stay calm. Once she took the items from Adam, he turned his back to let her dress and give her a small amount of privacy to regain her dignity. Hoss looked over and did what Adam had done, and that’s when Adam saw that he was wounded.<\/p>\n “Hoss, what happened to you?”<\/p>\n “Damn coward pulled a knife on me. It’s not too bad.”<\/p>\n By then Adam was at his brother’s side and examining the wound. “It needs to be cleaned up and bandaged. It’s deep and it’s going to need some stitches to heal properly. You’re going to have to head home as soon as I can get it cleaned and bandaged.”<\/p>\n “I ain’t leaving you out here alone.”<\/p>\n “I have a feeling I won’t be alone for long. I’ll stay here with her until her people arrive. They have to be looking for her by now.”<\/p>\n The young woman sat wrapped in the blanket and watched as Adam washed the wound on Hoss’ arm, bandaged it, and then helped his brother mount up and head out. She listened carefully as the two brothers talked.<\/p>\n “You sure you can ride as far as the house?”<\/p>\n “I’m sure. I didn’t bleed much with you wrapping it up so tight right away. I’ll fire three shots as soon as I’m close enough to be heard. That should get someone riding out to see me.”<\/p>\n “You take care. I’m guessing that Thom and Jace rode as hard as they could to get away from here, but you never know with those two.”<\/p>\n “You take care too. I seen the way you look when you try to bend over or lift anything. He did some damage to your ribs, I’m guessing.”<\/p>\n “Not broken though. They’re just very sore. I’ll be fine.”<\/p>\n “Oh, ya, that’s what you always say. Just don’t go anywhere, and I’ll send help.”<\/p>\n “Thanks, Hoss. Now you need to go so you can get home before dark.”<\/p>\n After Hoss left, Adam built a small campfire and began preparing some food. He offered a plate of it to the young woman. She seemed reluctant.<\/p>\n “My name is Adam Cartwright. I won’t hurt you. You must know that by now. All I want to do is make sure you’re safe until I can get you back to your people.”<\/p>\n The young woman looked at him as she processed what he had said. She knew some English from the missionaries who came to them on occasion. Finally enough of it made sense for her to know what he was doing for her. She smiled at him then. “My name, Inola.” She took the plate of food from him and began eating.<\/p>\n Smiling, Adam sat and ate as well. Finally it seemed he had done something right and made another person happy. That lasted only about thirty minutes before a party of Paiute warriors made their presence known. Adam was clubbed to the ground before Inola’s pleas made them stop. She spoke to the men who listened but still seemed hostile. Adam did nothing. He did not want to take a chance of arousing their ire. Apparently not at all sure what to do about finding one of their women dressed in a white man’s shirt and wrapped in his blanket eating his food, the warriors disarmed Adam and made him saddle up his horse. Soon he was on his way to the Paiute camp. Once there, he was pulled from his horse and made to stand and wait as Inola went to speak with some of the men. Two men then approached him. They looked more curious than hostile so he waited calmly hoping they could not see the sweat that was running down the back of his neck. Nothing was said for several minutes until Adam heard a loud authoritative voice from behind him.<\/p>\n “This is not how I expected we would meet again, Adam Cartwright.”<\/p>\n Adam turned slowly and smiled. It was Numaga. They were the same age and had hunted together as youths. They had not seen each other since Adam had left for college. “It is not how I would have thought we would meet again either. It is good to see you, Numaga.”<\/p>\n “These two fierce warriors are Inola’s brothers, Tocho and Wesa. That you are not dead already is because Inola has told us that you were not one of the men who hurt her. Do you know the men who did?”<\/p>\n “Yes, but perhaps we could sit and talk. It’s been a long day.”<\/p>\n With Numaga’s nod, Adam moved to sit at the campfire. As he gingerly settled himself, it didn’t escape the attention of Numaga and Inola that Adam was injured.<\/p>\n “Perhaps we will talk tomorrow. It is late. We will rest, and tomorrow, we will talk.”<\/p>\n Grateful for the respite, Adam leaned back against a log and closed his eyes. Inola took the blanket he had given her earlier and placed it over him. He opened his eyes and said thank you before closing his eyes and drifting into sleep almost immediately. Numaga took the time then to explain to those younger people who did not remember Adam that he was a friend and that he and his father had helped them on many occasions. Satisfied that he was no threat, the people of the camp settled in for the night.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n “You know I would not do anything to Inola?”<\/p>\n “I know you would do nothing to Inola without her permission.” Numaga laughed then, and Adam knew why. They had each spent some time in then company of young women many years before.<\/p>\n “That is true. She is a very beautiful young woman. Why was she there alone where those men attacked her?”<\/p>\n “She had a young man she liked very much. They were to marry. He died, and she has been going off to mourn him many times. That is why her hair is so short. She cuts it when she thinks of him. She does not want the attention of the other young men. Her brothers worry for her.”<\/p>\n “How did he die?”<\/p>\n “Someone killed him. It was with a Paiute arrow, but not one that we knew the maker. It is a mystery to us. No one knows why he would have been killed by another Paiute.”<\/p>\n “Was he near a stream where there were beaver?”<\/p>\n Numaga sat up then and placed his empty breakfast bowl on the ground. “You know who killed him?”<\/p>\n “No, but I have my suspicions. I was shot with two Paiute arrows last fall. It was Two Cats. He is working with two white men. They trap beaver and sell the pelts in town. Hoss and I were searching for them when we found Inola. It was those two white men who attacked her. I didn’t see Two Cats, but where those two are, he’s seldom far away.”<\/p>\n “They will die!”<\/p>\n “Numaga, we can’t be sure it is them. Hoss will let the sheriff know what happened, and I’m sure they’ll get a posse together to find the two men. Don’t do anything that will get your people in a war with the white settlers. It’s exactly what they want. You’ll be pushed off this land, and then they can come in and take what they want.”<\/p>\n “My friend, they already do. We cannot let the death of one of our own go unpunished.”<\/p>\n “Just wait. Maybe they will be punished by our laws.”<\/p>\n “Will they die? Will they lose their lives to pay for the life they have taken?”<\/p>\n Pausing, Adam knew his answer would not be what Numaga wanted, but he had to try to get him to look for the future instead of avenging the past. “No, they won’t. But is it worth the deaths of more of your young men to avenge the death of one? Your people have kept the peace so far. Can’t you keep it longer for the sake of the women and children at least?”<\/p>\n “If someone killed your brother, would not your whole family and your friends risk their lives to bring those killers to justice?”<\/p>\n Adam could only nod. He had no argument to counter that one. Inola walked to the two men with a handful of strips of cloth and leather. She pointed to Adam and then to her wickiup. Adam wasn’t sure what she wanted from him. Numaga clarified that it was exactly how it looked.<\/p>\n “She wishes to bandage your ribs. We can all tell that you’re hurting no matter how much you try to hide it. Go in there, and she will help you.” Numaga smiled too for this was the first time that Inola seemed to take an interest in another person. Her natural inclination to care for others had overcome her grief. He hoped it would last.<\/p>\n In the wickiup, Inola signaled that Adam should remove his shirt. He did so and she frowned seeing the deep purple bruising on his left side. She touched it then to be sure there were no breaks. Adam sucked in his breath as she pressed on the injured area but said nothing. She took some soft cloth and pointed up to get him to raise his arms. Then she wrapped the cloth around him before using the strips of leather to bind his ribs tightly. As she finished, her fingers brushed across the hair on his chest. She looked surprised.<\/p>\n “It’s just hair. Lots of white men have hair on them.” Brushing his hand across his chin, Adam smiled. “I could use my razor to get rid of this too.”<\/p>\n Tilting her head to one side, Inola looked at him and thought through the things he had said. Then she smiled and reached out a hand toward his chest. He nodded, and she lightly caressed his chest above the bandage. “Soft. I thought it would be, I don’t know how to say it, but not soft.”<\/p>\n Placing his hand over hers on his chest, Adam smiled. “Thank you.”<\/p>\n Inola lightly touched the bruises on his arm then. “I’m sorry you were hurt by my people. They did not know you were a friend.”<\/p>\n “No harm done. I understand.”<\/p>\n Inola noticed then that Adam had some dried blood on his neck behind his ear. Probing she found a small cut where he had been hit. She wet a cloth and cleaned the area as he winced. There was no additional bleeding so there was no need for a bandage. She handed him his shirt then and waited while he slipped it on and buttoned up. She stepped up and kissed him lightly then. He looked at her in surprise as she turned and exited the wickiup. He stepped out behind her and watched her walk away. She turned back once and smiled before going over to where the other women were sitting and doing work.<\/p>\n “She likes you.” Because Numaga was smiling, Adam knew that he did not think there was any problem with that. “You have saved her in more ways than one, I think. She needed kindness and gentleness from a man to show her that there was hope yet. She has grieved far too long. It is better to see her smile. You will travel to your home now?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Hoss is going to be worried if I don’t show up soon. He told me not to go anywhere and he would send help. If that happened, and I have no reason to doubt that it did, they’re probably worried about where I am and how I’m doing. I’ll need to go to make sure that they know everything is all right between us.”<\/p>\n “The women packed up some food for you. They wanted to show they were grateful that you brought Inola home safely.”<\/p>\n After accepting the small parcel, Adam tightened the cinch on his horse before mounting up. Waving to Numaga and the others, he wheeled his horse to head for home. He realized then that he had not heard Numaga mention a wife. He wondered at that for he had assumed his friend would have married by this point. He decided he would need to ask about that the next time they met. As soon as he cleared the grove of trees that encircled the camp, he kicked his horse into a gallop and nearly as quickly reined him in. Pain seemed to radiate from his ribs to his back, his hips, and his neck. He felt suddenly as if he wanted to retch. He knew how much that would hurt at that moment so he simply pulled his horse to a standstill to wait it out. Sweat ran down his face and dripped down. He breathed in through his mouth in an attempt to quell the riot about to break loose from his stomach. The world was moving and he was standing still or at least that’s what it felt like. He closed his eyes and waited.<\/p>\n Gradually the pain diminished and Adam’s stomach settled enough for him to know that breakfast would stay where it was. He pulled his canteen and took a sip of water. Then after draping the canteen strap back over the pommel, he lightly tapped the horse to get him to walk. The ride home was going to be a lot longer than he had anticipated. He had awakened with a headache and assumed it was the awkward sleeping position that had caused it, but those reactions from his body told him that he likely had a mild concussion. Riding slowly did not exacerbate his condition to he continued on toward home very slowly. About noon, he decided to stop and rest. He ground tied his horse so it could graze and took the parcel of food and his canteen. Sitting under a tree, he leaned against the trunk to rest. Closing his eyes, he fell into sleep almost immediately. When he awakened, it was hours later. He picked up his gear and walked to his horse that was contentedly munching on grass. Adam felt better than he had earlier.<\/p>\n “Well, boy, you should be well rested and well fed. I’m afraid I won’t make it home tonight though. At this pace and with the delay I caused by falling asleep, we’ll have to camp out here again. Just one more night though.”<\/p>\n Mounting up, Adam headed toward home but knew he wouldn’t get there at that slow pace until the next day. By early evening, he was looking for a likely place to camp.<\/p>\n “Sorry, boy, but we won’t be making it home today. We’re getting close to half way though. Tomorrow, I promise I won’t sleep away the middle of the day, and we’ll be home by evening. I’ll give you a nice big scoop of grain. You act as lookout tonight, all right? I don’t think I can stay awake at all.”<\/p>\n Unfortunately Adam never heard the nervous whinnying from his horse that night. What awakened him was a rifle barrel pressed up against his cheek. That got his full attention. Looking up in the moonlight to see who had accosted him, he groaned. He knew the rest of the night and probably the next day was not going to be pleasant at all.<\/p>\n “You owe us, Cartwright. We went back to our camp last night after your brother left and those damn Paiute took you and that squaw with em. Those damn Paiute friends of yours took our furs and everything else that was worth anything in our camp. We figure we’ll take your stuff and call it even for now.”<\/p>\n “Aw, c’mon Jace, we gotta leave him somethun.”<\/p>\n “You’re right, Thom. We’ll leave him his rope.” Laughing, Jace grabbed the rope from Adam’s saddle. “Back up against that tree. Thom, tie him to that tree.”<\/p>\n So Adam spent the night tied to a tree. He fell asleep but his sleep was fitful as he awakened often in the uncomfortable position. The next morning, Jace and Thom used his provisions and his frying pan to fix breakfast. After they ate, they packed everything away, saddled the horses, and loaded everything extra on Adam’s horse. Riding their horses and leading his, Jace and Thom waved and laughed as they rode off with one last jibe.<\/p>\n “I surely hope that there aren’t any hungry wolves or bears around. Course that might be more merciful than dying slow tied to that tree like ya are.”<\/p>\n Adam waited until he was sure they were actually leaving and not trying to torment him in some way. Then he worked his hand into his jacket pocket to retrieve his pocketknife. Being very careful not to drop it, Adam slowly got it open with one hand. Then he sawed at on the rope. After he cut one strand, he struggled to pull himself free. He thought he might need the rope and didn’t want to cut through it again. Once he was free, he wound the rope and put it across his chest. He put his pocketknife back in his pocket and made sure he still had the small tin of matches he carried there. Taking inventory, he had his pocketknife, matches, a handkerchief, and a rope. It would have to do. Then he heard thunder and looked up. It appeared that within an hour or two, he was going to be caught in a big storm. He began looking around for materials to make a shelter.<\/p>\n Finding some thick fallen branches, Adam used one with a fork in it to brace the others and then tied them at the top like a tipi would be tied. Then on three sides he began to layer thick pine branches. He felt the temperature begin to drop as the storm got closer so he gathered up as many pine needles as he could and pushed them inside his shelter. Finally as the first drops began to fall and the wind began to rise, he crawled into his small shelter and burrowed into the pine needles. Luckily for him, the storm was moving fast. Within two hours, it was gone. He looked out to see the hailstones that covered the ground. Thinking that he needed those, he moved out of his snug and aromatic shelter and began picking up large hailstones and putting them in his mouth. Before they all melted, he had taken care of his thirst. Next he needed to get somewhere for help. The meadows he had ridden in were more attractive for walking than the rocky slopes he would have to traverse to go home, so he opted to try to return to the Paiute camp and hoped they had not yet moved. Taking a deep breath, he started his walk back. As evening approached, he sank down next to a log to rest. He wasn’t sure he could walk any further. Hearing horses coming up behind him, he whirled around worried that Jace and Thom were back for more mischief. He sank to his knees again when he saw who it was.<\/p>\n “When we were younger, you took better care of yourself. Now what has happened?” Numaga dismounted and walked to his friend.<\/p>\n “The men you wanted to find, found me. They have my horse and everything else I had. Unfortunately I think the rain has probably wiped out any tracks they may have left.”<\/p>\n “That is all right. We will find them one day, and they will face justice. Now, we get you back to our camp. You look like you could use a little help.”<\/p>\n Nodding, Adam was grateful when one young warrior offered his horse. Adam could ride bareback especially as they did not have far to go. The young man mounted up with another, and the small hunting group headed back to the Paiute camp.<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n In the camp, Numaga instructed Adam to head to a tipi at the far end of the camp. Numaga’s wife was Newe and she had made a tipi for them. With the intermarriages with the Newe, the camp was a mixture of Paiute and Newe culture although Paiute predominated. When Adam reached the tipi, he found a lovely woman who was very heavy with child. She smiled at him and greeted him in English although their conversation was short as her English was quite limited as was Adam’s Paiute. She told Adam to go inside and followed him there. She indicated a sleeping mat to one side for him to use and settled herself on the other. It was warm and dry inside. Adam lay back and waited for his friend, but the next person to enter was Inola. She knelt beside him and touched his clothing.<\/p>\n “You should take those off. They are damp. I will hang them and they will be dry by morning.”<\/p>\n As Adam pulled off his coat, Inola began unbuttoning his shirt. He stopped her hands.<\/p>\n “I can take care of that myself.” As she moved to pull his boots from his feet, he made the same statement. She sat back on her heels then and waited for the clothing. He handed his shirt and coat to her, and she hung them up. Then she pointed at his pants. “Oh, no, I think I’ll keep those.”<\/p>\n “They are damp, and will make the sleeping place damp.”<\/p>\n Looking at Numaga’s wife who frowned and told him to take off his pants, Adam had little choice if he wanted to sleep there. Taking a deep breath, he slipped under the coverings there and pushed his pants down. He pulled them from under the covers and handed them to Inola who hung them with the rest of his clothing. He reached down and peeled his socks from his feet handing them to Inola with a sheepish grin. She smiled before removing her dress. Adam was shocked but even more so as she moved to slip into the same sleeping mat where he lay. Numaga entered at that point and laughed at the scene before him.<\/p>\n “That is her sleeping mat. She often stays with us and helps Chenoa now more than ever for she will have our child soon. Inola will keep you warm, and you will keep her warm. If it is what she wants, do not object. It would be rude.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Inola slipped under the coverings with Adam. He turned his back to her, which gave him a view of Numaga and his wife and made him lay on his sore ribs. That would have been tolerable except Numaga decided to make love with his wife so Adam had to turn to his other side facing Inola. She simply smiled understanding his embarrassment and rolled on her other side before pressing herself back into him spoon fashion. He wrapped an arm around her then for he had nowhere else he could comfortably put it. She took his hand and held it between hers before closing her eyes and falling into a light sleep. Adam wasn’t sure he would sleep at all with sounds of lovemaking behind him and a naked woman pressed up against him and her holding his hand with her warm soft hands. He did know that the Paiute took no shame in a naked body, and were amused by the white belief that the body had to be hidden and that whites saw it as sinful to expose oneself even when swimming. He had reacted to her state, and he knew she had noticed but had not been bothered by it. Apparently she saw it as a natural reaction. He did his best to relax then and fall asleep and was surprised when he awakened with dawn light beginning to lighten the tipi. Feeling him stir behind her, Inola slipped from the sleeping mat and dropped her dress on over her head. She handed socks, boots, and pants to Adam waiting for him to dress but not averting her eyes. He was going to reach for his shirt but she grasped his hand and pulled him from the tipi. Numaga and his wife watched them leave together.<\/p>\n “She likes him.”<\/p>\n “He likes her too, but I’m worried. Their worlds are so different. She would not be accepted in his world, and he would not live in ours.”<\/p>\n “They will find their way or not. It is their concern not ours.”<\/p>\n “It is our concern. He is our friend and she is our sister and she has another to be concerned about as well. I do not see a way for them. Perhaps all they have is some small happiness now.”<\/p>\n Reclining then, Chenoa told Numaga that she was tired and would rest a bit more. She had felt some tightening of her muscles earlier and suspected the baby was going to arrive that day. She would need all the rest she could get now if that was true. Numaga dressed and left to get some breakfast as she closed her eyes to get a little more sleep.<\/p>\n Outside, Inola had led Adam to a shallow pool fed by a small stream. Adam went behind some bushes to do his business and then walked to the water where Inola was washing. The water was cool and refreshing. He washed himself keeping his back to Inola as she freshened up as well. He wished he could do something about his beard but had lost his shaving kit when Jace and Thom took everything he had. He walked back with Inola and retrieved his shirt. Once he had gotten wet, he had felt the chill of the morning air a bit more. Two young men ran into the camp and to Numaga’s tipi. In just a short time, Numaga joined Adam as he stood near a fire that Inola was building into a warm blaze.<\/p>\n “I think your family comes for you. The young men have seen three horsemen riding in this direction. By the description, it must be your family.”<\/p>\n Numaga and Adam got breakfast bowls and sat by the fire awaiting the arrival of the rest of the Cartwrights. Numaga told some women that he wanted them to prepare more food as they were going to have guests soon.<\/p>\n “Your father must be sick with worry about you.”<\/p>\n “Yes, he probably is. I don’t know that I could have done anything differently though. Hoss was hurt and had to get home, and I couldn’t leave Inola out there alone. It would have only been one day if not for a storm, a slow ride, and then being bushwhacked.”<\/p>\n “What is this ‘bushwhacked’?”<\/p>\n “When Jace and Thom jumped me and took my horse and guns. They surprised me. I never had a chance to defend myself against them.”<\/p>\n About a half hour later, Ben and his younger sons rode into camp. Hoss had tracked Adam from the camp he had made with Inola the afternoon when they had rescued her. Ben looked slightly perturbed to find Adam in such good health and enjoying breakfast. “We have been looking for you for a day and a half. I was worried sick about what could have happened, and yet you look none the worse for wear.”<\/p>\n “You do seem a bit disappointed by that, Pa.” Adam relished the opportunity to tease his father a bit, but Ben was not in the mood for it.<\/p>\n “Of course I’m not disappointed by that. I am greatly relieved to find you in good health and apparently unharmed. What I’m wondering is why you didn’t come home to let us know that you were all right.”<\/p>\n “Well, I would have except Inola’s people thought that I might have done something wrong and hit me and dragged me here. Then once that was all straightened out, I fell asleep because it was late. The next morning, Inola bandaged my ribs and I headed home, except the knock on the head had done more harm than I thought so I ended up having to go slowly and then I fell asleep at noon. By the time I was awake, it was already too late to get home so I ended up making a camp later. Jace and Thom bushwhacked me there and took everything I had. After I got untied from the tree, I had to hole up in a lean-to until the thunderstorm passed, but it did give me some hail to quench my thirst. However I was still without a horse, so I did my best to walk back here, but instead Numaga and a hunting party found me and gave me a ride. I got back here late yesterday and got to sleep here and now I’m having breakfast. Numaga had the women make extra when the scouts said you were riding here.”<\/p>\n Hoss didn’t need a second invitation after having cold beans and a day-old biscuit for breakfast. Little Joe dismounted as soon as Hoss did. He had never been in the Paiute camp before and was fascinated by everything. Ben sat on his horse a moment longer processing everything his oldest son had told him. Then he shook his head just a little and dismounted as well. Once he had a breakfast bowl, he began to ask Adam questions to add details to the story he had been told. Adam asked Hoss about his trip home and how his arm was. Numaga listened and smiled at the family chatter. Then Adam asked how much it would cost to buy a horse for the ride home, and some serious bargaining began.<\/p>\n Once that was concluded, Adam went to retrieve his coat and hat from Numaga’s tipi. He found Chenoa inside gasping in pain. Rushing back to the campfire, he told Numaga who told the women including Inola who rushed to help. Adam had neglected to get his hat and coat in the excitement so Inola brought them out to him knowing that he was leaving. She walked with him to the horse he had purchased. It was a large chestnut with white stockings. He planned to ride him bareback until he got home and then planned to train him to the saddle once he got another one to replace the one Jace and Thom had stolen. Inola handed him the rope he had carried, but he told her to keep it as it was cut and had little use for him, but he assumed the Paiute would be able to use the two pieces. She smiled at that. She wished instead that they had more time together. Adam took her hand and kissed the palm.<\/p>\n “Goodbye for now. I plan to see you again as soon as I can find time to get away.”<\/p>\n “I would like that very much, Adam Cartwright.”<\/p>\n “Inola, take care, and thank you for everything.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. You brought me out of my sadness. I can live again.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Adam mounted up to join his family who were waiting for him. He rode up to Numaga and said he would be back to see his baby as soon as possible. Numaga smiled again for he assumed there were other reasons that Adam wanted to visit again so soon and the most important one was probably Inola. As Adam rode off with his family, he asked why Little Joe had come along on what could have been a difficult trip except for the help the Paiute had given him. Hoss answered.<\/p>\n “Ain’t no way he was staying behind. He woulda snuck out on Hop Sing and followed on his own. We figured it was safer to have him with us than traveling all by himself.”<\/p>\n “Hey, Adam, who was that girl you were with? Did you kiss her? I saw you kiss her hand? Isn’t that kinda yucky?” Little Joe was curious about everything he had seen in the Paiute camp but nothing aroused his curiosity more than what his oldest brother had been doing.<\/p>\n “That was the woman that Hoss and I rescued. She is very nice.”<\/p>\n Little Joe would have asked more questions, but Ben saw how pale Adam was getting as they rode. Seeing Adam looking so well earlier had made him forget that he had suffered a rib injury as well as a blow to the head. “Son, is this too fast a pace for you?”<\/p>\n “I wouldn’t mind traveling a little slower.”<\/p>\n From Adam, that was as much of an admission as they were going to get that he was not feeling well. Ben slowed his horse to a walk bringing the whole group to a slower pace. “Hoss and Little Joe can ride ahead. I have enough provisions with me for one night camping out if we have to.”<\/p>\n Little Joe wanted to stay too but Ben said he didn’t have enough provisions for all of them to camp out. Hoss mentioned though that if they didn’t make it home, they could seek out a line cabin because those were stocked with provisions. Ben agreed that was a better solution because they wouldn’t have to split up, and with Jace and Thom still out there somewhere, it was better to keep the four of them together. So that was how they proceeded, and they spent that night in a line cabin eating beans and flatbread and drinking coffee which was all they could make with what they had with them and what was in the cabin.<\/p>\n Late on the second day, they arrived home. Hoss and Little Joe took care of the horses, and Ben walked with Adam to the house. As soon as they entered, Hop Sing was there asking how Mistah Adam was doing. Hearing about the ribs and head wound, Hop Sing hustled Adam into the kitchen for some care. He changed the binding on his ribs replacing what was there with clean bandages and putting salve on the cut on Adam’s head. Then he told Adam to sit in his chair so that Hop Sing could prepare a plate of food for him. Before he got there with the food, Adam had fallen asleep. Hop Sing handed the plate to Ben.<\/p>\n “I make more. He eat after he rest.”<\/p>\n Ben smiled. Hop Sing was another parent to his sons. He sat there then eating and watching his son sleep. Grateful to have all three sons home and safe, Ben wondered what he could do about Thom and Jace. He would let Roy know they bushwhacked Adam and stolen his property including his horse. Leaving him tied to a tree could warrant an attempted murder charge as well. But Two Cats had eluded everyone since last fall even with a reward out for his capture. Ben had no reason to expect it would be any different with Jace and Thom so he tried to think of something else he could do but had no new ideas.<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n The next morning, Hoss was up early to help Adam with chores and to work with Adam’s new horse. There was an old saddle in the tack room that they used until Adam could buy a new one.<\/p>\n “You’ll need a bigger saddle anyway. This horse is probably two hands taller than your horse was. You had him, about what, eight years?”<\/p>\n “About that. I got him when I was fifteen. Pa said I needed a better horse to work the roundup and the drive that year. He was only a couple of years old then. I hope that Jace and Thom sell him to someone who’ll treat him decently. He was a good horse.”<\/p>\n “This one’s a beauty, though, ain’t he? What you gonna call him?”<\/p>\n “How about Beauty? That’s what you said he was.”<\/p>\n “Nah, that ain’t a proper name for your horse. You gotta think up something that fits him. You can take your time. You ain’t gonna be working for a few days anyways with those ribs. Pa’s got me on light duty too until the stitches come outta my arm.”<\/p>\n “And yet you rode out tracking me.”<\/p>\n “Well, it wasn’t so much tracking as guessing. The rain wiped out any useful tracks. But we found the first camp all messed up so we figured somebody had been there to do that. Then I found your lean-to or what was left of it. I figured you must have had to get shelter. Then cause we didn’t see you on the way up, I figured you probably went to the Paiute for help. So we rode in the direction we thought we’d find em. As soon as we could smell smoke, we knew we were going the right way.”<\/p>\n “You’re a smart man, Hoss, but you still did all that with stitches in your arm.”<\/p>\n “Nothing woulda stopped me from going to find you.”<\/p>\n Working at cleaning up the old saddle, Adam didn’t say anything for a bit. Then he said what he knew Hoss would understand. “Thank you, brother. I appreciate what you did. Now let’s see if we can get him to wear this.”<\/p>\n “Ifn he lets us put it on him, then what?”<\/p>\n “I think he will. He’s had a blanket and a rider on him without complaint. He just needs to get used to the feel of it. I was thinking of walking down to the old cabin to visit with Moses and Matilda.”<\/p>\n “Dagnabit, I forgot to tell ya. They done had their baby. He’s a right cute one too. They named him Daniel. You gotta see him. He was a big one. Matilda had to stay in bed after he was born. She’s still probably in bed. Pa told Moses to stay there for a week and make sure she was all right.”<\/p>\n “Pa’s warming up to Moses a bit then?”<\/p>\n “I think so. Hard not to admire a man who works so hard. He never complains neither, not like some of the other hands. He does things that need doing too without being asked.”<\/p>\n “Makes you wonder how far he could go up in life if he wasn’t colored. He told me he likes to work with horses. I could see him being a teamster. They get paid a lot more than cowhands.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I could see that too. He’s real good with his hands. He helped me fix that wagon last week. I wonder how you get to be a teamster?”<\/p>\n “Not much to it. You just need a good team and a big wagon.”<\/p>\n Soon after, Adam began walking his horse to the old cabin. He had two apples with him. About halfway, he stopped and broke one apple into halves. He fed one to the horse, took a bite of the other one, and then fed that to the horse too. He rubbed his neck and his cheeks. Then he continued the walk talking softly to the horse about the ranch and his family. By the time he reached the cabin, the horse was walking by him with the lead rope hanging loosely in Adam’s hand. The horse seemed curious about what was around him and was relaxed in Adam’s company although he seemed edgy the rest of the time. Adam had a good idea now why Numaga had smiled so much when they made the deal for the horse. He had expected Adam to be bucked off the horse giving everyone a good laugh. When he was able to ride him with no problem, Numaga was probably disappointed in not having his fun. The horse did like to throw his head a lot, but Adam thought it was an excess of energy instead of any malicious intent. As Adam approached the old cabin, Moses stepped outside with a basin of dirty water and threw it on some bushes near the cabin. He saw Adam walking up and waited.<\/p>\n “Good to see you back and upright. Your family was a mite worried about you.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. If you have an extra cup of coffee, I’ll tell the whole tale.”<\/p>\n “I’ll be right out with some. Matilda is feeding Daniel so I’ll bring you in to see our boy when she’s done.”<\/p>\n So the two men sat on the porch, and Adam told the tale of rescuing Inola, going to the Paiute camp, being bushwhacked on the way back, and then going back to the Paiute camp where his family found him. He told Moses about Inola.”<\/p>\n “So you likes her a lot?”<\/p>\n “Yes, there’s something about her that draws me to her.”<\/p>\n “I don’t mean to be disrespectful of your feelings, but is it that she is Paiute that has something to do with the attraction cause you do seem to admire them a lot?”<\/p>\n Leaning back and thinking for a bit, Adam nodded. “That could be part of it. I mentioned to Pa that I thought Inola was wonderful, and he got all preachy with me. About how I couldn’t think of seeing her because we were too different.”<\/p>\n “What do you see when you see her?”<\/p>\n “I see a beautiful, gentle woman. She is so caring and wonderful to be with.”<\/p>\n “Wonderful to be with cause she’s such a pleasure for your eyes?”<\/p>\n Smiling a little, Adam nodded. Moses sipped his coffee and sat thinking long enough that Adam had to ask him about his thoughts.<\/p>\n “Well, ya see, I saw quite a few young womens with ma eyes. I liked what I saw, and I really did want to spend all ma time with each of em. But when I saw Matilda, I saw her with ma heart. All I wanted was ta make her happy. With them others, I was thinking on ways ta make me happy, and did just that thing more than once. Now I was considerate, but we was together for pleasure and I likes ta think they gots as much as I did. But with Matilda, I was always thinking on what I could do to make her happy. Seeing her smile brought a tear to my eye knowing I did something that touched her heart. When she done tole me that she was having our baby, I has to tell ya, I cried. Tears was just a rollin off ma face. Few days ago, when she had Daniel, it dun happened again. I tell ya, that’s how I knows it’s love. She can bring a tear to ma eye just by being her and living her life wit me.”<\/p>\n Adam was dumbfounded. All those years in school and knowing so many intelligent, well educated people, and no one had ever explained love to him that way. It was real and it was visceral. He could feel the love expressed by Moses as he talked about his wife. “I don’t feel that way about Inola. I do like her a lot though, and maybe that kind of love could grow between us.”<\/p>\n “It could. From what you tole me bout her, I could see her giving you her love like that. But would you be able to give her the same kinda love? Would you be willing to give up what ya gots here, your family, your friends, and everything else, and go live with her and her peoples?”<\/p>\n “I was thinking she would come here to live with me.”<\/p>\n “So ya wants her to give up everything she has, her family, and her friends and come live with you. You knows that there be lots a white folks wouldn’t take kindly to her. She would suffer some by being your wife.”<\/p>\n Then Adam blurted out the only bit of information he had held back when telling Moses about Inola. “She’s going to have a baby.”<\/p>\n “Well, too soon to be yours. Who the father of her baby?”<\/p>\n “The man she loved and wanted to marry. He was killed. She was mourning him since.”<\/p>\n “So her feelings for y’all might be even more complicated than ya think.”<\/p>\n “Maybe, and sitting here talking with you has made me realize that I felt attraction for her, but I’m not sure that there was any feeling involved other than wanting to protect her. I hadn’t even thought so much about what it would be like for her to try to live in my world, and her child could face even more especially if it was a boy.”<\/p>\n “Ya, it hard living in a culture that don’t want ya there.”<\/p>\n “I have a lot to think about now.”<\/p>\n “Well, how about telling me about your new horse. He looks like a mighty fine animal.” The two men stood and walked over next to the horse. Moses checked the legs and stroked the horse’s neck. “He a good sport about letting me near him. He don’t seem afraid of nothing. What’s his name?”<\/p>\n “He doesn’t have one yet, but you gave me an idea. He is a good sport. He was from the first moment I mounted up on him to ride home. I’ll call him Sport.”<\/p>\n “Good name for him. Now let’s go inside so’s I can show off my new addition. Matilda should be done nursing him by now.”<\/p>\n After seeing Moses and Matilda with Daniel, Adam had an even stronger love for his friends. They shared their love so freely and were willing to give so much. Matilda apologized for not having any fresh baked goods to send with him, but Adam said he was just very happy she was well and that she and Moses had such a fine and healthy son. As Adam was thinking about leaving, Matilda told Moses to ask him the question he had. Adam waited.<\/p>\n “Moses, you know you can say anything to me. What’s on your mind?”<\/p>\n “Well, I been wondering if there’s a job on the Ponderosa or around here that pays better than what I’m making now. I mean, I do enjoy working here, but I would really like a place of ma own an it gonna be hard making enough money this way to buy our own place.”<\/p>\n “That’s funny because Hoss and I were talking earlier about you. We thought perhaps you would make a good teamster. You have a way with horses, and you know your way around a wagon. Hoss said you helped him fix ours.”<\/p>\n “Well, I did a lot of that kinda work afore we run away. The problem be that I can’t afford no wagon and team. Ifn I did, I could buy us a place right now.”<\/p>\n “How much do you have?”<\/p>\n Moses counted out the money that he and Matilda had saved. Adam sat back and thought a bit. “That’s probably about a third of what you’ll need. If you want, I’ll be your silent partner and put up the rest. I’ll take a share until you’re ready to buy me out.”<\/p>\n “If you take that big a share, won’t I be making bout what I’m making now?”<\/p>\n “Well, first of all, I won’t be taking two thirds. I’ll put up half the money, but I won’t be doing any of the work. I think one fourth ought to be enough. In the busy months, you’ll be bringing in about four times what you’re earning here. Even with paying me a share, you’ll still make three times what you’re making now. I’ll get Pa to let you stay here in the cabin too as long as you keep making improvements. Then you can get your own place and buy out my half when you’ve saved enough.”<\/p>\n “Will people hire me?”<\/p>\n “Good teamsters are in demand out here. Even poor teamsters get work. There’s a lot of freight to be moved. Everything from logs to ore as well as crates of equipment and tools and sacks of provisions has to be hauled. Anything you see has to be hauled into here. You’ll get hired. That won’t be a problem. The other good news is that there’ll be work in winter too although sometimes the roads are blocked, but then you’ll haul to Carson instead of Virginia City.”<\/p>\n Looking at Matilda who smiled back at him, Moses turned to Adam. “You got yourself a business partner, Adam. When can we get started on finding a team and a wagon?”<\/p>\n “Give me a few days so my ribs heal up enough for me to comfortably ride to town with you, and we can get started. I want to buy a saddle for Sport anyway. I’ll talk to the men who run livery stables and find out who’s got some good freight horses for sale. The wagon we can build to save some money. It won’t take that long. Getting the right horses for a team will be more of a challenge.”<\/p>\n The two men shook hands, and Adam began walking home. He had just concluded his first business deal and made his first investment. He assumed his father would not be happy with it, but could hardly object too much. Adam would be using his own money and his own time. He also had some thinking to do about Inola. Moses had planted a lot of doubt in him as to whether that relationship should be pursued.<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n “You’ve had that horse a month, and you’re the only one who can ride him. He must think you’re Paiute and the rest of us ain’t.”<\/p>\n “Well he did meet me with the Paiute. He knows my smell. And he’s my horse anyway so why does it matter if no one else can ride him?”<\/p>\n “Well, I guess it don’t. Just seems a bit odd to me that he’s so dang ornery with everyone yet after being here so long.”<\/p>\n “He gets along fine with the other horses, and he does a good job for me. I can’t expect anything more from him.”<\/p>\n Sitting on a bale of hay, Little Joe watched his two brothers brush their horses down after a long day of work. “Pa says that horse suits Adam.” Hoss laughed, and Adam scowled. “What does that mean anyhow?”<\/p>\n “It means that Pa thinks Adam is ornery too, and Pa can’t ride him like he does us. Adam’s gonna do things his way whether Pa likes it or not.”<\/p>\n “I don’t purposely try to irritate him.”<\/p>\n “No, but he’s still upset that you set Moses up with a teamster rig and still let him stay at the cabin.”<\/p>\n “He’s helping us out by hauling lumber, and he didn’t leave until we had a replacement for him. He’s still fixing up the cabin and stable too.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t mean you had to convince me. I think it’s a good deal all around. Pa don’t agree.”<\/p>\n “Sometimes I think he doesn’t agree just because it’s my idea. If he had the idea, then he would probably like it.” Suddenly Adam smiled, and his brothers had no idea why. Adam was plotting about how he could get his father to think that the next idea was his instead of Adam’s. He would have to start planting a few seeds and see how they would grow.<\/p>\n The three brothers left the stable then to head in for dinner. Little Joe looked longingly at Sport. His oldest brother could do so many things that he couldn’t. He wished he could ride Sport to prove to everyone that he could do things like that too. He longed to hear the hands say things about him like they talked about his older brothers but especially the things they said about Adam’s horsemanship. He wanted them to say that he was a great rider too. Adam had planted a seed that he had not intended to plant. It only took until the next morning for trouble to grow from it.<\/p>\n Little Joe awakened early, as he often did because of a pressing need. Once he had relief, he always went back to bed and ended up being the last to rise for the day. But on that morning, he had a plan. He dressed and carried his boots as he walked down the stairs. Ben and Adam heard someone in the hall and both assumed it was the other because they were both early risers. Both got up then, took care of needs, shaved, and dressed before heading down the stairs surprised not to see someone already at the dining table having coffee. They heard a commotion outside then and one of the hands pounded on the door. Adam opened the door to find one of the hands carrying Little Joe into the house while another carefully held his left arm.<\/p>\n “Looks like he tried to ride Adam’s horse. It didn’t work out too well for him.”<\/p>\n In the stable, Little Joe had saddled Sport. The horse was highly agitated with someone other than Adam or Hoss doing that so when Little Joe led him from the stable, he was already tossing his head ready to run. Little Joe tried to mount up, but Sport kept shying away until he had the corral fence to his side and the stable right behind him. Then he reared to tear the reins from Little Joe’s hand so he could escape. However Little Joe was trying to mount up at that point and with one foot in the stirrup, he had been thrown back against the stable wall breaking his left arm. It wasn’t a bad break, but painful causing him to moan and cry piteously. Ben took him from the hand and carried him upstairs after telling the man to send someone to ride for the doctor. Upstairs he carefully laid Little Joe on his bed. Hop Sing was there with cold water and cloths to try to soothe some of the pain. Hoss was up then and came to the door where Adam stood watching.<\/p>\n “Is he gonna be all right, Pa?”<\/p>\n “He’ll be fine, but his arm is broken. He wouldn’t have a problem like this if Adam hadn’t brought that damn horse here.”<\/p>\n Shocked, Adam stood up straight from where he had been leaning against the doorframe. He couldn’t believe what he had just heard. His little brother had disobeyed and done something stupid and dangerous, but their father had just dumped the blame for what happened on him. Without a word, he turned and left. Hoss wanted to reach out to him but didn’t know what he could say to soften the sting of what their father had said.<\/p>\n “Pa, ain’t ya gonna go talk with Adam?”<\/p>\n “I have to stay here with Little Joe. He’s hurt.”<\/p>\n “There’s more than one way to be hurt, Pa. A broken bone can heal itself.” Hoss left then for he wouldn’t let Adam leave without someone telling him it wasn’t his fault, and he knew in his heart that Adam was going to be riding out soon.<\/p>\n As Hoss left, Hop Sing looked up at his boss. “Little Joe hurt self. Not fault anyone else. You hurt number one son.” Hop Sing wanted so much to say more but Ben’s angry gaze stopped him. As a father, he was focused in on the physical pain of his youngest. He couldn’t see the pain he had caused his oldest. Hop Sing knew he would feel badly about it later, but harm had already been done, and it would not be easily healed.<\/p>\n Because Sport was already saddled, Adam was mounting up before Hoss got outside. “Adam, don’t go. Pa was upset. He didn’t mean what he said.”<\/p>\n “Didn’t he? Then why isn’t he here right now instead of you. If I walked up there again right now, wouldn’t he say the exact thing he already said? His precious baby boy has been hurt, and once again, he gets away with disobeying. I need to get away from here for a while. I’m riding up to the lumber mill to check on the progress of those orders we have, and then I may go visit the Paiute. I find their honesty refreshing.”<\/p>\n “Just don’t forget where your home and family are. We’ll be waiting for you to come home.”<\/p>\n As Adam nodded and wheeled his horse to leave, Hoss suspected that one of the reasons he had chosen the lumber mill was that he might have a chance to talk with Moses. Hoss thanked the Lord for Moses on a number of occasions because he seemed to help Adam with problems. Somehow he was able to gently prod Adam to think about things. Hoss hoped Moses was there. His brother needed some solace. He always seemed so strong and tough, but his heart was pierced more easily than most. Hoss walked back inside with a heavy heart. His little brother and his older brother were both in pain, and there was nothing he could do about either. The healer in him was frustrated by such a situation. He slowly climbed the stairs not wanting to have to tell his father that Adam had left, but knowing he had to do just that. He got the reaction from his father that he had expected.<\/p>\n “What do you mean, he left? His brother is hurt by his horse, and he just rides off?”<\/p>\n “Pa, there ain’t nothing he can do for Little Joe. He went to the lumber camp to check on the progress of those orders we have. Then he may ride somewhere else.”<\/p>\n “I suppose he wants to go back to see that woman in the Paiute camp. That boy just can’t seem to do things the easy way. He’s always taking on more trouble just like that damn horse of his.”<\/p>\n Hoss got angry and talked that way to his father. It was so rare for that to happen that Ben had nothing to say at first. “Pa, that ain’t fair. That’s a really good horse he has. It was Little Joe’s fault for trying to ride him. He snuck out of the house early cause he knew he wasn’t supposed to do that. He didn’t ask permission and he didn’t ask for help. He’s darn lucky all he got was a broken arm. Ifn you keep letting him get away with stuff like this, he’s gonna get in more and more trouble as he gets older. He just likes to do whatever pops into his head to do.”<\/p>\n Being lectured on how to be a father was the last straw for Ben. He was angry. His retort though only made Hoss angrier. “Maybe someday you might see that you raised your sons to be men. I understand how Adam feels. Ifn you thought about it some, you’d understand too.” With that, Hoss turned to leave.<\/p>\n “Now where are you going?”<\/p>\n “Out. I got work to do, and I ain’t doing no good here.”<\/p>\n “That’s not much of an answer.”<\/p>\n “It’s the only one I got for you right now.” Hoss left then, and spent much of the rest of the day fuming. He was beginning to get a more complete understanding of Adam’s frustration. Six years older and with a college education, and their father still treated him as a boy much of the time.<\/p>\n Very similar thoughts were coursing through Adam’s mind as he rode to the lumber mill. Luckily it was a long ride so he had a chance to cool down before he got there. Moses was gone by the time he arrived which Adam found disappointing, but the orders were well on their way to completion so that make him happier. Once this mill was regularly funneling income into the Ponderosa, perhaps his father would listen to more of his ideas. He spent some time there and then headed to the timber camps where he found he needed to blaze more trees before he could leave.<\/p>\n Two days later, he saddled up in the morning to head to the Paiute camp. He wanted to visit and especially wanted to see Inola and talk with her. When he got to the camp, he found that there were many missing, and those who were there looked upon him with hostility. He went to Numaga’s tipi and found him there.<\/p>\n “The ones you suspected have done more harm. I have sent the young men after them.”<\/p>\n “What did they do this time?”<\/p>\n Pointing to the flap of the tipi, Numaga motioned for Adam to enter. When he did he was shocked. Chenoa was there with her baby but tending to Inola whose bruised and battered body lay on her sleeping mat. Her eyes were closed, but her body twitched and her arms raised themselves as if she was defending herself yet. Adam knelt beside her and tears coursed down his face. “What happened to her?”<\/p>\n “The men were out hunting. We were collecting berries, nuts, and roots to make a meal when they returned with fresh game. Three of the young women wanted to bathe when we finished. We left them at a pool. When they did not return when the men were back, they went looking for them. They found them. Two were dead and Inola was like this. Some men had taken them and choked them so they could not call for help or even breathe. Inola has already lost her baby. I fear her life will soon end. She has never awakened.”<\/p>\n Numaga was standing behind them. His anger dissipated as he watched Adam take Inola’s hand and hold it gently. Adam talked softly to her for a time, and it calmed her to hear his voice, but yet she still did not awaken. “They stole furs and horses too. No one saw them and Inola could not tell us who they were, but we know who they are. The young men will kill them when they find them.”<\/p>\n “It could mean a war.”<\/p>\n “It is already a war, but they kill our women instead of fighting our warriors.”<\/p>\n As Adam held Inola’s hand, his logical mind noted the blood under her fingernails. “She did hurt them.”<\/p>\n “Yes, there was blood on her hands when we found her. She fought them. She had a brave heart, but their evil was too strong.”<\/p>\n “When did this happen?”<\/p>\n “Two days. I expect the young men to be back soon.” Numaga gestured for Adam to follow him from the tipi then. Once outside, he sat by the fire and asked Adam to sit with him. “If there is trouble, you will speak for us with the whites?”<\/p>\n “I will. I will tell them what was done and who did it. I pray that it will be enough to stop any further violence.”<\/p>\n By the end of the day, the frustrated young men were back. They had lost the trail of the men as they got very close to Virginia City. But Adam had a lot of clues and headed back to talk to Roy and locate Thom and Jace if possible. Adam knew that they had to be the ones, but he needed to be able to prove it. There were plenty of charges against those men already so he only had to locate them, and Roy would arrest them. Then when they got enough evidence, they could be charged with murder as well.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n Without stopping at home, Adam rode to Virginia City and the sheriff’s office. He was surprised to see Moses’ freight wagon in town. Moses usually picked up a load of lumber in the morning. Once that was delivered, if he had time, he hauled freight to Carson or to Virginia City or any of the other small towns on his return trip. By doing that, he was working very long days, but he was making as much as eight dollars a day. He would often spend the night at the lumber camp so he could get an early start the next day. Sometimes that meant he was carrying forty or fifty dollars on the wagon by the end of the week unless he was able to get to a bank while he was working. For him to be in town was a puzzlement for Adam because it meant he would make half of his usual income that day, and if anything, Moses was ambitious and hardworking. When Adam got to Roy’s office he had his answer. Moses was there answering questions about the death of Two Cats.<\/p>\n “He made me throw down my pistol. I guess he never guessed a teamster would have a shotgun. I told him I was reaching for the cash box, and instead I brought up that scattergun. He aimed at me then so I shot him. Couldn’t hardly miss at that range, but I do thank you Adam for that gift. Saved my life cause anyone that renegade robbed always ended up dead.”<\/p>\n No one would mourn Two Cats. His people had banished him for his behavior, and whites wanted him dead or locked up for the things that he had done. The only ones likely to miss him were Jace and Thom. As Adam told them about what had happened to Inola and two other women, Roy shook his head and Moses was visibly shaken.<\/p>\n “Adam, I guess it a good time to tells ya what Matilda and I been planning. We’re buying Sheriff Roy’s place. It just the right size for us, and Sheriff Roy wants to get a little place in town closer and with less work to do. He can walk to work from his new place, and I’ll feel safer with Matilda right on the edge of town instead of all alone for most of the week. She’ll be able to make some friends, and when Daniel’s old enough, he can walk to school ifn they let him attend.”<\/p>\n “Oh, they’ll let him attend. I’ll make sure of that. I’ll miss seeing you, but I knew you would move on as soon as you could. I’m glad for you too. Matilda will love those fruit trees Roy has on his place. They’ve been neglected for years, but I’m sure she’ll get them to produce again.”<\/p>\n “Yes, my Mary planted those from seed when we first got that place. They were just beginning to bear fruit when she passed.”<\/p>\n There was a little catch in Roy’s voice when he mentioned his late wife’s name, and once again, Adam got an insight into true love. He understood that far better than he ever had, but wondered if he would ever feel that way about a woman and have her feel that way about him. Meanwhile he had to seek justice for Inola. He left Roy and Moses who continued talking about their respective moves and went to the saloon. He wasn’t there for a drink as much as for information.<\/p>\n “A little early in the day for you, handsome, isn’t it?” Suzy had asked Adam up to her room on more than one occasion, and although she would gladly have spent time with him without payment, he always left a generous amount making sure she understood their relationship. She didn’t mind too much, but no matter how much she loved him, she knew he would never love her.<\/p>\n “For some things, yes, but not what I want today.”<\/p>\n “Well, sugar, you just ask, and I’ll be happy to oblige.”<\/p>\n “I’d like to go to your room to talk.”<\/p>\n “Is that what we’re calling it now, sugar?”<\/p>\n “No, I mean to talk. But if we go to your room, no one will be suspicious. Now, can we please do that?”<\/p>\n So Suzy had taken his hand and led him to her room. Adam sat on a chair as Suzy sat on the bed. She waited for she knew he would say what he wanted when he was ready to say it.<\/p>\n “I’m looking for two men who attacked some women and killed them. One of them at least scratched one of her attackers. She had blood under her nails. So he’s going to have some nasty scratches, I would think. I want you to ask around to see if anyone has visited one of the ladies in town and has those kind of scratches. I’ll make it worth your time and effort and do the same for anyone who comes forward with that information. I’ll know if they’re lying too.” As a gesture of good faith, Adam pulled out a twenty dollar gold piece and placed it in Suzy’s palm. He wrapped his hands around her hand closing it over the coin. “This is very important to me, Suzy. I need your help to get justice for these women.”<\/p>\n Almost ready to accept the proposition, Suzy suddenly had a couple of questions. “You already know who they are, don’t you? You just want to be able to prove it.”<\/p>\n Nodding, Adam waited. He liked Suzy because she was smart as well as pretty. Under other circumstances, he might have been very attracted to her. He waited for her to guess the rest. “Why don’t you go to Sheriff Coffee with this? He would hunt those men down like the dirty dogs they are. Oh, the women weren’t white, were they? Were they Paiute?” Nodding again, Adam waited. Suzy had a very well developed sense of right and wrong despite what the minister and others might think of how she made her living. “I’ll help you. Those men deserve to hang, and slowly, very slowly.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Suzy. I knew I could count on you. Now I need to get going. I haven’t been home in days, and there’s going to be hell to pay there.”<\/p>\n “You and your pa at odds again?”<\/p>\n Smiling a bit sheepishly, Adam nodded. “Moses says it’s because we’re too much alike. Once more, I know I let my temper get the best of me. I do need to learn how to rein it in and curb my tongue when I can’t.”<\/p>\n “You know you’re always welcome here when you have a little steam to blow off.”<\/p>\n “I know. Suzy you are a very good friend. Thank you. Now have we been up here long enough for everyone to think they know what we were doing?”<\/p>\n “For most men, yes, but for you, no. We never leave the room until at least an hour has passed. What would you like to do to pass the rest of the time?”<\/p>\n “We’ll figure something out.” And he grinned that grin that made her go weak in the knees. Just over an hour later, Adam walked down the stairs, said goodbye to Cosmo, and tipped his hat to the other customers he knew. Then he mounted up on Sport to head home. It was time to face the music there, except he didn’t have to wait that long. His father was walking out of Cass’ Mercantile and saw him exit the saloon. When Adam rode up to the buckboard to say hello, his father had a frosty greeting for him.<\/p>\n “So that’s how you spend your time when you ride off angry. Hoss said you were going to the lumber mill. Last time I looked, that was in the opposite direction. Your brother is doing fine with his broken arm, no thanks to you.”<\/p>\n Feeling his temper rise as well as his temperature, Adam did his best to hold back the first retort that came to mind. He held his breath and exhaled forcefully. “I did go to the lumber mill. The orders are on schedule. Then I went to the timber camps and spent two days blazing before I went to Numaga’s camp. Inola was attacked again, and probably by the same men. I came to town to report the attacks and the deaths of two young women to Roy. I was in the saloon making arrangements to get information.”<\/p>\n Walking up to greet his old friend, Roy heard Adam’s statement. “Now Adam, you leave the investigating to me. You know that I won’t let those men go unpunished, but these things sometimes take some time. You stay out of this, you hear?”<\/p>\n “I guess Pa isn’t the only one who doesn’t seem to remember that I’m a man, and I’ll do what I think is right no matter what you say. Good day. It seems I’m not very welcome around here.” Before either man could dissuade him, Adam wheeled his horse and headed out of town. Ben was relieved that at least he was heading in the direction of the Ponderosa.<\/p>\n “Roy, is Inola dead?”<\/p>\n “From what Adam told me, it was probably just a matter of time. Two others were killed outright, but her throat was partially crushed, she lost the baby she was carrying, and probably has some internal injuries. Not much that can be done for her. Adam was pretty broke up about it.”<\/p>\n “And like a damn fool, I shot my mouth off before I knew what he had been doing. I do that a lot with him. I don’t know why.”<\/p>\n “Sure you do. He’s your oldest and you always expect him to take the lead and you like to hold him up as an example to your younger boys. I guess we both do that some. I, for one, am going to do my best to be a friend to him and stop acting so much like a guardian.”<\/p>\n “Probably good advice for me too. I have a feeling that I have several apologies to make, and that’s not easy for me to do.”<\/p>\n “Especially when your temper’s up?”<\/p>\n “Especially, and my oldest has a way of lighting that fire faster than anyone.”<\/p>\n “How about a cup of coffee before you head home to face the music?”<\/p>\n “Sounds like a good idea as long as it isn’t that tar you serve and call coffee. Let’s go over to the restaurant and get some good coffee. My treat.” The two old friends headed across the street together.<\/p>\n As Adam rode down the road, he could see a freight wagon up ahead. Assuming it was probably Moses headed home, he hurried to catch up to it. When he did, it was indeed Moses who invited him to ride with him. After tying Sport to the back of the wagon, Adam climbed up on the seat next to Moses who was headed to the cabin to collect Matilda and their belongings. Roy had little in the way of personal possessions and was ready to move. Moses and Matilda did not have much yet, but now with a house and a small stable with corral, they would be able to start building up their property.<\/p>\n “I’m going to miss you, Moses.”<\/p>\n “I’ll be around some yet for a while.”<\/p>\n “For a while?”<\/p>\n “Oh, I been meaning to tell ya. Once I pays you off, I’m planning on expanding my business. I met another black man who’s good with horses. I plans on buying another rig and team with him as the second driver. I’ll use this place in Virginia City as one base, and we plans to have another place in Carson and eventually other towns. Once I get a place in California, we’ll start hauling regular over the mountains too.”<\/p>\n “I am impressed. If you want, instead of paying me off, I’ll invest more so you can expand faster. That way my income increases but yours will increase even more.”<\/p>\n “You don’t mind?”<\/p>\n “Mind? I’m thrilled to have the opportunity, and to have my first big investment turn out so well. If every investment I make does this well, I’ll be a very rich man someday.”<\/p>\n “You are a rich man, Adam.”<\/p>\n “No, my father is a rich man. He reminds me all the time that he built the Ponderosa, and that he makes the final decisions. I want to be able to have something I built.”<\/p>\n “You resent that he doesn’t give you credit for all the hard work you put into it?”<\/p>\n “Hoss and I both worked very hard, and neither of us gets any credit for it when he’s on his high horse.”<\/p>\n “You angry with him again for something in particular or you jes venting in general.”<\/p>\n Smiling at how well Moses understood him, Adam nodded. “Both I guess. He seems to assume the worst of me sometimes, and I find that very irritating. He blames me for Little Joe breaking his arm.”<\/p>\n “How did that happen, and why does he blame you?”<\/p>\n So Adam explained how Little Joe had snuck out of the house to do something he wasn’t supposed to do, and broke his arm in the endeavor, but that his father blamed him for owning the horse that did the damage.<\/p>\n “He probably so worried about the young one, he didn’t know what he was saying.”<\/p>\n “That’s just it. I don’t know whether he meant it or not. Sure seemed like he meant it the way he said it.”<\/p>\n “At some point, you two needs to clear all da air betweenst y’alls before it poison everything. Your pa and you got some tempers. Ya gots to learn to make it work for ya and not against ya. It can make ya stronger but only if you let the fire burn inside ya ta make ya fierce. Ya let it all out and ya loses control.”<\/p>\n “Why is it when you start giving me advice like that, you get all drawl and backwoodsy?”<\/p>\n Laughing, Moses looked at his friend. “My Pappy used to talk like that. When he did, he was always telling a story. I ain’t a storyteller like him, but I remembers the style he had. When I’m thinking deep, it seems my Pappy is there in my head telling me what ta say.”<\/p>\n “Your pappy must have been a wonderful man.”<\/p>\n “He was. They hung him up in a tree the last time he run away. He never stop trying to be free. He told me that if he died in the trying, he was still free, and he would face the Almighty as a man and not as a slave. I kept that in mind my whole life and waited for my own chance to be free. Worked out better for me.”<\/p>\n “So when I told you about the man I saw lynched in Missouri, that must have reminded you of your father.”<\/p>\n “Shore did. But I know you well enough now to tell you the rest of that story. I watched them hang my pappy as an example to all the rest of us. Only I remembered what my Pappy had said. He told me that no matter what happened to him, I was to keep the dream of freedom alive for me and the others. He’s the one done told me to fight evil when ya got a chance to win, and other times you gots to wait it out.”<\/p>\n “I remember. I’ve got some evil to fight right now.” And Adam told Moses what he was doing to try to bring Thom and Jace to justice.<\/p>\n “Seems to me, they be better off if you catches em before the Paiute does.”<\/p>\n “Probably.”<\/p>\n “You got time to help me move tomorrow? Matilda and I will pack everything up, but she still recovering from lying in with Daniel, and he still needs her care most of the time. I could use some help moving.”<\/p>\n “I got time. I’ll be there as early as I can. I’ll bring our wagon too.”<\/p>\n At the old cabin, Adam stopped in to say hello to Matilda and Daniel before heading home to wait for his father. They did need to talk, but Adam wondered what mood his father would be in when he got home.<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n “Adam, I’m sorry for the things I said. My temper was much too short, and when I’m angry, it seems my hearing is affected as well as my judgment. I had no call to blame you for Joseph’s accident nor should I have jumped on you in town without giving you a chance to explain first.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I’m sorry I lost my temper and left. I should have stayed here and talked with you. But do you really think that what happened to Little Joe was an accident? To me, it was willful disobedience.”<\/p>\n “Well, perhaps it was, but a broken arm is quite a penalty to pay for what he did.”<\/p>\n “So there was no other punishment?”<\/p>\n “No, I had a long talk with him. He’s been in quite a bit of pain, and because it’s his left arm, he hasn’t been able to ride or do anything else he wanted to do.” By Adam’s look, Ben knew he wasn’t satisfied with that answer. “Son, I know that I was too hard on you when you were young, and I was too hard on Hoss as well. I pushed you and Hoss so hard and didn’t give you a chance to be a child.”<\/p>\n “We understood you wanted us to grow up to be responsible men. Pa, Little Joe is no longer a child. It was one thing to let him be spoiled when he was, but he’s old enough now to work and take on responsibility. He shouldn’t get to use the excuse that he didn’t know better.”<\/p>\n “Well, I don’t think I let him use that excuse, and I have disciplined him when I thought it was necessary. I’m still his father, and I’ll make the decisions about how to raise him. Now, back to you. What’s going on that you needed to investigate?”<\/p>\n “Inola had blood under her fingernails so we know she scratched her attackers. I asked Suzy to check around and find out if any of the ladies has entertained a man lately and noticed that they were scratched. You know the men around here show the utmost respect to the women who live here. Last week, a group of men trounced a man for swearing in front of Julia Bulette. No man would force a woman here and get scratched, so if a man is scratched, then it’s strong evidence that they were one of the attackers.”<\/p>\n “You think it’s Thom and Jace, don’t you?”<\/p>\n “Yes, we know they’re still in the area, and their friends have been helping them hide. Once they find out what they did though, it may change their minds on that score.”<\/p>\n “Haven’t you had enough trouble with those two?”<\/p>\n “Pa, I’m the witness against them. Do you think that if they get a chance, they won’t try to get rid of me? I ride around with that knowledge all the time.”<\/p>\n “Well investigating like this is only going to make things worse. Why don’t you stay around the ranch for the next few days at least and let Roy try to find them?”<\/p>\n “I will most of the time. Tomorrow though I’m helping Moses and Matilda move to their new place. They’re buying Roy’s place, and Roy’s going to take a smaller place in town. It’ll be easier on him, and Moses and Matilda want their own place very much.”<\/p>\n “Has Moses repaid you the money you loaned him then?”<\/p>\n “No, and in fact, I’m investing more so he can expand his business to Carson and eventually to California.”<\/p>\n “Do you think that’s wise? We could use that investment money right here on the Ponderosa if you wanted to invest it somewhere.”<\/p>\n “I do invest here, but I wanted to expand my investments a bit. I was thinking of investing in some mines next. A new man in town, Bill Enders, is looking for a partner to do that kind of thing.”<\/p>\n “Well, it’s your money.”<\/p>\n Adam could tell his father wasn’t happy to find that Adam planned to have an independent investment portfolio. It would make him less dependent on the Ponderosa and on his father. It would probably take Ben some time to get used to that idea. For the time being, there was peace between them though. Ben walked to the house, and Hoss walked up to Adam.<\/p>\n “Heard what you was saying. Ifn I get some extra money, would you help me find an investment too?”<\/p>\n “I would be happy to help you, Hoss.”<\/p>\n “On that other thing with Little Joe, you think he shoulda been punished for what he did? He is hurting with that broken arm.”<\/p>\n “He isn’t going to be punished, so it really doesn’t matter. But someday, we’re all going to pay the price for him not learning to control himself and running off doing any fool thing he thinks he wants to do. I hope the consequences aren’t too awful, but his behavior is only going to get more dangerous the older he gets.”<\/p>\n Hoss and Adam worked in the stable for the rest of the afternoon. Shortly before dinner, a carriage arrived. Adam walked out to see who it was, and he was surprised to see it was Suzy.<\/p>\n “I bet you didn’t think you’d get results so fast, but nobody likes a man who takes from a woman what she has the right to deny him. Thom and Jace both got scratches. They were in a day ago to that cheap place on the end of D Street. The girls there say they come in regularly but only very late at night when no one would see them. They told the girls they were heading to Possum Creek and Possum Point. They said the got traps set there, and some furs and such stashed away.”<\/p>\n As Adam dug into his pocket for money, Suzy told him not to do that. “We all decided the information was free. What they did was wrong, and they should be punished. Do you want me to tell Sheriff Coffee?”<\/p>\n “Yes, let him know. Maybe he’ll get to them before I do. Thank you, Suzy, and thank the other ladies for me too. I’ll pay for the carriage though. You shouldn’t have to pay for that. Here’s enough to cover it.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Suzy turned the carriage around and headed back to town. Ben walked out to find out who it had been, and Adam told him what he had learned.<\/p>\n “She’s going to tell Roy?”<\/p>\n “Yes, hopefully, Roy will be able to apprehend them. If not, I’m going after them.”<\/p>\n “Son, I understand how you feel, but it would be better if Roy did it. If he fails, I’ll ride with you, and I’m sure Hoss would too.”<\/p>\n “You betcha I would. Nobody ought to ever treat a lady that way.”<\/p>\n Ben’s willingness to help did more to heal the rift with his eldest son than their discussion had accomplished. Ben decided to keep to himself any more opinions about Adam’s investments, and for the time being, Adam kept his thoughts to himself about what he considered the lenient treatment of his youngest brother. The next day, Adam headed out early to the old cabin to help Moses and Matilda. He skipped breakfast because he knew Matilda would have made her cornbread knowing he was going to be there, and he was not disappointed. Moses and Adam spent the morning loading wagons with their possessions. Each dish and breakable was carefully wrapped and placed in crates or barrels. The last to be loaded were the foodstuff. By early afternoon, the two wagons were ready to head for town. It was about that time that Roy and a posse rode up to the old cabin. Ben was with them for they had gone to the main house first. Adam wondered what they could want.<\/p>\n “Adam, I have to ask you where you were today.”<\/p>\n “I’ve been here since just after dawn. Why?”<\/p>\n “Well, seeing as how you knew where Jace and Thom were, I had to ask. Now who can swear that you were here all that time?”<\/p>\n “Roy, what’s going on? It sounds as if you’re asking if I have an alibi. What happened?”<\/p>\n Well, from what we found and from what some men here tell me, you do need an alibi. Now who can swear to you being here all this time?”<\/p>\n “I can swear to it Sheriff, and so can my wife. Adam has been here helping us since dawn. He had breakfast and lunch with us too.”<\/p>\n There was some grumbling in the posse about two blacks being the only alibi Adam had. Ben stepped in then.<\/p>\n “If he went anywhere, it had to have been by wagon. His horse has been in the stable all morning, and Hoss, Little Joe, and I were working around the place all morning. We never saw Adam there.”<\/p>\n “Well, now that’s all good enough for me. You boys head back to town. I’m gonna be talking with these folks for a bit.” As the posse turned and rode for town, Roy dismounted. “Sorry about that, Adam, but some a those boys was thinking it was you who done it, and I had to show I wasn’t showing any favoritism.”<\/p>\n “Roy, what did you find that made them think I had done something?”<\/p>\n “Well, now, lots of folks know you was kinda sweet on that Inola. They heard what was done to her and to those other two. With the way we found Jace and Thom, it looked like someone who was getting revenge for those women. They was mutilated and you know what I mean. They was cut from their middle to their throat and everything was spilled out. They wasn’t scalped exactly. Their scalps were cut loose from the back and draped on over their faces. It was a pretty gruesome sight when we found em. There was an awful lot of blood around so a lot of what was done musta happened while they was still alive. I can only hope they was unconscious. From the looks of it, it was done just a short time before we got there, but there were no tracks so whoever done it, brushed their tracks. They left behind an awful sight though. Nobody tried to cover up any of what was done.”<\/p>\n “That bad?”<\/p>\n “Adam, we had to bury em where we found em. It woulda been too hard to bring back what was left in the state they was in. It was pretty bad. I gotta say it was the worst I’ve ever seen. You ever heard of anybody doing something like that?”<\/p>\n “No, I haven’t.”<\/p>\n “You got any ideas who mighta done it?”<\/p>\n “Could have been any number of people. They’ve been harming people for years around here. Lots of people held grudges against them.”<\/p>\n “Ah huh. Well I got to get back to town. I guess that closes the book on this. I have no suspects, no witnesses, no evidence, and no one is likely to step forward to admit it. I’ll be seeing you.” Roy mounted up and rode back to town after telling Moses and Matilda that he would meet them at his place to give them the keys, and sign the papers turning the place over to them. The money had already been deposited at the bank so the deal was almost done.<\/p>\n Ben walked over to Adam. “Do you think the Paiute did it?”<\/p>\n “What do you think, Pa?”<\/p>\n “I think I’ll keep my theories to myself. Enough people have been hurt already. Like Roy says, we should just close the book on this.”<\/p>\n “Sounds good to me, Pa.”<\/p>\n “There are going to be people who wonder if you did it though.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t, so they can wonder all they want. But justice was done, and I don’t feel badly at all about what happened to them. They invited their own demise.”<\/p>\n “All right. I’ll see you back at the house later?”<\/p>\n “Yes, as soon as we can get all of this unloaded. I’ll leave the unpacking to Moses and Matilda. It’ll be exciting for them to put things away in their own home.”<\/p>\n Turning to Moses, Ben thanked him for all of the improvements he had made to the old cabin and the stable. He handed Moses an envelope. “It’s a bonus for the extra work you did. Buy something nice for your son and your wife. And thank you.” Ben mounted up and rode back home then.<\/p>\n Moses looked over at Adam. “They’re right. Some still gonna think you done it.”<\/p>\n “Better that than starting a war with the Paiute over two men like that. It’s over now. Justice has been served, and we’re all a little bit safer with those three men gone to meet their Maker. I don’t think they’re going to like their next destination at all.”<\/p>\n The next day, Adam told his father that he was riding up to the Paiute camp. When he got there, he could see that the men were ready for a fight. He walked into the camp, and Numaga came to see him.<\/p>\n “Will there be an attack soon?”<\/p>\n “I don’t think so. No one has talked about the Paiute doing it. It was on Washoe lands and there was no evidence that the Paiute had ever been there. There are some who think I did it.”<\/p>\n “You would let them think that?”<\/p>\n “I would have killed them if I could. Justice has been done. It doesn’t matter what people think especially if it keeps them from suspecting the Paiute. There will be no war, and that’s what matters most. I came to find out about Inola.”<\/p>\n “She will recover, I think. She woke up, but she speaks very little. Her voice is very weak, and it is difficult for her to say words. She may never be able to speak much. She stays in our tipi and watches over the baby. Her brothers want to take her to the Newe camp where there is a man who wants to marry her. He is older but kind. They think it best for her to do this.”<\/p>\n “What do you think?”<\/p>\n “I told them I thought it was best.” Looking at Adam, Numaga wondered how he felt about it. He was reassured by Adam’s answer.<\/p>\n “It is probably best. We would not likely have been able to find a life together. She would have been terrified to try to live in my world, and I could not live in yours no matter how much I admire your people. It is not my way. I brought a gift for her. I hoped that she would survive, and I wanted her to have something to use to defend herself.” Adam handed a hand tooled belt and a belt scabbard with a bone handled knife in it. If she wants it, it is for her. If she does not want to wear it, then she should keep it for the son she will bear someday.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. I will give it to her.”<\/p>\n “Tell her I cared for her, and I wish her well.”<\/p>\n “She knows, but I will tell her. Goodbye, my friend. Until we meet again.”<\/p>\n “Goodbye, Numaga, until we meet again.” The next time they met, six years later, Adam was a hostage of Chief Winnemucca and it was war, but that is another story.<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Silenced or Adam, Age 25<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n “Little Joe, did you use my pistol?” Adam stood with his left hand on his hip and his right hand holding his pistol like it was an alien thing. It had just gone off in his hand when he had picked it up. It left a hole in the floor about which Hop Sing would have plenty to say, but luckily it had not put a hole in Hoss or their father who had been strapping on their gunbelts about to head out for a day’s work. Little Joe had looked shocked but guilty when Adam exclaimed that the never left a bullet chambered in his pistol nor did he ever cock his pistol before holstering it. It was too dangerous as had just been demonstrated. He had seen the look on Little Joe’s face and immediately suspected his youngest brother.<\/p>\n “Why are you asking me? You’re the one who just shot a hole in the floor.”<\/p>\n “That didn’t answer my question. Did you use my pistol without permission and without supervision?” Adam advanced toward Little Joe who retreated toward the fireplace in the face of his angry oldest brother.<\/p>\n “I don’t have to answer any of your questions. You’re not my father.” Little Joe had that impudent sneer that he had perfected for speaking with Adam.<\/p>\n “Oh, but I am, Joseph, and I want to hear your answer to Adam’s question, and I want to hear it now!” Ben had seen the looks that Little Joe had when confronted by Adam, and suspected as Adam did that Little Joe had used the pistol without asking.<\/p>\n “I was just practicing a fast draw. I didn’t shoot it or nothing.”<\/p>\n Ben grabbed Adam’s arm as his oldest son was about to explode in a tirade because of what could have happened but didn’t. “I’ll handle this.” Turning to his youngest son, Ben had that fierce angry look that he had when his eyebrows lowered and got closer together and his lips were squeezed tightly shut when he wasn’t speaking or yelling as in this case. “You left a shell chambered in Adam’s pistol. That is a very dangerous thing to do. Now I have to punish you because you cannot do something like that and not be punished. While we are on the roundup and then the branding, you will clean the stable every day. In addition, you will clean out the chicken coop and fill the nesting boxes with clean straw. You will clean out the pigsty and put fresh sand in it. You will pull any weeds in the garden, and do any other chores that Hop Sing decides need to be done. You will not participate in the roundup or in the branding. Cochise will remain in the corral except when one of the hands rides him.”<\/p>\n “That’s not fair.”<\/p>\n “Oh, so that’s not fair. You and I will have a necessary discussion in the stable about your attitude if you say one more thing. Now, do I make myself clear?”<\/p>\n Nodding, Little Joe looked with hostility at Adam. Ben wasn’t done though. “You will answer my question.”<\/p>\n “Yes sir, very clear. But why do I get punished for that, but Adam does all sorts of stuff with Annabelle Jenks, and you don’t say anything to him?”<\/p>\n “Adam is not the subject now.” Ben was clearly a bit flustered though as he wondered what Little Joe meant. Little Joe saw his opening and pounced.<\/p>\n “At the last party, I saw him kissing her out back. He put his hand inside her dress. She said he should stop it, but then she laughed, and they kissed some more.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, no more talk like that. Now we have to leave, and you have plenty of work to do.” Ben turned to leave cringing inside as he realized he would have to confront Adam about what Little Joe had said. They had been getting along much better for the previous months as Ben left Adam do what he wanted in his private time and listening to him about his ideas for improving the ranch. He and Hoss had come up with a method of stockpiling enough hay to make the winters less costly in terms of loss. Now the two of them were working on a scheme to prevent some flooding in one of the lower pastures so that it would be more lush in the spring when they needed it the most. He hated the thought of being at odds with him again.<\/p>\n Adam was shocked that Little Joe had been spying on him and now had told his father what he had seen as well as embellishing it somewhat. He knew his father would say something, and he was at a loss as to what he could say. He couldn’t lie, and yet with what Little Joe had said, there was no way that he could see to keep his activity with the young lady private. All he could hope was that his father didn’t ask too many questions. He hoped in vain.<\/p>\n “I don’t suppose Joseph was able to conjure up that whole scene that he described?” Ben was riding with his sons. Adam and Hoss had hung back just a bit, but Ben had motioned them forward. It was time to confront this directly. “His imagination is quite active, but that’s a lot for a thirteen-year-old to imagine.”<\/p>\n “It is.” Adam kept any other thoughts to himself for the time being. He hoped his father wouldn’t try to delve too deeply into his personal life.<\/p>\n “She’s a very nice girl from a very nice family. If what Joseph said is true, you need to marry her or walk away before things get any more intense.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I don’t want to marry her. Little Joe saw what he thought he saw but it wasn’t what he thought. Please, let me handle my life. I’m twenty-five years old. I think I can manage.”<\/p>\n “That is hardly an answer. I want to know what you are going to do about this situation.”<\/p>\n As often with his father, Adam found his temper and temperature both rising rapidly. Hoss had some idea of why Adam didn’t want to talk about it and tried to deflect his father’s interest. “Pa, maybe this isn’t the time and place to talk about this.”<\/p>\n “So, it’s the two of you again. Tarnation, I wish you would talk to me on occasion instead of to each other. Now what’s gone on here that I don’t know.”<\/p>\n “Pa, just drop it, all right. It’s over. I won’t see her any more. It was only at that party so other than Little Joe, no one thinks anything happened.”<\/p>\n “I’m not going to find her father at the door with a shotgun, am I?”<\/p>\n “No, absolutely not, and if he shows up with a shotgun, I’ll ask him to shoot me right there and put me out of my misery. Now, we have some work to do today, and I plan on riding too fast for any more conversation.” He kicked Sport into a gallop and quickly outdistanced his father and brother. There was no point in them chasing after him because neither Buck nor Chubb could match the speed of the energetic chestnut.<\/p>\n “You going to tell me to drop it, too?”<\/p>\n “Pa, Adam didn’t do nothing wrong. That Annabelle’s been chasing after him, and she took some liberties. All Adam did was to try to let her down easy. It ain’t at all how Little Joe thinks it was. Trust me on that, please, and let Adam handle it?”<\/p>\n “Adam didn’t take any liberties with that young lady?”<\/p>\n “Pa, she ain’t much of a lady even if she’s young. Adam’s hand was being guided, you could say, and considering where her hand had been, it was the lesser of the two evils.”<\/p>\n “So you think it best if I drop this whole topic?”<\/p>\n “Yep, he’s dropped her like a hot potato that she is, and he won’t ever be near her again if he can help it.”<\/p>\n “I suppose I embarrassed him and made him upset just by asking?”<\/p>\n “Yup. Best to let it go.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Hoss. I feel better about it. You can tell your brother, it’s all settled as far as I’m concerned.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I got another question.” Ben waited wondering what it could be. “Does it bother you that Adam talks with me instead of you about these things?”<\/p>\n Thoughtful for a moment, Ben had to be truthful. “It does. I wish he would talk with me, but I understand why he doesn’t. I’m sure you’re a more sympathetic ear than I am sometimes. Adam trusts you, and I’m glad he’s got someone to talk with when he’s troubled. He’s never been one to share his thoughts and feelings very easily especially with me.” Seeing Hoss’ look, Ben added more. “Yes, I know why. We are too much alike: stubborn, proud, and prone to anger easily, but I hope you both know, I love both of you as much as any father could, and I would do anything for you.”<\/p>\n “We know that, Pa. Now we better get a move on, or Adam’s gonna be wondering if he’s the only one in the family working out here today.”<\/p>\n Nodding, Ben kicked Buck into a faster pace. The rest of the week proceeded normally although Little Joe continued to be sullen because of the punishment he had received. He tried to enlist Hoss’ support in a quest for leniency but failed. He continued to blame Adam for his troubles.<\/p>\n On Saturday, there was a knock on the door. Little Joe answered to find a young man from town with a letter.<\/p>\n “I got paid by Annabelle Jenks to deliver this to Adam. Is he here?”<\/p>\n “No, but he’ll be back soon. I’ll give it to him.”<\/p>\n Once the young man left, Little Joe opened the envelope to find what was, in effect, a love letter and an invitation. He left the letter on his father’s desk without the envelope, which he crumpled up and put in the fireplace. He could tell them that the letter was delivered to Adam and not mention the envelope at all. Best of all, his father was just outside checking out the footings for the smokehouse addition that Hoss and Adam had spent some time preparing and would likely see the letter sooner than Adam. Little Joe looked forward to some fireworks then because he had heard that Adam had denied anything happened and that he had no intention of seeing Annabelle again. The contents of that letter made all of that to appear to be false. Everything worked much as Little Joe anticipated until Adam got a chance to reply to his father’s question about the letter.<\/p>\n “First of all, I’m surprised you read it because it was addressed to me. Second and far more importantly, I never declared my love for Annabelle Jenks. I did everything to avoid her, and when that didn’t work, I walked outside with her to try to explain I had no feelings for her, and she basically mauled me. I will not be accepting her invitation to see her Saturday night, and I probably shouldn’t even reply to this.”<\/p>\n “But, Adam, won’t that hurt her feelings?”<\/p>\n “Pa, she’s crazy. I don’t know any other way to describe it. She tells me things that supposedly I said when I was with her, and I’ve never been with her. I want to stay as far away from her as possible.”<\/p>\n “Perhaps, I should send her a message declining for you and saying you’re much too busy?”<\/p>\n “No, please, don’t do anything. No matter what you do, she’ll misinterpret it. I can’t wait to go on this cattle drive and be away from her for six weeks.”<\/p>\n “If you think ignoring it is best, then that’s what we all should do, although we’re bound to see them at church on Sunday. I hope there won’t be a scene there.”<\/p>\n “Maybe I’ll skip church. That way she can’t get any more crazy ideas about being with me.”<\/p>\n “Although I hate to agree with you on that, missing church services does seem like a good alternative. Then you won’t be back there for six or seven weeks. Perhaps her infatuation with you will be gone by then.”<\/p>\n “When you’re in church tomorrow, it couldn’t hurt to ask for a little help in that regard.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Ben slapped Adam on the shoulder and headed to the dining table after reminding his sons to wash up before dinner. Unfortunately the conversation had given Little Joe an idea for making more trouble for Adam. As long as he was being punished, Little Joe thought causing a little suffering for Adam was only just. That night he composed a lengthy love letter to Annabelle. He did his best to mimic Adam’s penmanship, but also said in the letter that he had hurt his hand and wrist while working. Joe put the letter in an envelope and then put it in the pocket of his Sunday jacket. He would deliver it to Annabelle at church when she was looking for Adam. He could explain that Adam told him to deliver it. He grinned then and went to bed envisioning how miserable Annabelle was likely to make his oldest brother.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n “I did not write a love letter to Annabelle Jenks. I was not her lover nor was I courting her. It was all her fantasy. I didn’t kill her. I found her with a knife in her stomach. I pulled it out and was checking her to see if I should take her to the doctor when her father came home. Unfortunately she was already dead. That’s the whole story.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I got your letter to her, and I got her diary. Her father gave em to me. It’s got all sorts of details about the two of you meeting secretly. Now how can you say you wasn’t seeing her?”<\/p>\n “Roy, it was her fantasy. I never wrote a letter to her. I did my best to stay away from her, but she only chased after me harder. I tried ignoring her, but then tonight I got a note that said she would do something drastic to herself if I didn’t come to see her. I didn’t want her to hurt herself, so I came into town to try to get things straightened out. I thought her father would be there.”<\/p>\n “Her father said you had arranged to see her at her home and he left to give you some privacy. He was under the impression you were going to ask her to marry you.”<\/p>\n “Marry? No, absolutely not. I went there only to try to get her so see reason and stop making up these stories about me.”<\/p>\n “Her father said he found you stabbing her, and fought you to defend her.”<\/p>\n “She was already dead. When I removed the knife, there was no bleeding, and I couldn’t find a heartbeat. He came at me screaming that I had killed her, and I had to defend myself. More people came in with all the noise, and that’s when he told them I killed her and he saw me do it. That’s a lie, because I didn’t stab her.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I’m sorry, but with a witness against ya, that letter, and the diary, well I gotta lock you up. I have to charge you with murder. Now I know you didn’t, but I wouldn’t be doing my job if I let you go now. You’re probably safer in here anyway with the mood of people out there tonight. I sent Clem to talk to your family. I expect you’ll see your pa and maybe your brothers soon.”<\/p>\n Reluctantly, Adam walked into the cell area with Roy. He moved into the cell Roy pointed out and stood there for a moment without turning around. Roy said something to him but he couldn’t recall what it was just seconds later. He instead was thinking of how his life had spiraled down into disaster in just a few short hours.<\/p>\n Early that Saturday afternoon, Annabelle had sent another note to Adam. She made reference to the letter he had sent professing his love, and she also asked in the letter if his hand and wrist were healed. There was a sad face drawn there in the letter as well as an x through the words hand and wrist, and then she said she wanted to see him at six that evening. None of it made any sense to him, but he had gone to town to see her and her father. He wanted to stop the nonsense once and for all as he told his father before he left. When he got to her home, he found that she had left the front door open. That seemed quite odd. When he knocked and stepped inside calling for her and for her father, he noticed a smell that he recognized. He had smelled it before. It was the unmistakable odor of death as a result of blood and elimination. It was a gruesome smell. He pulled his pistol and walked toward the stairs for the smell was wafting down the steps. He slowly climbed the steps and found a bedroom door open and well lit. On the bed was Annabelle with a knife protruding from her abdomen just below the sternum. Her face was set in a horrible rictus, but after putting his pistol back in his holster, Adam had gone to her, removed the knife, and placed his hand over her chest. There had been no heartbeat, and the blood had not yet congealed so death had occurred shortly before he got there. Then her father had stormed into the room, screamed at him, and attacked him. Soon there were others there and based on Gerard Jenks’ claim that Adam had stabbed his daughter, several men subdued Adam and dragged him to the jail. They had not been kind on the way. He was sure he had some cracked ribs, and he still was using his handkerchief to dab at blood on his face. He supposed he was lucky they hadn’t decided to just lynch him for what they thought he had done. Finally he turned and sat on the cot. There wasn’t much else he could do.<\/p>\n About two hours later, Ben arrived at the jail after having heard what had happened to Adam. To have made the ride in the dark showed how concerned he was about what had happened. He had left Hoss home to watch over Little Joe who had been unusually subdued as Clem talked. As Ben talked to Adam to find out what had happened, Little Joe was talking with Hoss.<\/p>\n “Hoss, is Adam in big trouble?”<\/p>\n “Now don’t you worry yourself none about that. Pa will take care of things.”<\/p>\n “No, Hoss, you don’t understand. It’s all my fault.”<\/p>\n “How could Annabelle Jenks being murdered be your fault?”<\/p>\n “No, Adam being there and in trouble is my fault.”<\/p>\n “Now, Little Joe how could that be your fault?” Even as Hoss asked the question, he could see how worried Little Joe was. “Little Joe, what did you do? Tell me!”<\/p>\n “Last Sunday, I gave a love letter to Annabelle Jenks from Adam, except it wasn’t from Adam. I wrote it and signed his name.”<\/p>\n “Dadburnit, Little Joe, you know how much trouble that woman was giving Adam. How could you do something so dadblamed stupid?”<\/p>\n “I was mad. I was in a lot of trouble because Adam knew I was the one that used his pistol and didn’t put it away right. Well I figured out that it was all my fault as I was talking to some people at school about it. They said I got off easy, and I should be thanking somebody that I wasn’t tanned so bad I couldn’t sit for a week. I knew I had just been being mean so I decided to fix it. So I wrote a letter to Annabelle and told her what I done. In the letter, I told her that Adam never wanted to see her, and I had made up the whole love letter thing. I dropped the letter off before I came home from school on Thursday.”<\/p>\n “I don’t know what that might have to do with what happened. Maybe it didn’t have nothing to do with it, but you gotta tell Pa, and you gotta tell Adam and tell both of them how sorry you are.”<\/p>\n “Pa’s really gonna tan me for this one, ain’t he?”<\/p>\n “I tell you what, Little Joe. If he doesn’t, I will. I ain’t never heard nothing as nasty as that for one brother to do to another. You did all the wrong, but you blamed Adam and did your best to get him in a mess, and maybe it did have something to do with what happened. I don’t know, but you better pray real hard tonight that it didn’t.”<\/p>\n Little Joe started to cry then, but Hoss walked away. Hop Sing was standing by the dining table, and it was clear he had heard everything or at least enough. Hoss turned to Little Joe and told him to go up to his room. “And you better stay there. You’re in enough trouble already so don’t make it any worse by sneaking out.”<\/p>\n In town, Ben sat with Adam. The lantern in the back threw the shadow of the bars across them, and each time Ben looked at his oldest son, those shadows seemed to be darker and more ominous. He knew Adam was innocent, but the evidence against him was so strong, and there were no other suspects. Adam had no alibi and no witnesses on his behalf. The knife was identified as having come from the Jenks kitchen. As soon as the sun rose, Ben planned to go see their lawyer and get someone hired to handle Adam’s defense because at this point, it was clear there was going to be a trial.<\/p>\n “I’m sorry, Pa.”<\/p>\n “What do you have to be sorry about? You didn’t do anything wrong.”<\/p>\n “No, but now I’m in this big mess just before the drive, and I’m leaving you shorthanded. There’s not much I can do about it, but I’m sorry you have to deal with all of that too without my help.”<\/p>\n “Don’t worry about things like that. We have to worry about what’s going to happen with a trial. There’s so much evidence against you, I don’t know what a lawyer is going to be able to do.”<\/p>\n “Do you think I’m going to be convicted then?”<\/p>\n “No, Lord, no, that just can’t happen. No, we’ll get the best lawyers we can find. They’ll find a way to defend you against these charges. They have to. But right now you should get some rest. Doctor Martin said you’ve got some cracked ribs and your kidneys took a beating too. You should try to get some sleep.”<\/p>\n “I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep.”<\/p>\n “Well, I’m going home to tell Hoss and Little Joe what’s happened, and then I’ll be back when I can talk to our lawyer and get someone hired to handle your defense. Try to sleep while I’m gone.”<\/p>\n “You should get some sleep too, Pa.”<\/p>\n “We’ll come back in the carriage. I’ll get some sleep then.” Ben called for Roy then, and it was clear the sheriff had been sleeping. It took him some time to answer, and when he did, he looked rumpled and disheveled. He didn’t normally sleep in his office, but he had stayed because Ben was there and Adam was in a cell. He didn’t think it was right for him to leave with his friends in such dire straits.<\/p>\n “Ben, if there’s anything I can do, you just let me know. I hated to have to lock up your boy, but I had no choice.”<\/p>\n Biting back a retort, Ben kept calm. “I know, Roy. It’s just so frustrating. We have to find some way to defend Adam against these ridiculous charges. There has to be some evidence to support his story.”<\/p>\n “We’ll keep looking, Ben, but it don’t look good right now.”<\/p>\n “I know. I’ll be back later. I hope Adam can get some sleep. He’s exhausted and in pain, but he’s so worried and upset, he may not be able to get any rest.”<\/p>\n Ben left then, but when he got home, all thoughts of rest for him disappeared when he heard what Little Joe had done. “You will go to your room. You will stay there except to go to the stable to clean it out this morning. Then you will spend the rest of the day in your room. Hop Sing will bring you a meal. You and I will have that necessary talk in the stable when I come home. I’m afraid to do it now because I am so angry with you. Your mean, spiteful act has landed your brother in jail facing a murder charge.” Seeing the expression on Little Joe’s face, Ben didn’t soften his approach. “It doesn’t matter that you tried to fix it. The damage was already done. Adam warned me that by being lenient with you, I was creating a situation in which we would all pay for your immature and irresponsible behavior. He was right, and I was wrong. I will do what I can now to rectify that mistake, but I’m afraid my failure to discipline you as strongly as I should have has put Adam in harm’s way.”<\/p>\n Dismissing his youngest son, Ben went to talk with Hop Sing as Little Joe retreated up the stairs. Hoss went to get a shirt and shaving kit for Adam as well as a couple of his favorite books. He took the two that were on his bedside table assuming correctly that he had been reading those recently. Little Joe stood in the open doorway of his room as Hoss was leaving.<\/p>\n “Hoss, what if they find Adam guilty? What will they do to him?”<\/p>\n “Well, it’s usually life in prison or hanging. Because it’s a gal, it’ll be hanging.” Little Joe started to cry again. “Stop crying for yourself, and start praying for Adam. He’s the one who needs our concern right now.” Hoss walked away, and for the first time in his life, he felt no desire to comfort his younger brother. Hoss thought that what Little Joe had done had crossed the line. His concern now was Adam, and he wondered what else he could bring that might help his brother feel a little bit better if that was even possible when sitting in a jail cell accused of a murder you didn’t commit.<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n When Ben consulted with their lawyer the next morning, he had a recommendation for an attorney who was new in town but experienced in criminal defense. “Ben, I’ve done a few cases but you need the best for this. Hire Arthur Canton. He knows what to do. I can walk over to his house with you in case he wants any information from me about Adam. I can swear to Art that I know Adam didn’t do this. Art would never ask, but he’ll fight even harder knowing Adam is innocent.”<\/p>\n The first recommendation that Art had was that Ben agree to pay for people to investigate to try to find any information that might be helpful. Ben agreed, and then he told Art about Little Joe’s shenanigans that had helped create the situation.<\/p>\n “We’ll have to have him testify to that. We’ll also need the note that Adam received inviting him to the house.”<\/p>\n “I’m not sure Adam still has that note. He was very upset when he received it. He said he wanted to go to see her and end the nonsense once and for all.”<\/p>\n “Mr. Cartwright, please do not repeat that to anyone. You could be called as a witness against your son.”<\/p>\n “But he meant he wanted to talk to her and her father so she would stop chasing after him like she was.”<\/p>\n “Yes, that’s your version, but the prosecution could use that as evidence to show premeditation and a deliberate act. Have you told anyone else what he said?”<\/p>\n With a sinking heart, Ben knew he had made a huge blunder. “I told Roy Coffee. We were talking about what had happened, and I told him what happened at our house yesterday afternoon. Oh, my God, I may have hurt Adam even worse than what Little Joe did. Surely though, having Little Joe testify that he wrote that letter and then wrote a letter explaining that it was not Adam who wrote the love letter will help his case?”<\/p>\n “Adam’s witnesses are his brother and his father. I’m afraid the jury isn’t likely to put as much faith in your testimony as in Mr. Jenks who claims he saw Adam stab his daughter. To be brutally honest with you, a young woman is dead and the jury is going to want to see someone pay the price for that. Unless we can come up with a viable alternative, they are going to want to convict your son. That’s why we have to start investigating this situation as soon as possible. If you have any strings you can pull to delay a trial, it would certainly help. We need time to build a defense.”<\/p>\n Unfortunately Ben was only able to delay the trial for one day. By Tuesday, they would need to be ready to proceed. The circuit judge was in town, which was bad luck for them as far as scheduling and preparing a case. There was a death, evidence, and the defendant in jail. The judge did not see a reason to delay the inevitable. Gerard Jenks was the main prosecution witness. As he described finding his daughter stabbed and Adam there with her, tears rolled down his cheeks. The spectators as well as the jury were moved so much that many could not look at him directly as he testified. Adam put his head down as he sat next to his lawyer with his family sitting directly behind him. The damning words were making a huge impression on the jury. Women were held in high esteem in the whole of Nevada especially because there were so few compared to the men. To have one of those women so brutally slain was, in their eyes, the worst of crimes that could be committed. There were many dark looks thrown in Adam’s direction. He had not loved Annabelle and yet felt great pain knowing how brutally she had died.<\/p>\n The next witness was Roy who unfortunately did mention what Ben had said about Adam wanting to end the nonsense once and for all. Adam’s lawyer objected to the information as hearsay. The objection was sustained, but the jury had heard the damming words of Adam’s father. The diary was produced as well as the love letter purportedly from Adam. Art was able to shed doubt on Adam as the author of that letter by using Little Joe as a witness to the contents of the letter and comparing the handwriting. However the prosecution pointed out that Little Joe was Adam’s brother and highly motivated to help him. They also said that in the letter itself, it said Adam’s hand and wrist were injured which was explanation of why the handwriting would not match Adam’s exactly.<\/p>\n Finally the defense had their chance. Adam was their only stab at explaining what had happened. He told of how Annabelle had chased after him until finally he wanted to talk with her and her father to stop it, but that when he got to their home, the door was open. He told how he smelled what he knew was likely someone who had died. He said he pulled the knife from her and checked for a heartbeat, and how that was the moment that Gerard showed up to accuse him of the crime. The defense had hoped to point at Gerard as a possible suspect but his alibi was airtight. When the prosecution cross-examined Adam, they got him to admit he was angry with Annabelle and wanted to end any contact. Then they sealed their case by getting Adam to admit more.<\/p>\n “Did you hear anyone when you got to the Jenks house?”<\/p>\n “No.”<\/p>\n “Did you see anyone in, near, or leaving the Jenks house?”<\/p>\n “No.”<\/p>\n “So someone killed Annabelle Jenks perhaps only seconds before you got there, but somehow miraculously escaped and no one saw or heard anything?”<\/p>\n “I can’t explain it, but it’s the truth.”<\/p>\n It took the jury only one hour to deliver a verdict. The cynical among the spectators complained that it only took that long because the jury wanted to order dinner. That and one dollar was all they would get for serving on this jury. When the judge asked them if they had reached their verdict, the foreman stood and said they had.<\/p>\n “What say you to the charge of murder?”<\/p>\n “We say guilty, Your Honor.”<\/p>\n “No, my brother didn’t murder anybody! Are you people crazy?” Little Joe had to be forcibly restrained by his father. Hoss dropped his head after reaching forward to place a hand on Adam’s shoulder.<\/p>\n “The defendant will please stand.” Adam stood with his lawyer by his side as Hoss’ hand dropped from his shoulder as he rose. “In accordance with the law and the verdict of this jury, you will be punished for the crime of murder. I sentence you to hang by the neck until dead. Sentence is to be carried out tomorrow at noon.”<\/p>\n Feeling his insides clench, Adam’s heart rate soared and his knees felt weak. He found it so hard to accept that an innocent man could end up convicted and sentenced to death. He had put his faith in his family and in the system, and they had failed him. He heard his lawyer talking but wasn’t even sure what the words meant in his shocked state. He didn’t think he could make a coherent sentence if someone asked him a question.<\/p>\n “Your Honor, I request a stay so that I may prepare and deliver an appeal of the verdict and the sentence.”<\/p>\n “Very well, you have one day. Sentence will be carried out in two days time at noon. Sheriff, see to the prisoner and make arrangements for a gallows to be constructed for the purpose of this sentence.”<\/p>\n Hoss and Little Joe accompanied Ben as he trailed Roy and Adam through the crowd outside the courtroom. There were epithets tossed out repeatedly until Roy yelled that the crowd needed to disperse before he was forced to start citing people for disorderly conduct. They held their tongues then but the animosity was palpable. Adam tried to walk with his head up, but he was in shock. Art had warned him that the verdict might very well be against him, but somehow he had trusted the justice system to get it right. It didn’t happen, and now he thought about the forty-four hours he had left to live. He was wondering what meaningful thing you can possibly do from a jail cell in that time. After he locked Adam in his cell, Roy reached through the bars and removed the manacles from Adam’s wrists and left the family alone retreating to his office and closing the door behind him. The gunbelts of Hoss and Ben were on his desk. He sat and stared at them wondering too what he could do. He would not go hire men to build the gallows until the next day. Adam would have one night without that hammering and without that vision in the yard behind the jail.<\/p>\n Dinner was delivered, and Roy took it back to Adam. He hadn’t eaten more than a piece of toast or piece of bread since he had first been locked up. He drank coffee and water but ate nothing most of the time.<\/p>\n “You should eat, Adam. You ain’t ate a meal since you got here.”<\/p>\n “Why, Roy? Are you afraid I’m going to starve to death in here? Well, don’t worry. I won’t be here long enough for that to happen.”<\/p>\n “Son, Roy is just trying to do what he can.”<\/p>\n “I know, and I’m sorry for being rude, but Pa, if I ate anything, it wouldn’t stay down long. My insides are a mess.”<\/p>\n “We’ll just visit with you then. How about some coffee?”<\/p>\n “Pa, what did Art mean about an appeal?”<\/p>\n “I have to be honest with you, son. It was just to buy some time. We hired men to investigate, and we hope they can come up with something to change the verdict. We were hoping for more time, but I think the judge saw right through what we were trying to do.”<\/p>\n “So my only hope is that someone can find some nonexistent evidence to stop me from swinging from a rope two days from now?”<\/p>\n Hoss dropped his head and Little Joe started crying again with that statement. Hoss felt helpless and Little Joe was carrying a load of guilt. A protector to the end, Adam reached out to his brothers.<\/p>\n “Hoss, you know you have to take care of everyone now. You think you can fill my shoes? Of course you can. You can fill them and then some. Now look me in the eye and tell me you will be the man I know you can be.”<\/p>\n Hoss did just that because he would do anything that Adam asked. He rather hoped Adam would ask him to break him out of jail. He would do that too. Instead Adam read him like a book.<\/p>\n “You will do nothing to break the law, Hoss. I’m here, and the last thing in the world I want is to see you here with me.” Looking at Little Joe’s body bent over and still shaking with sobs, Adam’s heart broke. “Little Joe, I don’t blame you. What you did was nasty, but the evidence that got me convicted was Gerard Jenks saying he saw me stab his daughter. He lied, but there is no way that anyone will believe that. Everything you did would never have gotten me here. It’s not your fault.”<\/p>\n Little Joe nodded, but he didn’t believe it. In his mind, he had caused this, and Adam was going to hang because he had been a brat. He couldn’t believe that he had done the things he had done. He swore to himself that he would think of consequences in the future before he did anything, but for now, it was difficult to even think of a future because Adam wouldn’t be in it unless some kind of miracle occurred.<\/p>\n “Adam, we’re going to take a room at the hotel tonight. If you need anything, that’s where we’ll be. Tomorrow I have to go to Carson on business, but I’ll be back by tomorrow night. Remember that Art and the men he hired are still working. Don’t give up hope. We’ll find something to get you out of here.”<\/p>\n Ben ushered Hoss and Little Joe out then. He hoped he could settle them in a room and come back, but ended up spending so much time talking with the family lawyer and with Art that it got too late to go back to the jail. He planned to stop in the next morning before he left to see how Adam was doing. He could hear the noise from the saloons as he walked from the lawyer’s office back to the hotel after eleven. About an hour later, there was a crowd outside Adam’s cell window taunting him and calling him every name the men there could think to call him. Finally, Roy and Clem went out to disperse the crowd. It was the opening for which Gerard Jenks had been waiting. He moved quietly into the jail and back to the cell area where he found Adam sitting with his head in his hands.<\/p>\n “I ain’t gonna wait and let your pa and them lawyers come up with some trick for you to get away with what you done to my daughter.”<\/p>\n Slowly raising his head at the angry man, Adam saw a pistol aimed at his chest through the bars. There was nothing he could do so he sat and waited for the shot that would end his life even sooner than the noose. It didn’t happen. Clem came in and rushed Gerard bending him forward so that the gun was pointed at the floor. Then he wrested control of the weapon away from him. Roy came in then as angry as Adam had ever seen him.<\/p>\n “Gerard, I ought to lock you up for that fool stunt. But it wouldn’t be fair to either of you to keep you right next to each other now so I’m gonna send you on your way. But if you leave your house tonight, and I see you, I’m gonna handcuff you to the post right out front, and don’t you think I won’t.”<\/p>\n Clem moved Gerard forcibly to the door of the jail, and sent him on his way without his weapon. Then he locked the door and barred it. The crowd they had dispersed was in a foul mood, and it was possible they hadn’t seen the last of them. He and Roy planned to spend the night in the jail. Roy asked Adam if there was anything he wanted.<\/p>\n “A key to this cell and a fast horse would be appreciated.”<\/p>\n Shaking his head, Roy walked back into the office. Adam picked at his food and ate a little. Then he drank some water and lay down to try to get some sleep. He hadn’t slept at all since being locked up so he thought that sheer exhaustion might let him drift away for at least a little while. He was awakened a few hours later by terrible cramps in his belly. He knew what it meant and called for Roy or Clem.<\/p>\n “I need to go to the necessary again.”<\/p>\n Clem went to get the manacles that were required by procedure whenever a prisoner was taken from the cell. He told Roy what he was doing. Once Adam had the manacles attached, Clem opened the cell door and walked him out back to the necessary. Adam couldn’t help but think that in a day and a half, there would be a gallows right in that spot, and he would be swinging from a rope on it until dead. With that sober thought, he went inside the necessary to try to relieve the cramps that made him even more miserable. Any food he ate was going right through him. He was thirsty all the time. Doctor Martin had suggested a bland diet and lots of fluids. Adam had shaken his head when the doctor told him that. Everyone seemed so concerned about his health, and it wouldn’t make any difference at all very soon. He understood that they were trying to be kind, but it was getting rather irritating. Once he was able to get his pants back up hampered as he was by the manacles, Clem walked him back inside, locked the cell door, and then reached through to remove the manacles. As he did that, Adam got an idea for the next night. He had all day to think about it and plan. He was starting to believe that he was the only one who could do anything to get him out of this mess.<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n In the morning, Ben stopped in to see how Adam was doing. He was concerned by Adam’s appearance. He hadn’t shaved, looked exhausted, and was very pale. His breakfast sat on a small table, and clearly he hadn’t eaten much.<\/p>\n “Son, you need to eat to keep your strength up.”<\/p>\n “Why? It doesn’t take much energy to drop through a trapdoor and swing on a rope. I’m just hoping I don’t fill my drawers when it happens.”<\/p>\n Shocked to hear his son talk that way, Ben also got a bit angry at his defeatist attitude. “I’m doing what I can to see that doesn’t happen. There’s just so much evidence against you that it’s been difficult. By tonight, I hope we will have enough to delay things more so we can keep working on your case. You need to take care of yourself though. I can’t do that for you.”<\/p>\n Chagrined that he had upset his father so much, Adam apologized, but after Ben bid him goodbye and promised to see him that night, Adam began thinking about what his father had said. His father had said there was so much evidence against him. Adam wondered if that meant his father harbored some doubts as to his innocence. Then he thought that perhaps his father was only trying to help because it was what a father did, not because he truly thought that he was innocent. Sitting on the cot with only a blanket for comfort, he knew he was slipping into a depression that colored every thought he had, but for the most part, he accepted that was his lot for now.<\/p>\n Hoss sat with Little Joe in their room at the hotel until nearly noon. Then as their father had instructed, they headed to the jail to visit with Adam and keep him company. They found him very depressed and worried. Again he warned Hoss not to do anything illegal.<\/p>\n “Pa can’t lose two sons. It would kill him. He’s already lost three wives, Hoss. Don’t do that to him. Promise me, you won’t try anything?”<\/p>\n “All right, Adam, I will, but dadburnit, you know what you’re asking, don’t you. How am I going to be able to live with this? It’s gonna kill Pa, and Little Joe can hardly even talk now. It’s so wrong.”<\/p>\n “It is wrong, but there’s nothing for you to do. Pa said he’s working on it, and the lawyers are still working. I got a day left. Maybe there will be a miracle.”<\/p>\n Hoss wanted to tell Adam what Ben was hoping to achieve, but he had been instructed not to tell so he kept it to himself. Little Joe didn’t know why their father was gone. He had been told to trust the people in charge and not do anything. Considering the guilt he felt, he was doing as he was told but not liking it. He tried to talk about things to get Adam’s mind off what was happening to him, but it was clear that even the smiles Adam had for Hoss’ stories did not alleviate the stress. Finally, Adam’s dinner arrived, and Hoss and Little Joe left to get some dinner themselves.<\/p>\n At the same time, Ben was on his way back with a clemency order commuting Adam’s sentence from death by hanging to life in prison. Ben hoped it would be all they needed to have the time to prove Adam was innocent although he did know that unless there was a break soon in the case, Adam would spend some time locked up. It had taken the whole day to get the order, and he had to ride slowly as dusk descended and finally realized it wasn’t safe to travel at all. If Buck got hurt, he might not get to Virginia City in time to stop the hanging, so he had to go slowly. He made a camp and waited without sleeping for dawn to give him enough light to travel.<\/p>\n In town that evening, a young man stopped at the Jenks house. He saw a light on and took a deep breath before walking up to the front porch with his rehearsed speech. He knocked and waited for Mr. Jenks to appear. He had been briefed on his appearance so that he would know he was talking to the correct person.<\/p>\n “Mr. Jenks, I’m Lemuel Spence. You may not remember me, but I went to school with your daughter for a year before my family moved to California. Sir, I really liked your daughter, and I think she liked me as well. Well, to get to the point, sir, I’ve moved back to town and my first thought was to come by here to see if you would allow me to call on your lovely daughter.”<\/p>\n Gerard stood as if in shock. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Despite the lack of females in the region, it was rare for any man to come calling on his daughter. She had never seemed to hold the interest of any man who got to know her. Now that she was dead, here was this handsome well-spoken young man who wanted to call on her. “I’m sorry. My daughter has died.”<\/p>\n “Oh, my God, no. How could that have happened to such a lovely young woman?”<\/p>\n “Killed! She was killed. Come in, please. I was about to have a drink, and it looks like you could use one as much as I could.”<\/p>\n “Yes, sir, I will, sir. Please, I could use that drink.” And Lem entered the home as his employer watched from across the street. Step one was completed. Now they had to see if Lem could get Gerard to explain why he had lied. It was inexplicable. He should want the murderer of his daughter to be punished and yet had lied to say an innocent man had done it. Art suspected that perhaps Gerard had done it himself, but they would have to wait to see what his young prot\u00e9g\u00e9 could find out.<\/p>\n Many drinks later, Lem was starting to get an idea of what had happened. He did his best not to drink too much so that his senses and his memory were still working well. “So you think she killed herself? How could a young woman do something like that?”<\/p>\n Leaning forward and with a conspiratorial whisper, Gerard explained. “She left a note. I found it in my pocket when I was at the restaurant. She stuck it in my jacket pocket. When I went to get my wallet to pay for dinner, I found it. I ran home, but it was too late. She had already done it.”<\/p>\n “What do you mean, she did it? What did she do?”<\/p>\n Whispering even softer, Gerard made his admission. “She killed herself. She sent a note to that Cartwright bastard so he would find her. She waited until she saw him ride into town, and then she did it so he would find her. She thought he would hate himself for what he had done. She wrote it all in the note she left me. She had it all planned out. I ran home to stop her, but she was always too smart for me. It was already done.”<\/p>\n “But why blame Cartwright?”<\/p>\n “Adam Cartwright did kill her as surely as if he stuck that razor sharp knife in her himself. She always kept them knives so sharp. I told her that one day she was gonna cut herself, but she always laughed and said she knew what she was doing.”<\/p>\n Pouring another drink for Gerard, Lem did his best to guide him back to the conversation he wanted to have with him. Finally Gerard’s whisky loosened tongue went back to Adam as a topic. “All she ever wanted was to make that damn Cartwright happy. She woulda made a good wife for him too. All she ever wanted was a little happiness in this life. That cold-hearted bastard wouldn’t give her anything. He made her so sad. She cried a lot over him. I bet he never shed a single tear for her.”<\/p>\n “Do you have that note from her?” Lem’s hopes had been raised that they could get this matter settled quickly.<\/p>\n “No, I burned it. I never wanted anyone to know about it. I want that Cartwright to hang to pay for him causing my daughter’s death.”<\/p>\n “But no one is ever going to know what he did to her before she died. Don’t you think you ought to tell everyone what a nasty bastard the man is and how he had a heart of ice toward your warm sweet daughter?”<\/p>\n “But what if I tell them and they don’t hang him then? He’ll use the excuse that she pushed that knife in herself. I can’t bear the thought of him walking away from this. His pa has a lot of money, you know. He could get a lawyer to use this and get that son of his out of hanging.”<\/p>\n Lem acted as if he was thinking deeply about the problem. Then he offered a solution he hoped would work. “How about if we go tell a writer for the paper? He could write the story and it would come out right after Cartwright was hanging from that gallows. That way everybody would know they did the right thing in hanging him. Not one person would think justice wasn’t served.” It was almost dawn. Lem needed to get Gerard to tell this story soon.<\/p>\n “All right, let’s go. I’ll just finish this drink, and then we’ll go.”<\/p>\n “Maybe we’ve had enough to drink. We want to make sure we get the story straight when we talk to that writer.”<\/p>\n “It’s pretty early. You think he’s there?”<\/p>\n “Newspaper offices always open early. They need to get the type set so they can get the paper out by the afternoon.”<\/p>\n “You’re a purty smart fella. I wish you had come back to town sooner. I really do.”<\/p>\n “I do too. Now let’s go get that story about Cartwright written.” Lem helped Gerard to his feet and the two staggered to the front door: Lem because of the weight of the older man, and Gerard because of the alcohol.<\/p>\n While Lem had been talking to Gerard for the night, Adam had put his own plan into action. He had tricked Clem by telling him he needed to go to the necessary. He had been on his hands and knees in the cell acting as if the pains from the cramps were that severe. When Clem opened the cell, Adam reared back knocking him to the floor. He grabbed Clem’s pistol and pointed it at him as he backed from the cell.<\/p>\n “Now, Adam, I know you won’t kill me.”<\/p>\n “No, I wouldn’t, but I would shoot you. I’ve really got nothing left to lose, do I? I’ll shoot Roy too if you call to him and get him to come through that door. Just sit down.” Adam locked the cell then and ran for the back door. The workmen were there preparing to build the gallows. He saw horses tied nearby. He ran to them, untied one, and rode off as the men stood with their mouths open. Not one of them had ever expected to see what they had seen.<\/p>\n When Ben rode into town after dawn, he saw a group of men and horses assembling in front of the sheriff’s office. He hurried there to find out what had happened.<\/p>\n “He escaped, Ben. I gotta go after him. Now I know how you feel, but you can ride along with us if you want.”<\/p>\n Unable to sleep because of what Adam faced, Hoss was watching out the hotel window when he saw his father arrive. He left Little Joe sleeping in the room and rushed down the stairs to see his father. When he got there and found out what happened, he said he was going along as well. It didn’t take long for Little Joe to show up too for he hadn’t been sleeping but only acting that way so Hoss wouldn’t worry about him too. He also wanted to go, but Ben drew the line and said no.<\/p>\n “Roy, I have a commutation order here reducing Adam’s sentence to life in prison.”<\/p>\n “Don’t worry, Ben, we’ll bring him back alive. I already told everybody in the posse that there’ll be no shooting unless he shoots at us. I’m hoping that with you and Hoss along, he won’t do that.”<\/p>\n As Lem and Gerard were talking with Dan DeQuille, they saw the armed posse head out of town. Dan wanted to go find out what had happened, but the story he was hearing was too good to leave. His editor was standing behind him speechless. They not only had an amazing story that everyone would want to read, they would be able to get Adam Cartwright out of jail where they thought he still sat as they now knew, a wrongly convicted innocent man.<\/p>\n Only about three hours ahead of the posse, Adam had been hampered by the darkness when he first escaped and then by the horse he had taken which was not agreeable to being pushed hard. He hardly had any alternative so he kept moving forward. He thought if he could get high enough up in the big trees with all the ridges and valleys as well as canyons, he could elude almost anyone. All that time he spent with the Paiute would certainly be of help to him in surviving in the wilderness. He had no further plans at this point for he had to escape capture by the posse that he was sure would be following him. His only weapon was the pistol he had taken from Clem, and there was no canteen on the horse. He needed to find water soon for both him and the horse. He kept pushing on though because he thought to stop meant going back to town and being hanged. He would rather be shot by the posse or die in an accident on the run than to go back and die like that. By midmorning, he could spot the posse occasionally through the trees. He was going slower and slower so they were gaining on him steadily.<\/p>\n In the posse, Roy was pushing them hard on Adam’s trail. Ben and Hoss had no choice except to push on with them. They could hear muttering in the group of men who had joined up. There were several there who apparently wouldn’t mind some shooting and a chance to kill Adam. Ben and Hoss held back any comments they wanted to make. They knew that getting these men any angrier was not going to help. Each time they saw Adam’s red shirt through the trees, they seemed even more determined to get him. Ben could tell Adam’s pace was slowing and hoped that he could hold them off until dark. It would give him a chance to get away, but more importantly, it would keep him out of the hands of these angry men. As the afternoon progressed, Ben was thinking it would be best if Adam actually eluded capture. They could work on proving him innocent even then, but he would be free at least until they accomplished that.<\/p>\n “Pa, what are we gonna do if the posse catches up to Adam?”<\/p>\n “What are we going to do? Why are you asking?”<\/p>\n “Well, it just seems these men ain’t so interested in bringing Adam back to town. Seems like some of em would just as soon see him dead out here. It’s like they want to be the ones who kill him. I couldn’t let them do that, Pa.”<\/p>\n “Don’t do anything without checking with me first. I’ve been thinking the same thing. We have to make sure no one here tries to kill him instead of bringing him back.”<\/p>\n “Pa, somebody heard ya tell Roy about Adam’s sentence not being hanging no more. Some of em are upset about that.”<\/p>\n “We’ll do what we can, Hoss, and whatever we have to do, but follow my lead, please. I can’t lose another son.”<\/p>\n About that time, the members of the posse saw Adam very clearly up ahead as he rode up a ridge. He had to go slowly because the ridge was quite steep. As he got to the top, he was outlined against the sky. A shot rang out and everyone turned to see who had fired. A friend of Jenks, Darwin Lee had taken a rifle shot. Hoss turned quickly to see Adam and his heart sank when he saw him slump in the saddle as he crossed to the other side of the ridge. Ben had ridden next to Lee and jerked the rifle from his hands.<\/p>\n Up on the ridgeline, Adam looked back. He saw his father with the posse and was shocked to see him as the only one brandishing a rifle. He turned to ride down the ridge even though the wound in his back was sending pains shooting through his chest. He knew he was seriously wounded but didn’t have the time to stop to do anything about it. He rode as hard as he could for the next several hours doing everything he knew how to do to cover his trail. He found water and let the horse drink but he didn’t. He was afraid that if he got off the horse, he would not be able to get back on it again. He couldn’t get the image of his father with that rifle out of his head. He had seen that Hoss was with the posse that was obviously being led by Sheriff Coffee. He had never felt so alone in his life.<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n At the location where Lee had fired the shot, Roy was thinning out the posse. “Now Darwin and the rest of you who is friends with Gerard, you’re going home. I will not have a hanging posse, and that’s what you want this to be.”<\/p>\n Darwin was obstinate. “You never wanted to catch him anyway. You’re friends with his family. You never wanted none of this.”<\/p>\n “You’re right about some things, Darwin. I never wanted to see that boy convicted cause I know he’s innocent. I didn’t want to lock him up, but I did. I didn’t want to testify against him, but I did. I was gonna resign my job this morning cause there was no way on this earth I was gonna walk him up those gallows steps. Now, I don’t have to, but you better hope he’s going to be all right because if he ain’t, I’ll be charging you with something. Now you git on outta my sight. We have a job to do here, and it ain’t the one you think we ought to do.”<\/p>\n Once those men were out of sight, Roy turned to Hoss. “Now I didn’t ask for your help tracking your brother before cause I rightly didn’t think you’d want to do that. But now he might be hurt. We need to find him to help him. Will you track him for us?”<\/p>\n Looking to Ben for confirmation and getting a nod, Hoss agreed. He mounted up and led them to a roundabout way up to the ridge that Adam had probably used. It was longer but a much easier ride until the top, so they went much faster than they had earlier. It was a trail that Adam had showed Hoss on a hunting trip. Hoss had an idea as to where Adam was headed as well because they had used the cave as a base camp when hunting. It was a treacherous ride though if you were in a hurry. Hoss worried about Adam making that ride with a probable bullet wound and not knowing that his sentence had been commuted. He would ride like a desperate man, and a desperate man could make mistakes. He pushed on as hard as he could because of that.<\/p>\n Then Hoss and Ben found one of their fears of the moment realized when they began following Adam’s trail down the other side of the ridge. Occasionally they found blood drops on rocks. He wasn’t bleeding profusely but it was enough to be worrisome. He had no food with him, he was most likely exhausted from lack of food and lack of sleep, and probably only had the water that they had found he had entered. That’s where they lost his trail for good. He exited in one of the gravel washes and they couldn’t find which one. As evening neared, they had to make camp. Hoss told them then that he thought he knew where Adam was headed. Ben wanted to know why he hadn’t let them there then.<\/p>\n “It’s a nasty ride. Ya gotta go slow and easy. I figured if Adam thought we were following him there, he’d try to ride there too fast and too late in the day. Ifn he thinks he lost us, well maybe he’ll slow down some and not take so many risks.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I wish you had shared that with us earlier, but it is good thinking. Adam has always been one to be careful when he could. I’m sure by now he knows we’ve lost ground. I just hope he isn’t hurt too badly.”<\/p>\n “Pa, he wouldn’t a been able to ride so far ifn he was hurt real bad. We’ll find him tomorrow, I’m sure.”<\/p>\n Then there was the sound of a rider coming close. All the men grabbed weapons not knowing who it could be. When Cochise was spotted, Ben didn’t know if he was more relieved or angry. He stalked to the edge of their camp and waited for Little Joe to explain himself.<\/p>\n “Pa, Adam didn’t do it. He’s innocent.”<\/p>\n “We already know that, Little Joe. What are you doing here? You were told to stay at the hotel until we returned.”<\/p>\n “I couldn’t, Pa. Pa, it’s all over town. It was in the paper. Mr. Jenks told everyone that his daughter killed herself. Adam’s conviction was already thrown out by the judge before he left town. Deputy Clem was riding up here to tell you, but he wanted to camp when it started to get dark. I figured I could find you and let you know.”<\/p>\n “Where is Clem now?”<\/p>\n “He’s coming up behind me a lot slower. He’ll tell you the same thing when he gets here. Pa, isn’t that great news?”<\/p>\n “It is, but this is all a nightmare too.”<\/p>\n “What do you mean, Pa?”<\/p>\n “Did you see part of the posse as you were coming here?”<\/p>\n “Ya, they rode past us without saying anything. They looked real mad.”<\/p>\n “One of them shot at Adam. We’re pretty sure he hit him, but we don’t know how bad it is. We lost Adam’s trail late this afternoon. He’s out there, hurt, alone, and thinking he’s running from the gallows. Somehow we have to find him and help him.”<\/p>\n A short time later, Clem arrived and verified everything Little Joe had said. They had brought extra food, but no one was much in the mood for eating knowing that Adam was probably out there without any food or even a campfire to keep him warm. He had taken a horse one of the workmen rode to town. There was no bedroll, no canteen, and no saddlebags.<\/p>\n None of that really mattered to Adam at that moment though. He had seen how close the posse was, and with Hoss with them, he suspected they already knew where he was going. He decided to ride on even when it started to get dark. It was a gamble, but he believed he had to risk it. The horse though was skittish and tired because it wasn’t used to working this hard or traveling through such difficult terrain. It had shied at an inopportune moment and bucked Adam off. He fell down an embankment into a dry wash. As he lay against the rocks and dirt at the side of the wash, he said a prayer because it was all he had left. He was hurt, exhausted, thirsty, and hungry. At that moment, he couldn’t take care of any of those things. He closed his eyes and waited for the inevitable. He would die alone out there in the mountains or the posse would find him and take him back to hang. It didn’t really matter much any more. He was tired of fighting fate. He closed his eyes and consciousness fled.<\/p>\n The next morning, the posse broke camp as early as they could. Those who had come along to apprehend Adam left with Sheriff Coffee and Clem to ride back to town. Ben and his youngest sons were going to follow Adam to bring him home. They packed up all the supplies that the posse had brought, and Hoss led them out. They rode for only a few hours when they made a shocking discovery. They saw a where there had been a very recent landslide on the trail. When they looked down the sheer drop, they saw the horse Adam had been riding laying on the edge of a rocky stream. It took them most of the day to work their way down to that site. When they did, they found the horse but no sign of Adam. They looked at the churning waters of the mountain stream, mounted up with grim faces, and headed downstream.<\/p>\n In town late that same day, Roy met with Dan DeQuille who had interviewed Gerard Jenks. The editor and Lem corroborated the story that Dan told. Then Roy headed over to talk with Doctor Paul Martin. He needed an explanation to finish the paperwork on this case.<\/p>\n “Could a woman really do that to herself, Doc?”<\/p>\n “Roy, normally, I would say no. Most people cannot hurt themselves like that certainly. Most can’t do even minor harm to themselves. But for years, I was trying to get Gerard to get help for his daughter. Ever since her mother died, she has been getting progressively more unstable. She came to me with requests for medical treatment for things that did not exist. She wanted someone to love her and take care of her. Sadly she picked Adam as that one.”<\/p>\n “But how could she a done it? She wasn’t that strong.”<\/p>\n “I think I know now. When I first saw her and saw the blood on her hands and a cut on her right hand as well as the blood on her bedding, I assumed she fought her attacker. Now I think she put the knife in position and then put her body over it. Then she, in effect, fell on her knife. She probably lived less than a minute after she did it. She rolled on her back and died. That would be consistent with what Gerard said was in her note. She said she would fall on her knife because she could not get Adam to fall for her. She wanted him to find her dead body so he would grieve for her.”<\/p>\n “A crazy way of thinking.”<\/p>\n “That about sums it up. Do we need an inquest or is my information enough?”<\/p>\n “With Gerard’s story in the paper, I would say it’s enough. The judge already set aside the verdict and said to clean the record of any charges against Adam. Now if we only knew where he was so he could come on home. We’re gonna have to wait to see when Ben and the boys get back. We all knew he was innocent all along.”<\/p>\n Ben and his youngest sons never came to town. They went directly home to the Ponderosa after searching until they had exhausted themselves and their supplies. They never found a body. All three of them assumed that Adam had died in the fall because no one could survive a hundred foot fall into a rocky torrent like that, and if by some miracle, he had, there were falls and rapids that would have killed him. With all of the rocks and deadfall in the water, they had to assume that Adam’s body was trapped under the water somewhere. Ben wanted to return, but Hoss asked where they would look. Ben had no answer. All they had left then was mourning.<\/p>\n Up in the mountains, a recluse by the name of Yuma was searching for roots and pinon nuts to add to his foodstuffs. The winter had been hard, and he was hungry. As he stumbled through a rocky wash, he smelled something unusual. Thinking perhaps that it was a dead animal, and he might be able to salvage the hide, he went searching for the source of the smell. It wasn’t too bad so he thought perhaps the animal had only recently died or been killed. If it had been killed, then the predator might still be in the area, so he approached cautiously. He could use the hide because on his recent trip to town, he had only been able to buy a few staples like flour and salt. As it was, he nearly stumbled over Adam. He had been close to him without seeing him because of the rocks and brush.<\/p>\n “I know who you are. I was just in town, and I heard what ya done. You was supposed to hang so how did you end up here? I don’t see no horse.”<\/p>\n There was no answer of course because Adam was unconscious. Yuma began to check him over. He found bruises and bumps but nothing serious until he rolled him on his side. Then he saw the bullet wound in his back. It was a shallow wound because the shot had been taken from so far away and fired uphill. It was remarkable that he had been hit at all from that distance. But the wound had festered and there was no exit wound.<\/p>\n “Gonna have to get that bullet outta ya. Now I gotta go get some rope and such to haul you back to my place. Don’t ya go die on me now. I figure you’re worth more to your pappy alive than I could get by collecting a reward. Ifn ya die, I’ll have to settle for the reward, but either way, I just come into some money.”<\/p>\n Yuma left and hurried to his small cabin. He returned quickly with his donkey, some rope, a blanket, and two long poles. He tied the rope around Adam’s chest and hauled him up from the wash to the top of the embankment. He untied him then and built a travois. Then he rolled Adam onto it before lifting the two poles and tying them to the donkey’s pack rack. He used a small section of rope to tie Adam to the travois and then headed back to his cabin with his prize. Once back at the cabin, Yuma removed Adam’s red shirt and realized he needed to get that bullet out, but it would be too dark in his cabin to see. He propped the travois up on some firewood and used the extra rope to tie Adam more securely to the travois so he couldn’t move away when Yuma went after the bullet. The wound was red and swollen with black dried blood in the center. Yuma put the blade of his knife into the fire in his cabin. Once it was clean and hot, he headed back to Adam and lanced open the wound. He had to step away because of the smell. He went back in the cabin for his small supply of whisky. He poured some in a cup and took it outside. He poured about an ounce into the open wound. Adam was unconscious but the pain still got through. He groaned in agony and tried to get away from the pain. He couldn’t. Yuma pressed and probed with the knife, and alternately poured in small amounts of alcohol until the wound looked clean. Then he probed with the knife straight down and felt it hit something solid.<\/p>\n “Well, you’re lucky on that score. I can get that bullet out without any cutting. Now it’s gonna hurt something fierce. I’d put something in your mouth to bite on but I reckon you wouldn’t even know what I was doing ifn I tried that. Hell and damnation, here I go. I’m a gonna get that bullet out.”<\/p>\n When Yuma reached in for the bullet, Adam screamed, arched his back, and dropped into a coma. The pain, shock, fever, exhaustion, and blood loss were far too much to bear. He would not wake to full consciousness for well over a week. More than once, Yuma thought he had lost him, but he would rally and keep fighting. As the week progressed, Yuma liked the young man more and more. He had a will to survive that was amazing. Yuma even tried to remember those prayers his mother had taught him over fifty years earlier. He thought it couldn’t hurt to try that too.<\/p>\n For Adam, the only thoughts he had during those days was that he had died and gone to hell. Physical pain wracked his body and the heat was intense. All he wished for was a dip in a cold stream or sitting out in a heavy rain, but neither of those happened and it seemed the heat was consuming him. Occasionally he heard a voice but not one he recognized. The voice seemed kind enough but kept ordering him not to die and then would tie him down and inflict horrible pain on him. He thought he already had died so he could make no sense out of what he heard. Finally, nine days after fleeing the jail and the gallows, Adam opened his eyes as an older man spooned liquid into his mouth. He didn’t know who was more surprised. Yuma dropped the cup he was holding as he jumped back when Adam’s eyes opened and looked directly at him.<\/p>\n “Now look what ya made me do. That was just honey and water, but I ain’t got that much honey to be wasting it. On the other hand, glad to see ya awake. I was wondering ifn you was ever gonna wake up.”<\/p>\n Looking around at his surroundings, Adam saw that he was in a dimly lit small cabin. It smelled awful, and eventually he would come to realize he was the source of the smell. He looked back at the man who had cared for him and saved his life but also caused him great pain with his care of Adam’s wound. He wanted to talk like the man did, but it seemed he couldn’t remember how. He was going to tell the man what his name was and couldn’t remember that either. He tried to think of how he had arrived in this state, and his mind was blank on that too. He frowned and looked at the man sitting before him. He had never seen him before either as far as he knew, but because he knew virtually nothing at the moment, he perhaps should know this man as well.<\/p>\n “Well, how about I gives ya something to drink. Then maybe you can talk with me a bit. It gets mighty lonely up here.”<\/p>\n Yuma got a cup of soup that he had been cooking for his meal. He spooned it slowly and carefully into Adam’s mouth. Adam ate and found it did soothe his throat and eased his hunger. He waited for more information, but Yuma thought it was his turn to talk. He asked him to explain how he got there, and all he could do was shrug. Then he asked him several other questions, and each time, all Adam could do was shrug.<\/p>\n “C’mon, now, you’re Adam Cartwright. You come from one of the richest and most powerful families hereabouts. You must be able to talk. Hey, ifn you can’t talk, I bet you could write. I don’t have any paper, but I got a board here and some charcoal. You could just write down the answers.” Yuma handed the board and charcoal to Adam who gazed up at him in consternation. He had no idea what the man wanted. He was effectively silenced. He had no memory of how to communicate with others. He could not remember a life before this moment.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n As frustrating as it was to find that Adam could not speak nor write, Yuma was still determined to make a profit from his rescue of the young man. He headed to town on his donkey two days after Adam awakened. Adam was getting less and less cooperative as he recovered. He would not allow Yuma to look at his wound. When he left, Yuma left food on the table for him. He had pointed at it before he left. He also set out a basin of water, some rags, and lye soap. He didn’t use it often but thought his guest ought to become familiar with it. He told him to leave his clothing alone as Yuma planned to wash it when he got back, so he left him a clean blanket to wrap in once he was clean. It did seem to him that Adam understood his directions. He shook his head and left. This was all far more complex than he had thought it would be.<\/p>\n Once Yuma left, Adam got out of the bed and walked slowly to the table. He was extremely weak and could only walk about ten feet without help but that wasn’t too much of a problem in that the cabin that was only about twelve feet square. Once he got to the table, he sat on the roughhewn stool that was there. He took the soap and wet it before starting to wash himself. It took him a long time to get himself clean because he mainly could use only his right arm. When he tried to use his left, pains still radiated from the wound in his back. When he was clean, he ate some of the stew and bread that Yuma had left for him. He had seen Yuma eat some of it so assumed it was safe, and he was getting an appetite back although he still ate very little. He had lost a lot of weight and felt weak as a result of that and everything else that had happened. He drank a couple of cups of water, and then he stood and went back to the bed pulling the soiled blankets from it. With the clean blanket wrapped around him, he lay down on the bed and fell asleep.<\/p>\n In Virginia City, Yuma was very surprised to learn Adam’s story. People who talked about it were regarding it as a tragedy. They all thought Adam had died, and talked about how the family was mourning and hadn’t been to town since returning from the search for Adam. Yuma got a piece of paper by taking an old flier down from the bulletin board outside the newspaper office. He borrowed a stub of a pencil from a man in that office and wrote a note to Ben Cartwright. He told him to leave two hundred dollars at a site not too far from his cabin. He said he would bring Adam Cartwright to that spot the day after the money was left there for him. He folded the paper and wrote Ben Cartwright across the outside of it. Then he stepped into the newspaper office and asked how he could get a message to Ben Cartwright. He was told that the helper at the livery stable often delivered messages to the Ponderosa for a small fee because he always got a nice tip from the Cartwrights. Yuma headed over there to do just that. He only had a two-bit piece but the boy was still agreeable to taking the message out there. He headed out of town to the Ponderosa as Yuma headed back to his cabin.<\/p>\n When Jimmy got to the Ponderosa, he knocked as he always did. Hop Sing answered the door and told Jimmy that Mr. Cartwright was at his desk and to bring the note to him there. Jimmy handed the note over and got a dollar for his troubles. He didn’t even get to the front door before Ben was up and demanding he return. Furious, Ben was standing behind his desk.<\/p>\n “Who paid you to bring this out here?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know his name. I see him in town every now and then. Sometimes he has a little bit of gold, but mostly he brings in furs to trade for stuff.”<\/p>\n “What does he look like?”<\/p>\n Jimmy described him as well as he could. Ben asked him to bring that note to Sheriff Coffee and to give him the description of the man who had asked him to deliver it. After Jimmy left, Ben walked over and poured himself a glass of brandy. Hoss and Little Joe were soon at the house for lunch and asked him what was wrong because he didn’t usually have any alcohol during the day.<\/p>\n “A damn cruel hoax. Someone claims they will deliver Adam if we bring two hundred dollars to a spot near where he disappeared.”<\/p>\n “Who was it?” Hoss was as upset as his father.<\/p>\n “Jimmy will give a description to Roy. We’ll let him handle it.”<\/p>\n “Pa, what if it isn’t a hoax? What if he’s got Adam?”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, we all saw the same thing. No one could have survived that.” Ben dropped into the red leather chair and stared at the fireplace. He couldn’t get that image out of his head. Now this had brought it all back into sharp focus again. No one had anything more to say, and lunch was very somber. Many times each day, there were things that reminded the family members of their loss. It was next to impossible to go for even an hour without remembering. For someone to try to profit from their loss was infuriating. That night, all three of them dreamed of Adam coming back to the Ponderosa.<\/p>\n Back at his cabin, Yuma was dreaming of money he thought he would soon have. He had no idea how poor he was at criminal activities. He went out and checked the next day and the day after but there was no money. He decided to be more direct. He took Adam’s shirt and rolled it up. He rode to the Ponderosa and waited for dusk. Then he rode as close as he could before sneaking up to the house and throwing the shirt on the porch near the front door. He quickly returned to his horse and rode back to the cabin. Every time he entered his cabin now, Adam sat on the bed with his back to the wall eyeing him suspiciously. It seemed he had realized who had been hurting him all those times when he was suffering from the high fever. He didn’t realize that it had been necessary to save his life, and Yuma didn’t know why he was regarded with such hostility. The lack of communication made any understanding impossible.<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, the family had been having dinner when Yuma delivered the shirt. Hoss looked up from his meal when the shirt was tossed.<\/p>\n “Did you hear something?”<\/p>\n “Like what?” Ben had not heard anything, but Hoss frequently heard things he didn’t.<\/p>\n “I thought I heard a noise by the front porch.”<\/p>\n “Probably just a small animal, maybe a squirrel.”<\/p>\n “Didn’t sound like a squirrel.”<\/p>\n Wondering if Hoss did hear something, Little Joe jumped up to go check. He was gone before Ben could remind him that he needed to ask to be excused before leaving the table. Neither Ben nor Hoss heard anything from Little Joe other than the front door opening. Then an ashen faced Little Joe stood at the corner of the dining room holding a red shirt. Ben knocked over his chair as he stood up quickly and moved to his youngest son. He grabbed the shirt out of Little Joe’s hands and unrolled it. There in the back was a bullet hole. It was clearly Adam’s shirt. There were a few other tears in it, but overall, it didn’t look too bad and it had been washed. Hoss moved to his father’s side.<\/p>\n “Pa, maybe we oughta bring two hundred dollars to that spot he mentioned, and see what’s going on here.”<\/p>\n “Yes, at first light tomorrow. We have enough in the safe to do it. We’ll go at first light.”<\/p>\n Ben was nearly in shock. He had no idea what to think now, but agreed that they needed to find out where the man had gotten Adam’s shirt. Not one of them slept much that night. Before dawn was even there, Ben and Hoss were at the dining table to eat breakfast. Hop Sing had been told of their plans and why they were leaving so early. He had prayed as much as anyone the night before that there could in fact be a miracle. Little Joe came down as the two men were eating. Hop Sing brought out a plate for him immediately. As soon as they could, they rode out. Ben dropped the money at the prescribed spot, and then the three of them rode back to the trees near there and hid themselves as they watched. By midmorning, a man walked down to the spot and picked up the bag. They could hear his yell of jubilation when he opened it. He began walking back the way he had come but the three rode after him. He saw them coming and tried to run, but it was futile. Soon Ben had him by his shirt.<\/p>\n “Where did you get my son’s shirt?”<\/p>\n “I got it from him.”<\/p>\n “Where is he?”<\/p>\n “He’s at my cabin.”<\/p>\n “You brought his body to your cabin?”<\/p>\n “No, course not. I brought him. I found him all hurt and I saved him.”<\/p>\n “Saved him? He’s alive?”<\/p>\n “Course he is. I wouldna asked for money ifn he was dead. I just thought I deserved something for all my troubles.”<\/p>\n “Mister, if what you said is true, my Pa woulda given you ten or twenty times what you said we had ta pay. You just had to ask. Now where is he?”<\/p>\n So Yuma led them back to the cabin as he gave them a running dialogue about finding him and what he had done for him. “He’s a strange one though. He don’t talk or make a sound at all. He just stares at me. More and more, he’s been looking mad at me, but I don’t know why.”<\/p>\n “He hasn’t talked to you at all?”<\/p>\n “Ha, maybe it isn’t Adam at all. I can’t believe he wouldn’t be talking.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, this is not a good time to be joking.”<\/p>\n “Yes, Pa. Sorry, Pa.”<\/p>\n When they got to the cabin, all four crowded inside. Adam sat up from the bed where he had been sleeping. He pulled the blanket around him and pressed back against the wall. He showed no sign of recognition.<\/p>\n “Adam, son, I can’t believe it. You’re alive. I prayed and prayed, but I almost can’t believe it. It is a miracle.”<\/p>\n “See, I told ya. He don’t talk, and he don’t know nothing.”<\/p>\n Hoss and Little Joe also addressed their brother. There was no response showing that he had any idea who they were. He seemed more worried about them being there than anything. Ben looked over at Yuma. He was getting very worried about his son’s condition.<\/p>\n “Has he been this way all the time?”<\/p>\n “He groaned and hollered when I first brung him here. But then he got that terrible fever and he spent over a week lying there looking like he was dying. When he finally woke up, he didn’t make a sound. He hasn’t made a sound since far as I know.”<\/p>\n “Pa, what’s wrong with Adam?”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, I don’t know. It must be because of all the pain and suffering. I’m sure he’ll be fine in a few days once we get him home with some of Hop Sing’s cooking and sleeping in his own bed.” Except Ben wasn’t sure at all what to think even as he tried to reassure his younger sons. He asked Yuma to come with them. Yuma was concerned that they were going to turn him over to the sheriff, but Ben assured him that they wanted him to speak with the doctor about what he had done for Adam and anything he remembered about the previous two weeks. Ben also offered to pay him five hundred dollars for his help and that convinced him to travel to the Ponderosa with the family. Little Joe rode double with his father so Adam could ride Cochise. Hoss rode beside Adam and Ben rode ahead of them with Yuma on his donkey. They set the pace. Adam seemed fairly agreeable to traveling with them, but in his mind, he was happy to be free of that cabin and to have a horse to ride. He was tiring as they rode though. Hoss called a halt about two thirds of the way back.<\/p>\n “Pa, I think we need a break.”<\/p>\n Ben was going to say it was only a short distance to the house, but when he looked back, he saw how pale Adam had become. He pulled up and after he and Little Joe dismounted, he pulled his saddlebags down and handed sandwiches all around. He noted how Adam kept anyone from getting behind him. He seemed worried about all of them. They rested in the shade of a tree with Adam sitting up against the tree trunk and keeping all four of them in sight. It was unnerving to his family to have him so worried about what they might do. When they got back to the ranch, Ben sent one of the hands for the doctor. Everyone on the ranch was shocked not only to see that Adam was alive, but shocked at his appearance as well. He looked almost gaunt and had a heavy beard. He had no shirt and kept a blanket around his shoulders to stay warm. Hoss went to get him a shirt, but he left it laying on his lap. He didn’t seem ready to accept something like that yet. When Doctor Martin got there nearly two hours later, he was as shocked as everyone but his training allowed him to hide it better.<\/p>\n “Adam, I would like to change the bandage on your wound. I’m a doctor, and I’ve done this for many people. May I do that for you?”<\/p>\n Although it was clear that Adam was concerned about that request, he stood and looked at the doctor quizzically.<\/p>\n “We can go in that bedroom over there. It will be very private. Hop Sing there will bring in some water so that I can clean the area if I have to do that. Is that all right?”<\/p>\n Adam walked to the indicated room so Paul followed. After Hop Sing brought in the water, Paul closed the door. He asked Adam before he did anything, and waited for his response before proceeding. When he finished, he asked Adam if he was tired and would like to sleep. Adam lay back on the bed then. Paul walked to the door, and as he left, he closed the door tightly. He told them not to rush things too much.<\/p>\n “He’s exhausted. He needs to rebuild his strength. As to the lack of communication and memory loss, I don’t know. I want to talk to Yuma here, and then see what happens over the next few days. I’ll be back tomorrow and the day after. I’ll be here every day until I can give you some answers.”<\/p>\n Yuma told all of them a detailed version of events then. Ben offered to let him stay the night, but Yuma was uncomfortable with the idea. He was still worried about the sheriff. Ben got five hundred dollars from the safe and handed it to him. “Thank you for saving my son’s life. If you ever need help with anything, you come and ask us.” Yuma left then as did Doctor Martin.<\/p>\n For the next two days, Adam ate meals with the family, slept in his old room, but said nothing. He continued to look on his family with suspicion. When they were all leaving the house the next day, Ben and Hoss strapped on their gunbelts. Adam looked at them with a furrowed brow. Hoss opened the door of the credenza and removed Adam’s gunbelt and handed it to him. Adam strapped it on, and as far as they knew, he never took it off. He sat in the great room and at the dining table in a position so that no one could be behind him. The first meal, Hoss had wanted to say that was his spot, but then he realized that Adam didn’t remember that. He moved to the end of the table where his older brother usually sat. There were no family conversations because Adam did not communicate in any way. It was as if he wasn’t there even though he was there.<\/p>\n Doctor Martin was true to his word. On his third visit, he talked extensively with the family.<\/p>\n “Yes, memory loss can occur from an injury as well as from a high fever, but the memory loss should primarily be from the time of the injury and while suffering the fever. Adam’s memory loss seems complete. I believe there are other reasons for it. Stress, shock, extreme pain, and feelings of being abandoned and lost could make him not want to remember or unable to remember.”<\/p>\n “He was never abandoned. We did everything we could to try to help him.”<\/p>\n “Ben, he was convicted and facing the gallows. He sat in that jail cell all alone. Who knows what thoughts he had. He didn’t know you had traveled to see the territorial governor to get clemency for him. He didn’t know that he was facing a life sentence instead of hanging.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t want to give him any false hope. He did say that he wondered if I thought he was guilty when I said there was so much evidence against him, and not much for the defense to use.”<\/p>\n “You see, that’s what I mean. Who knows what he was thinking? He very likely did feel abandoned, and then you and Hoss were in the posse when he was shot. If he saw that, he could have also assumed that you were trying to take him back to hang.”<\/p>\n “He don’t trust none of us either. He wears his gunbelt all the time. He won’t never turn his back on any of us. He even barricades his bedroom door at night. You can hear him drag the furniture when he does it and in the morning to open it up again. But why can’t he talk with us?”<\/p>\n “Probably the same things causing the memory problems are causing the lack of communication. Most likely, he woke up unable to speak because of the fever. His mind apparently has seen no reason to change that since then.”<\/p>\n “How bad do you think the fever was?”<\/p>\n “I’ve seen the scarring from those bullet wounds. It is extensive and shows the results of the areas being badly infected. Yuma said he lanced the wound a number of times to drain it and had to change the bandages repeatedly. He said he tied him down each time when he did it because he thrashed about with the extreme pain of that. He only noticed on retrospection that Adam didn’t scream or yell out as he did when he first moved him and then got the bullet out. Somewhere in that time frame, his mind closed off communication with the world. With that situation, I think the fever was probably very high, the pain was extreme, and he had faced so much already, it was too much for him. He’s lucky to have survived at all so we have to be patient with him now.”<\/p>\n “But what can we do for my son then?”<\/p>\n “Kindness, caring, good food, rest, and time are the best prescription for now. He needs to feel comfortable where he is for his mind to open those barriers. Remember that it is not a conscious decision on his part not to remember and not to communicate. He is trapped behind those barriers as effectively as you are kept on the other side, but he is the only one who can knock them down. However, he has to want to knock them down.”<\/p>\n “I still don’t understand how he doesn’t trust us. I mean we were all there when he was in jail. He said he forgave me for what I did. Does this mean he doesn’t?” Little Joe was still carrying a lot of guilt for his part in this ordeal.<\/p>\n “His own decision to run may have affected this the most. He felt alone and cut off from everyone, so that became his reality.”<\/p>\n “So he has to find a way to reconnect with us. I don’t know how we can do that for my son.”<\/p>\n “With whom does he seem most comfortable?”<\/p>\n “Probably Hoss. He seems to want to get away from Little Joe whenever he gets too close, and he gives me looks that tell me to keep my distance. Hoss can sit next to him, and even touch him without too much of a negative reaction.”<\/p>\n “Then have him work with Hoss. Perhaps even take his meals with just Hoss. He needs to trust someone, and right now, he’s too worried about everything to trust anyone.”<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n Still weak from his ordeal, Adam wasn’t able to take on normal tasks. The hands had been told to keep their distance and did. Adam spent each day in Hoss’ company as they did minor chores around the house with frequent breaks for Adam to rest. When they cut firewood, Hoss saw the scar on Adam’s back. It was still shades of red and purple, but the tissue around it looked healthy. Paul had said to give him all the opportunities to remember that they could. Because of the memories the scar brought out, Hoss started telling the story, as he remembered Adam telling him many times, of his mother being killed by an arrow. Adam stopped working and listened. It was a good story, and he enjoyed listening to Hoss tell these stories. He knew he was supposed to remember things but didn’t although he did find a lot of troubling images were invading his dreams at night making sleep even more elusive than it had been. Often he was awake until the early morning hours and then would fall into sleep due to sheer exhaustion. Tired in the morning and then working meant that it wasn’t unusual for him to fall asleep in a chair on the porch after they finished their lunch. Hoss never woke him when that happened. He sat in a chair and waited.<\/p>\n Inside, Ben would often be watching. His heart broke every time he saw that sad, haunted look in his oldest son’s eyes. He was lost in there, and only he could find his way out. He sat down at his desk again and tried to concentrate on the work they had to do. He had cancelled the drive they should have had, so he had to be very careful with expenditures until they could organize another one. They wouldn’t be able to do that until Adam was better or at least healthier. He noted too that each day, Adam chose only his black shirts and black pants to wear until they were all in the laundry and he had to wear the other colors. He thought to ask Paul what that could mean the next time he stopped in to check on Adam’s progress. His health was improving, and with the work, he was eating more so he no longer had that gray, gaunt look, although with the beard, it was harder to tell. Ben wondered why he never shaved, but again had no answer. He decided though to ask him that at dinner just to see his reaction, so he did. Adam looked at him and shrugged.<\/p>\n “Do ya remember how to shave?” Hoss was next to Adam at the table and that got his attention. He shook his head. “Well, after dinner, I could shave ya. Would that be all right?” Hoss grinned when Adam nodded, and Adam smiled back. That was the first smile Ben had seen from Adam since his return. Hoss looked at his father. “He does that sometimes now. I’m glad you saw it. Hey, Hop Sing, I’m gonna need some hot water, a towel, and some shaving soap after dinner. I’m gonna help Adam get rid of that beard.”<\/p>\n As Hoss first trimmed Adam’s beard and then began shaving him, his tongue was out one side of his mouth and then the other as he concentrated. Adam began to mimic him. “Now you cut that out. I can’t do this proper with you sticking your tongue out of the corners of your mouth. Now who does something silly like that anyway?” Adam pointed at Hoss. “I don’t do nothing of the kind. Now you just hold still so’s I can do this.” Ben and Little Joe watched as Adam surreptitiously slid his hand toward the hand mirror on the table. Hoss saw it too but pretended not to see. He did an exaggerated tongue in the corner of his mouth, and Adam raised the mirror to show him. “Now you just wait one dadblamed minute. I’m just trying to help, and you keep making fun of me. Ifn I do that it’s only cause you taught me how. I do a lot of stuff you showed me.” Adam grinned, and Hoss laughed. Ben thought his heart grew larger at that moment to see his two oldest sons teasing each other.<\/p>\n That night, they did not hear Adam pull any furniture in front of his door. More progress had been made, but it was so difficult to be patient. Sometimes Ben or Little Joe just wanted to demand that Adam remember them, but they knew that would be the worst thing to do so they forced themselves to wait. Unable to sleep, Little Joe was frustrated and climbed out on the porch roof. He lay down on his back to look at the stars. In his room, Adam heard some noise outside his window. At first, he was afraid but looking out the window, he saw Little Joe lying on his back staring at the heavens. Hesitating for a moment, Adam climbed through his window onto the porch roof next to Little Joe who was in his nightshirt and turned to see Adam with his shirt open but still wearing his pants. At least he didn’t have his gunbelt on. Little Joe turned back to look at the sky as Adam sat down and leaned back. Little Joe started naming the constellations Adam had taught him. First he pointed at Taurus, which was one of his favorites. Adam laid back and watched and listened. After naming that, Little Joe pointed and named Gemini, and then Orion and Perseus. He wanted to name the next one but couldn’t remember. Adam took his hand and said the name. “Auriga.”<\/p>\n Shocked, Little Joe sat up. “You can talk! I heard you. You can talk! C’mon, say something else. I know you can. Say something.” By then both Ben and Hoss were at Little Joe’s window. “Pa, Hoss, he can talk. Adam can talk. He said Auriga! C’mon Adam, say something else.”<\/p>\n Adam sat silently. He was as surprised as Little Joe. But when he tried to say something, nothing happened. He had the words in his mind now, but couldn’t remember how to say them. He looked up at his father and middle brother and shrugged. He didn’t know what else to do. Little Joe was going to try to get him to talk more, but Ben stopped that.<\/p>\n “Joseph, remember what the doctor said. Be patient. Adam has said something but pushing him to say more obviously isn’t going to work. Let’s rejoice in the fact that we know he can talk, and wait for him to find a way to do that more.”<\/p>\n Clearly disappointed, Little Joe frowned. He had to think of a way to get Adam to talk more. As it happened, the next one was as unexpected as the first. Hop Sing was told by Ben that Adam had said a word. To celebrate the achievement, he fixed hotcakes with hot cinnamon apples the next morning. There was bacon on the side as well as fresh fruit. Adam took a plate from Hop Sing and began eating as soon as Ben finished saying grace. “Hmm, these are good!” Then he looked up in shock at everyone. He had talked again, and he still had no idea how he had done it. Hoss and Ben grinned at him helping him to relax. He looked at Little Joe who was staring at him. Ben saw it too.<\/p>\n “Little Joe, you will not scheme to get Adam to talk more. He is doing quite well without your interference. Is that clear?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Pa, but I was thinking that if we keep doing good things, he’s gonna talk more.”<\/p>\n “If you want to do nice things for your brother, that’s fine. But no scheming.”<\/p>\n “Yes, sir.” Ben didn’t need to remind him of the terrible consequences of his last scheme.<\/p>\n As was the usual routine, Hoss and Adam went outside to work, and on that day, Ben and Little Joe headed out to the herd to take care of things there. Ben was looking forward almost as much as Little Joe to Adam recovering more because he wasn’t used to all the riding and work which made him realize just how much Adam and Hoss had been doing before this ordeal began. He decided right then and there that he ought to increase their wages for they were very important to the successful operation of the ranch. When Ben and Little Joe rode back to have lunch, Doctor Martin was there. He was speaking to Adam with Hoss hovering nearby. He could see too how anxious Ben and Little Joe were when they arrived.<\/p>\n “As I’ve been explaining to Adam, his speech returning is step one. He will likely be able to say more and more if you can all just let him do it in his own time. Now as his speech returns, I fully expect his memories to do the same and probably in the same manner. He’ll begin remembering bits and pieces, perhaps memories that are important to him. As he recuperates, he will remember more and more. Before you get too exuberant, I have to tell you that this could take weeks or months. Pushing it won’t speed things up, and could very well make it take longer.” Looking pointedly at Little Joe, Doctor Martin was very specific. “There are no tricks, no schemes, or anything else that will help this along. It is a healing process and will occur at its own pace much as a broken bone or a wound heals. There’s nothing to speed it up, and trying to do too much too soon sets back the healing process.”<\/p>\n Over the next few days, Adam made more of those spontaneous comments. They seemed to be occurring more and more often giving the whole family hope that this might soon be over. Adam was working on fixing a wagon wheel when Hoss pinched his finger. “Dadburnit, this dadblamed wagon is gonna be the death of me yet. Tarnation, it seems every time I work on this thing, I get hurt.” Looking up he saw Adam smiling at him. “What do you think is so funny anyway? That hurt.”<\/p>\n “Hoss.”<\/p>\n For a moment, Hoss didn’t react, but then he stood. Adam saying that didn’t sound like the other things he had been saying. It sounded like he knew who he was. “You remember me?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I remember you. I remember you.” Images of Hoss from many different events were scrolling through his mind. He smiled again, and Hoss reached for him and pulled him into a hug.<\/p>\n “We got some real good news to share when Pa and Little Joe get home, now don’t we? They’re gonna be tickled pink. We all been hoping for you to start remembering us and yourself too for that matter. You want ta go up to your room now. I can tell ya all about the stuff ya got in there.”<\/p>\n Hesitantly and being careful to say each word correctly, Adam disagreed. “Hoss, we can fix the wagon first.”<\/p>\n Hoss grinned. He loved hearing his brother talk to him, and calling him by his name was the best. His finger didn’t even bother him any more. They finished the wagon and then went up to Adam’s room briefly. Hoss could see how tired Adam was getting and suggested they go have that snack that Hop Sing had promised them. He heard the heavy tread that Adam made as he came down the stairs. He and Hoss walked out to the porch as was their afternoon habit, and Hop Sing was soon there with doughnuts and coffee.<\/p>\n “Hop Sing, Adam remembered me. He’s talking a bit more too.”<\/p>\n Hop Sing had heard. The wagon was in the yard, and Hoss had talked very loudly when he got excited. “I hear. I very happy too.” He noticed that Adam had his brow furrowed and was staring at him intently. “Mistah Adam need something from Hop Sing.”<\/p>\n With a small smile, Adam stood and bowed. “Just don’t go back to China anytime soon, please.”<\/p>\n “You remember Hop Sing!”<\/p>\n Slowly and very deliberately, Adam answered him. “I remember. Not everything has come back, but more and more today, all those dreams I’ve been having are coming into focus.” As he remembered, the words were coming back too, but it was exhausting. He sat in the chair, sipped coffee, and ate a donut. Then he tipped his head back and fell asleep.<\/p>\n Hoss hated to see fresh doughnuts go to waste, so he ate three and drank coffee as he sat quietly with his brother who was now truly back home. Ben and Little Joe were hunting some coyotes who had been wreaking havoc not only with the chickens but with the newborn livestock. They rode into the yard quietly as they usually did lately because Adam was often sleeping or resting on the porch by the time they got back. Hoss waved and grinned so Ben knew it had been a good day. He hoped as he did every day that Adam would remember his family. After he fed Buck, brushed him down, and made sure he had water, he grabbed his rifle and headed to the porch to talk with Hoss. Little Joe yelled out to him from the stable asking if he wanted him to stretch the pelts they had. Adam heard Little Joe’s yell and opened his eyes to see his father coming toward him carrying a rifle. Suddenly one of his nightmares seemed to be coming true. He jumped up knocking his chair over backwards and startling Hoss into spilling the coffee he was pouring for his father.<\/p>\n “You shot me!”<\/p>\n “What?”<\/p>\n Not so clearly stated as the first exclamation, Adam struggled to say what he was seeing in his mind. “I saw you with the rifle. I got shot. You had a rifle.”<\/p>\n “Adam, Pa grabbed that rifle away from Darwin Lee. Pa would never shoot you.” Hoss was in pain at the suffering Adam had endured, and now the pain his father must be suffering knowing how Adam had misconstrued what had happened.<\/p>\n “No, son, I would never hurt you.”<\/p>\n Slowly with each word a deliberate effort, Adam’s memories of being hurt by his father emerged. “You hit me with your belt. Many times. You called it a tanning, but you hit me with your belt. It hurt a lot.”<\/p>\n Suddenly Inger’s words and Marie’s came back at Ben. They had both said that tanning, especially with a belt, didn’t engender respect and obedience as Ben claimed. Both of them said it caused fear and a desire to hide. He had eventually accepted some of what they said, but Adam had apparently already suffered consequences because of it. Ben had tanned Hoss and Little Joe with his hand for he couldn’t accept that corporal punishment was wrong, but they had never felt the sting of his belt as Adam had. “I was wrong to do that. My father did it to me, and I blindly accepted that it was the way to handle disobedience, but I know now that I was wrong. But, son, I would never shoot you no matter what. I couldn’t do that. You’re my first-born son. You’ve been by my side for over half of my life. I couldn’t do that.”<\/p>\n In a halting voice as Adam searched for the words he needed, he stated his greatest concerns. “But you left me alone in that cell. I had less than two days to live and you left. You said you had business in Carson. You said that there was so much evidence against me. Did you think I did it?”<\/p>\n “Never. There was so much evidence to fight though, and we didn’t have much to help us. I’m so sorry I left you alone, but I went to Carson to get a clemency order. I didn’t know it would take all day. I didn’t get back until the next morning, and you had already escaped. Roy told us that we could ride with the posse to try to make sure you weren’t hurt. Your sentence was commuted to life in prison. It was what the lawyers said was our only chance to prove you innocent. These damn trials out here go so fast. It seems they want to punish someone before they know the whole story. Now we can tell you too. Gerard Jenks admitted that his daughter killed herself. He lied when he said he saw you, but we knew that. However we couldn’t prove it until he told Dan at the Territorial Enterprise, and they printed the story. Everyone knows you’re innocent now. I should have told you what I was doing that day. Son, I didn’t want to give you false hope just to see it dashed, but I know now that it must have looked like I was abandoning you. I wasn’t. I was doing everything I could to save you.”<\/p>\n “Adam, do you trust me?” Hoss had moved to Adam’s side. Adam nodded as he looked into his brother’s bright blue eyes that could never lie. “Then believe me that everything that Pa just said is the God’s honest truth.”<\/p>\n Seeing how shaken Adam looked, Hoss said nothing more. Ben and even Little Joe remained quiet. None of them could imagine what was happening in Adam’s mind now as memories returned. Adam squeezed his eyes shut. Hoss righted the chair Adam had tipped over and guided him to sit in it again and lean back. He did. Ben motioned to Little Joe to go into the house. Hoss used sign language to indicate that he would stay with Adam. Ben retreated, but Hoss knew he wouldn’t go far. At this point, no one knew what to expect.<\/p>\n Chapter 8<\/p>\n As soon as possible, Ben sent a hand to see if Doctor Martin could come out to the Ponderosa to try to help them now that Adam’s memories were returning. When Paul arrived, he had little to add to what they already knew. As Adam rested, they talked.<\/p>\n “This process could be exhausting for Adam over the next few days as he emotionally adjusts to remembering and then reconnecting with his family. Not all the memories will be pleasant. He will have to process all of that. From what you told me of the things he said, I think I have a better understanding of what happened. He was already tired, hungry, and thirsty when he was shot. He was afraid of what could happen. He took a risk riding at night and that had to raise his stress level too. Then he got hurt more, and suffered a very high fever. Already emotionally distraught and probably plagued by bad dreams based on his recent experiences, his mind shut off his memories. It was too much. Now that he knows some of what he thought was true isn’t true, he’ll be able to better accept that he’s here with his family.”<\/p>\n “He’s very upset right now, Paul. What can we do?”<\/p>\n “Ben, nothing too much. I think a warm soaking bath, a good meal, and then perhaps some warm milk before he slips into a soft comfortable bed. Keep it quiet, and let him sleep as long as he will. I suspect he may not be up very early tomorrow. That’s all right. If it happens every day, then I need to know.”<\/p>\n “Why, Doc? Ain’t he gonna need a lot of sleep?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, your brother was always prone to being serious, and introspective, and sometimes even a bit depressed. Something like this could push him in that direction. We don’t want that to happen.”<\/p>\n “You mean, he’s moody, and we should watch out he don’t get into one of those bad moods and stay there?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Hoss, that about sums it up. Find the things that make him more relaxed and do those. It’s probably time to let him start interacting with people. Let the hands come up to him. We’ll see if he remembers them.”<\/p>\n “Paul, what if he doesn’t?”<\/p>\n “Ben, he will, but how fast he remembers them will tell us how much of his memory has returned. It’s not all back yet. I can tell by how slowly he’s forced to speak. Almost every word is a conscious decision on his part to say. Except for the spontaneous comments that you have mentioned, his speech is very deliberate. Has anyone tried to see if he can read or write yet?”<\/p>\n “Never even thought to do that, Doc.”<\/p>\n “Well, don’t try yet. Give it a couple of days and then see if he can. I suspect he will be able to do that now. Hand him his guitar to see if he can play. Reading and music are two things he enjoyed. It may help him recover to be able to do those again. But again, don’t rush things. For the next day or two, he has enough to do. But gradually try to get him to do some of the old familiar things.”<\/p>\n “Paul, Adam seems to prefer black clothing now. He’ll wear that in preference to anything else he has. Is that meaningful or just a coincidence?”<\/p>\n Thinking about that for a moment, the doctor was stymied. “Ben, I just don’t know. This kind of reaction to trauma and stress happens often enough, but most people think it’s just the person feeling sorry for themselves or some other such nonsense. It was only Adam’s profound memory loss that made everyone take notice. There are still going to be some who will doubt he had a real problem. They’ll blame him. Someday, we’ll know more about what happens in cases like this, but for now, it hasn’t been studied enough. There are a lot of theories but no real answers. Some of this is using good common medical sense for the good of the patient. I have to tell you if those things I suggested didn’t work, I wouldn’t have known what to do instead.”<\/p>\n “So I don’t suppose you could tell us this won’t reoccur?”<\/p>\n “There’s no way to tell, Ben. Just keep doing what you’ve been doing and be patient with the patient. It’s working and there isn’t any harm in any of the things I’ve asked you to do.”<\/p>\n The family followed the doctor’s advice that night and were relieved when it worked. Adam did sleep late the next day walking down the stairs about midmorning. Ben was working at his desk. He planned to spend the afternoon working with the hands, but for the morning, there was paperwork that had to be completed.<\/p>\n “Did you get a good night’s sleep, Adam?”<\/p>\n “Yes, but you shouldn’t give me such preferential treatment. It may make my brothers upset.”<\/p>\n Ben was relieved to hear how much Adam’s speech had improved in clarity and in the speed of delivery. “Oh, they were in full agreement that you needed your sleep. Hoss is out working on the forge if you want to help him after your breakfast.”<\/p>\n “Maybe I should skip breakfast. It’ll be time for lunch in two hours.”<\/p>\n “I wouldn’t advise you to do that. Hop Sing will be very angry. He set aside food for your breakfast, and you know how much he hates it when we don’t eat the food he’s prepared.”<\/p>\n Understanding what his father meant, Adam nodded and headed to the kitchen. Soon Ben could hear the chatter of conversation that seemed to be mostly dominated by Hop Sing. After that, he heard Hoss and Adam talking in the yard as they worked. Adam liked working on the forge and creating things, and the two brothers were enjoying their time together so much, Hoss had to be called for lunch. Hop Sing was so shocked by that, he forgot to complain about Hoss and Adam being late and the food getting cold. That was so unusual that Ben had to remark about it and that caused Hop Sing to admonish him for saying such things. Hoss and Adam smiled at the irony of their father being rebuked when they were the ones late for lunch.<\/p>\n “Hey, where’s shortshanks anyway? He coulda helped us with the forge today, and I ain’t seen him since breakfast.”<\/p>\n “I sent him out to work with the hands. He doesn’t need me there to get some work done.”<\/p>\n In the time before this had happened to Adam, he would have smirked at that. He said nothing and had no particular response at all. Both Ben and Hoss noticed. It was clear that he still had a way to go to get back to the way he was, and not for the first time, both wondered if he ever would. Because he had slept in, Adam didn’t fall asleep after lunch or when Hop Sing brought out a snack. Hop Sing was still doing his best to get Adam to eat more so he could gain back more of the weight he had lost. Working with Hoss though was rebuilding Adam’s musculature, and he felt better and better each day other than being tired. He was still having lots of dreams at night, and often got surprised during the day when a phrase, a conversation, or talking with one of the hands would stimulate more memory. Paul thought it would all come back but there were a few gaps and that caused a bit of worry too. As a result of not napping, when Adam got to the dinner table, he was very tired. He put his head down on his arms. Hoss was the only one at the table when he did that. By the time, Ben and Little Joe finished cleaning up and got to the table, Adam was asleep. Instead of waking him, Ben motioned for his sons to pick up their place settings and follow him into the kitchen. They ate dinner in the kitchen, which they hadn’t done for years.<\/p>\n About an hour later, Adam groggily lifted his head. The table was still set for his dinner but he could see that the other plates and utensils were gone. He turned around to find his family seated in the great room. Ben was reading a newspaper, Joe was reading a short novel, and Hoss was whittling. Hoss saw Adam stir.<\/p>\n “Hop Sing saved dinner for you. We ate already.”<\/p>\n Yawning, Adam was about to go to the kitchen to get a plate from the warmer, but Hop Sing brought it to him. He had been listening for a sign that Adam was awake and had heard Hoss’ statement. Adam thanked him, ate his dinner, and then bid everyone good night. As he passed his father who was sitting in his red leather chair, Adam paused and put his hand on his father’s shoulder.<\/p>\n “Good night, Adam.”<\/p>\n “Good night, Pa.”<\/p>\n Such simple words but they carried a lot of meaning. Adam had accepted that his father had told him the truth. He trusted his father again even if all the memories weren’t back yet. His family watched Adam slowly climb the stairs and turn down the hallway at the top.<\/p>\n “Is he going to get any better? He seems to sleep all the time.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, Doctor Martin warned us that might happen. Adam has so much to do to recover, and he doesn’t sleep well at night.”<\/p>\n “Why not, Pa? I been wondering that myself. He seems tired enough when he goes upstairs just like he did now.”<\/p>\n “He’s told Paul about it now that he can talk again. He has bad dreams, Hoss. He finds it difficult to stay asleep. He’s in bed a long time, but he’s often awake too.”<\/p>\n “So those naps he takes are important?”<\/p>\n “Very important. That’s why I don’t want him out working with the herds or the fences yet. He wouldn’t get an opportunity to rest, and I’m afraid if he got too tired, he could make a serious mistake. I don’t want him hurt just when he’s recovering.”<\/p>\n The next day was Saturday, and everyone was getting tired. Hoss and Adam worked at expanding the corral next to the stable and dividing it in to two as well. By the end of the day, they hoped to be finished but Adam ended up napping that afternoon which suited Hoss just fine. All the posts were set so he only had to secure all the crosspieces. He thought Adam would help with the new gate when he woke up. He was busy hammering away when he felt a hand on his shoulder.<\/p>\n “What do you want me to do?”<\/p>\n Little Joe had returned early from the work his father had sent him to do. Hoss was happy for the help and had him put the hinges on the gate. When he was done with that, he and Hoss lifted the gate into position and were going to secure the hinges to the post when Adam called out for them to stop.<\/p>\n Slowly, Adam explained that the hinges should go on the outside of the gate so that it could be opened and pulled back against the fence. “If you do it that way, it opens to the inside but because of the post, it only will open about half way. It’s more likely to be damaged at some point if you do that.”<\/p>\n “Well we could just put the hinges further to the inside.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, that won’t work.”<\/p>\n “Well you don’t know everything. I just spent a half hour putting those hinges on the gate while you were sleeping on the porch. I don’t want to do it all over again.”<\/p>\n “You don’t have to.”<\/p>\n “Oh, and I suppose that’s because you’ll do it. You’re the same as you always were. Always bossing people around and sticking your nose into other people’s business. We were doing this just fine without you.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, now you just hush up. Adam and me set the posts for this fence, and he set this here post the way he thought it should be for the gate. I didn’t know how he wanted it so I was just gonna do it the way the other one is done. That don’t make it right or wrong.” Hoss could see that Little Joe was seething. His temper lit up like kindling with a match. “Now you settle down.”<\/p>\n “Why? He’s been home all this time and everybody is still acting like he’s sick or something. He’s fine. He just likes all the attention he’s been getting.”<\/p>\n Hoss saw that Adam had dropped his head and had a hand to his forehead. He assumed that more memories were coming back and probably were the unpleasant ones having to do with Little Joe and the contentious relationship he tended to have with his oldest brother. Little Joe stood there breathing hard after his complaints, and Adam looked up to see him before turning his attention to his big brother. “Just turn it upside down and the hinges will be in the correct position to attach them to the outside of the post. It’s what I was going to say before some little gnat began buzzing around making a lot of noise.” With that, Adam turned and walked to the house.<\/p>\n “I am not a gnat!”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, shut your mouth. You done said a whole lot more than you should have already. Gnat is not the word I would have used if you had talked to me like that.”<\/p>\n “Well, I’m tired of all of this.”<\/p>\n “You’re tired of all this? How would you feel if you were the one going through it instead of getting to watch it happen? Seems to me, you told me when we thought Adam was dead that you were gonna think about what you said and did afore ya did it. Seems to me, that promise of yours didn’t last long. How do you think it makes Adam feel when you criticize what’s going on with him like it ain’t real. He’s been suffering.” Seeing Little Joe’s look of disbelief, Hoss shook his head. “You ain’t been paying very good attention if you can’t see how hard this is for him. Only it might have just gotten worse for you. I think he just remembered a lot more about you. I’m wondering if he remembered just why he was at Annabelle’s house that night?”<\/p>\n “You think he remembered those two letters I wrote?”<\/p>\n “Maybe. I don’t know if he remembers you saying you was sorry.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, what if he doesn’t remember forgiving me? He could get awful mad at me.”<\/p>\n “He could. Now all this talk ain’t getting this fence finished, and I got plans for tonight, so lift up your end so I can prop it up, and we’ll get these hinges done.”<\/p>\n “What kinda plans you got for tonight?”<\/p>\n “I ain’t been to town for a Saturday night in a long time. I was thinking that Adam and me could go to town tonight and have a little fun.”<\/p>\n “I don’t suppose I get to go along?”<\/p>\n “Sure, you can go along.” Hoss smiled then as Little Joe perked up. “Soon as you’re eighteen, you can join us men for a night on the town.” That elicited a frown but no more talk. Later Ben was concerned about what Hoss had planned.<\/p>\n “Hoss, he still has problems talking sometimes, and what if being there stirs up some unpleasant memories?”<\/p>\n “Pa, I’ll be with him, and he has to go to town sooner or later. We’ll just have a couple of beers and shoot the breeze with the other men. It’ll be fine.” He saw the look of concern that lingered on his father’s face. “How about if I tell you we’ll take a room in town so he can get some rest ifn he needs it.”<\/p>\n “And you won’t make it a late night?”<\/p>\n “Pa, Adam may be having some troubles yet, but he’s still a man. He can tell me when he wants to head to the room.”<\/p>\n “All right, but be careful.” Ben was very concerned about Adam’s continuing difficulties with his speech especially when he talked with anyone other than family or Doctor Martin. He was a man who relied on his voice a lot. He used quips and cleverness often to extricate himself from trouble. What would he do when that wasn’t available to him? He would have to trust Hoss to be there to back Adam up if there was any kind of trouble.<\/p>\n Chapter 9<\/p>\n “Pa, it wasn’t Adam’s fault. He was singing Sweet Betsy From Pike, and this man in there named Ike thought he was making fun of him. He had never heard the song before. Can you imagine that? I thought everybody knew that song.”<\/p>\n “So Adam got in a fight with that man named Ike and that’s why he ended up in jail?”<\/p>\n “Now, Pa, we weren’t exactly in jail.”<\/p>\n “Call it what you will. Roy made you stay there until I arrived at church and had to go to the sheriff’s office to pay your fines. So at least I deserve an explanation.”<\/p>\n “No, the two of them got to be good friends. Adam asked him what name he should use that rhymed with pike and he couldn’t think of one so Adam made it Sweet Betsy From Lake and rhymed it with Jake. Well there was a Jake there, and he asked why it had to be him, so we kept changing the words until we used the name of every man in the place. Well except Cosmo cause we couldn’t think of a place that rhymed with that.”<\/p>\n “Why didn’t Adam just change the name to Mike?”<\/p>\n “Dadburnit, that’s just what Adam said when we were sitting in our room this morning. He said his memory problems were at fault or it was the beer. I didn’t think of that either and neither did anybody in the saloon, so I think maybe it was the beer.”<\/p>\n “You still haven’t explained why Adam started a fight?”<\/p>\n “Oh, you noticed that. Well Suzy is kinda sweet on ole Adam, you know. She said that she thought Adam was a hoot with the singing and all, and she wanted him to ah, well, you know, ah, spend some time with her, private like.” With Little Joe standing behind their father, Hoss was reluctant to be specific.<\/p>\n “Yes, go on. I understand.”<\/p>\n “Well this guy in there thought Adam shouldn’t be taking Suzy away from the place when there were so many men there and so few gals, so he told Adam not to do that only he said it in a nasty way.”<\/p>\n “What kind of nasty way?”<\/p>\n “He said Adam was the dummy of the Ponderosa. He said Adam’s brain was addled, and he ought to be locked up to keep him away from women and other decent folk. Well Adam got pretty steamed about that, and then the man went over the line when he said Adam didn’t have, ah, well, you know, what makes you a man.”<\/p>\n “Yes, go on. I know what you mean.”<\/p>\n “Pa, Adam still packs quite a wallop. He hit that man and lifted him clear off his feet. It woulda all been over then, except this cowboy had some friends there, and they thought they ought to get even for him, and they was thinking Adam was by his lonesome cause we don’t really look like brothers at all. So they jumped Adam, and of course, I had to step in, and Ike helped out too, and that’s when Roy got there and asked who threw the first punch. Adam stood up and said, ‘I cannot tell a lie.’ Then he started in on laughing and told Roy he did it. I told Roy why he done it, but Roy wasn’t happy at all. He told me to take Adam and go home, and I said we couldn’t. We had a room at the hotel. So he said we should go there and stay there. And we did. Pa, Adam’s up there sleeping again. He sure does toss and turn at night, Pa.”<\/p>\n Ben sat down in one of the chairs in the hotel lobby dropping his head into his hands as he rested his elbows on his knees. He had no idea how to handle this situation. Adam was obviously getting better, and if he had been completely recovered, he and Hoss would have come home with their father being none the wiser unless they happened to be sporting any bruises on their faces or had skinned knuckles. Little Joe was standing there taking all of this in too, and Ben was glad that Hoss had been a little circumspect in his explanation. At least there was less to explain to Little Joe that way, but his brothers had been in a saloon fight, and that was not setting a good example. They went into the restaurant to order some lunch and wait for Adam to get up. It didn’t take long. Without Hoss’ snores keeping him awake, he had slept well and soundly for a couple of hours. He came down about the time their food was served and sat with them.<\/p>\n “I suppose Hoss told you what happened?”<\/p>\n “Yes, and we can consider the episode closed. I just hope that the next time you’re in an altercation in a saloon, you will find a better way to settle it than with your fists.”<\/p>\n “I can try, Pa.” But the slight smile said he didn’t mean those words. Hoss had said it needed to be done, and Adam had agreed with him. A lot of the rumors and stories about him that were circulating in town would stop after people heard what had happened the previous night.<\/p>\n Unwilling to discuss that issue any further in such a public setting, Ben changed the subject. “Well, you have demonstrated that you can sing. Have you tried your guitar to see if you can remember how to play?”<\/p>\n “Not yet. It’s a struggle to read yet. Sometimes the words kind of squirm and move around and are a bit fuzzy unless I concentrate very hard and squint a little.”<\/p>\n “Have you told Paul that?”<\/p>\n “Yes, and he said if it doesn’t clear up, he may get me some glasses for reading. It’s possible that the high fever affected my eyes a little.” Looking at his father and seeing how concerned he was, Adam changed back to the previous subject. “I’ll try the guitar soon. I promise.”<\/p>\n Over the next month, Adam’s memories returned slowly. There were probably some missing memories, but he wouldn’t know what they were until someone mentioned something or he saw something that could remind him of still forgotten events and people. The first time Little Joe saw Adam slip on glasses to read, he was going to say something. Ben saw the look in his youngest son’s eyes, and gave him one of those fierce Pa looks he had with the mouth set in a grim line, the eyebrows bunched under a furrowed brow, and two dark eyes that resembled nothing less than facing a pair of Colt .44 pistols at point blank range. Joe said nothing.<\/p>\n There were other times though when Ben was not around that Joe’s mouth worked overtime in criticizing Adam and irritating him a great deal. Adam remembered Little Joe’s penchant for impulsive behavior as well as his hair trigger temper that could get set off with a look or a comment that Little Joe interpreted as negative or hostile even when they weren’t. He had declared that he was just Joe, and that he didn’t want them using Little in front of it, but a habit of nearly fourteen years was hard to break. For some reason, every time Adam said it, Little Joe found it more irritating than when his father or Hoss did. Ben and Hoss noticed but could not understand why that was so. Ben finally talked to Adam about it to see if he had any idea why Little Joe seemed so angry with him so often.<\/p>\n “Do you think it’s because he’s still carrying around some guilt for the things he did that led me to be accused of murder?”<\/p>\n “You forgave him originally and again when you remembered. Do you think he didn’t accept your forgiveness? Perhaps he thinks it wasn’t sincere.”<\/p>\n “I can’t speak to that. I do know that he seems especially prickly around me.”<\/p>\n “Yes, he does seem to be, but I feel I can’t monitor every word he says or take him to task for irritating you.”<\/p>\n “No, I suppose you can’t. It would be a full-time job anyway with the way he’s been lately.”<\/p>\n “Although I can give him a few pointed reminders to be respectful or face the consequences. I can also make sure he has enough work to do so that he doesn’t have time to think up any more complaints. Perhaps time is what he needs to come to terms with things. I can try to set up the work schedule so that the two of you aren’t working together and butting heads.”<\/p>\n “Fine with me. The kid seems to need more time than most to grow up. I’d like to get back to working with the hands like I did before without having to have a member of the family with me to watch over me.”<\/p>\n “Now, Adam, we haven’t been doing that.” Adam’s arched brow was all Ben needed to smile about what he had said. “All right, maybe we were being a little overprotective, but you have to know that we missed you terribly when we thought you were lost. Adam, I never want you to leave. I know you talk about traveling and such, and I’ve always dismissed the idea, but I have to tell you that if leaving to do some traveling is what it will take to keep you coming back here to stay, then I won’t stand in your way. I felt like part of me was torn away when I thought I had lost you. You’ve been with me over half of my life. I couldn’t bear to spend the rest of my life without you.”<\/p>\n “You really wouldn’t mind me leaving to do some traveling?”<\/p>\n “Now don’t say it like I won’t miss you, but if doing some traveling will help you want to live here and keep this as your home, then I will accept that. I know that travel isn’t easy. I know it is time consuming, and you’ll likely be gone a year or two if you decide to do it.”<\/p>\n “I was away at school longer than that.”<\/p>\n “But it was different. You never intended to stay away, and I knew you were safe there in your grandfather’s company. I could count the days and months until you were coming home. Now I worry that if you leave, you won’t want to come back or that something could happen to you when you were a long way from home.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I’ll always come back no matter what. This is my home, and this is where my family lives. I couldn’t stay away.”<\/p>\n “You had already made up your mind to leave at some point, didn’t you?”<\/p>\n “Not entirely, but I knew that I would have to give in to that wanderlust eventually or it would eat at me. I can’t seem to find a woman to love and marry. There’s nothing like that holding me close. I will travel, but not until Little Joe is a man and can help with the ranch. Then I will think seriously if I still want to travel.”<\/p>\n “And if you met a woman you could love in that time?”<\/p>\n “It’s not likely, but then I would have to take her thoughts and concerns into consideration too. If she wanted to travel, then we could both go, but if I had a family of my own, I might be less inclined to look elsewhere for fulfillment in my life.”<\/p>\n “I wish you didn’t have such a cynical attitude about finding a woman to love.”<\/p>\n “Oh, that isn’t it. I could find any number of women to love. It’s that I think it’s not likely that I will find a woman to love me.”<\/p>\n “You’re only twenty-five. There’s lot’s of time yet. There aren’t that many women here, but certainly any number of them would be very attracted to you.”<\/p>\n “I’ve been remembering, Pa. There was Mercy who tried to manipulate me. Then there’s Annabelle who was crazy. I would like to meet an intelligent, creative, and well adjusted woman who would like to be with me, but I just don’t see that happening.”<\/p>\n “Once you’re recovered from this ordeal, and we get that drive done, we’ll have a party. We’ll invite all sorts of people. Perhaps there will be one special woman in that mix.”<\/p>\n Smiling gently, Adam nodded. He would agree with his father’s plans even if he thought it was futile to try to find a woman in the area who would fit his criteria and be attracted to him. Somehow he had the impression that the woman for him was out there far from his home and perhaps well into the future. He hadn’t given up hope, but he did think he might meet a woman such as that when he traveled away from Virginia City.<\/p>\n As Adam adjusted to his returning memories, Ben worried about him. Adam wore black a lot, and often looked far more serious and somber than he had before his ordeal. Adam had developed an intimidating look that made even Ben feel uncomfortable when it was directed at him. Little Joe was the only one who seemed not to care when Adam gave him one of those fierce looks, but Hoss had warned Little Joe that he was playing with fire by continuing his complaints to Adam especially when he was getting that look. It all came to a head when Gerard Jenks killed himself. He was facing charges for lying under oath and hiding evidence that led to Adam being charged with the murder of Annabelle when it had been a suicide. Little Joe heard the news from friends of his in town including the son of Darwin Lee who had been the one who shot Adam.<\/p>\n When Little Joe got home with Hop Sing after their trip to town for supplies, he was in a surly mood. Adam and Hoss rode in together, laughing and talking. Little Joe thought that it should have been him riding with Hoss and having that fun, but their father had assigned Little Joe to do all the chores including chopping firewood and making repairs while Hoss and Adam completed the roundup. Ben helped with the roundup when he could but was mostly taking care of all the paperwork and such which needed to be done to prepare for the drive. So on a very hot, sunny day, Little Joe had to take the long wagon ride to town for supplies, then take the ride back, and finally unload all the supplies. As Adam and Hoss walked to the house after taking care of their horses, Little Joe was taking the last of the supplies from the wagon.<\/p>\n “I heard Gerard Jenks killed himself. Darwin Lee is saying that’s your fault too.”<\/p>\n Adam stopped in his tracks and glared at Little Joe. Then taking a deep breath, he looked around the yard. Adam noticed that Hoss saw where he was looking. “You gonna stop me?”<\/p>\n “Not at all, older brother. Seems like a good idea to me.”<\/p>\n “I think so. Can’t hurt to try it.”<\/p>\n Walking toward Little Joe very deliberately, Adam did get his youngest brother a bit worried. Hoss leaned up against the wagon wheel and waited.<\/p>\n “Now, Adam, I was just telling you what I heard in town.” Adam said nothing and moved closer to Little Joe who had backed up toward the rear of the wagon. He should have run then, but anticipating and planning were not characteristics he had. “Now, you know Pa would get awful mad if you hit me.” Adam stepped up very close to Little Joe. “I have to get these supplies put away. Pa wants that taken care of right now. Hop Sing too. Now how about if I do that, and you and Hoss keep right on going into the house?”<\/p>\n “Nope.” Adam reached down and grabbed his little brother throwing him over his shoulder. Little Joe did his best to try to push off, but all that hard work Adam had been doing had created some powerful muscles. Adam walked across the yard with his little brother still attempting to loosen Adam’s hold on him.<\/p>\n “Adam, you put me down right now!”<\/p>\n “Right now?”<\/p>\n “Yes, right now!”<\/p>\n Ben had come outside to see why there was so much yelling. He smiled and nodded as he saw what was about to happen.<\/p>\n “All right. I’ll put you down right now.” And Adam dropped Little Joe in the horse trough jumping back so as not to get splashed. Joe sputtered and splashed and attempted to sit up. Adam moved over and shoved Little Joe’s head under the water one more time for good measure. “You talk that disrespectfully to me again, and you can expect the same. Do you hear me?”<\/p>\n “Pa, did you see what Adam did? He dumped me in the water trough.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I saw that. I believe Adam asked you a question too. What’s your answer?”<\/p>\n “But Pa!”<\/p>\n “I believe Adam is likely to dunk you under one more time if he doesn’t get an answer to his liking. Now, what’s your answer?”<\/p>\n “I heard ya. I heard, ya.” Standing then, Little Joe stepped from the water trough with water pouring from him. He sat on the edge of it and pulled off his boots. When he poured the water from them, Hoss started to laugh so hard he had to bend over. Little Joe threw a boot at him that caused him to overbalance and fall back into the water trough again.<\/p>\n Adam looked over at Hoss who was laughing even harder then. “You don’t have to do anything to him for that one. He took care of it himself.”<\/p>\n Ben was chuckling too. He had enjoyed Adam’s creative way of dealing with his little brother’s disrespect. He put his arm around Adam’s shoulders and turned toward the house. Hoss collected himself well enough to follow. They left Little Joe outside to take care of himself, and he was much more respectful in everything he said to Adam and Hoss, at least for a while.<\/p>\n Chapter 10<\/p>\n A week later, the cattle drive was about to start. It was very important to the future of the Ponderosa because they needed the cash to handle the expenses until the following spring. With Adam unable to do much for quite a while and the spring drive being cancelled, their cash flow was significantly impeded. The roundup had gone well so now they needed to get those cattle to market in good condition. Little Joe was left behind even though he was almost fourteen. His inability to maintain a respectful relationship with Adam meant that Ben didn’t want him on the drive. Adam was happy that his father had made the decision. A rebellious thirteen-year-old boy had no place on a drive that was so important to the future of the ranch. Adam was ramrod and the men would have to take orders from him. It was just the type of situation that would likely have caused Little Joe to make trouble. Hoss was working with Adam so that in the future, Adam could boss drives and Hoss would be ramrod. Ben actually looked forward to the future when he wouldn’t have to do these cattle drives any more. The morning that Ben and his two older sons were going to leave, Ben was sitting at his desk when Joe walked in.<\/p>\n “Little Joe, is there something you would like to tell me?”<\/p>\n “No, except your oldest son is downright ornery and unwilling to take a little teasing.”<\/p>\n “Little Joe, Adam takes teasing quite well and gives it back just the same. Now you tend to be a bit mean in the things you say, so is that why you’re in the condition you’re in?”<\/p>\n Little Joe had water still dripping from his hair, and he was carrying his boots. He had dripped some water as he walked across the great room, but not much so at least he was being mindful of what Hop Sing would say if he made a mess. “I just said Hoss could do his job and I could take care of the remuda so he could stay home instead of me.”<\/p>\n “The fact that you are all wet leads me to believe that you didn’t use those exact words when you stated that opinion.”<\/p>\n “You always take his side!”<\/p>\n “No, I take the side that seems right, and so often lately, you seem to be making bad choices in what you do and what you say. You are the reason you are not going on this drive. It’s far too important for this ranch to have someone along who will act without thinking. We can’t afford that kind of risk. I know you think it was Adam who pushed for you not to go, but he and I never talked about it until I decided you would not go. Understandably, he was relieved to find that I had made that decision. He has enough to handle right now without having you as a constant irritant.”<\/p>\n “Hoss would have let me go along.”<\/p>\n “Sorry, shortshanks, but that ain’t so. I don’t want to worry about what stunt you’re going to pull next any more than Pa or Adam.” Hoss had walked in to find what was keeping Ben so long.<\/p>\n “Everybody always takes his side!”<\/p>\n “Little brother, if you had a lick of common sense, you might wonder if maybe that ain’t cause he’s been right, and you’ve been a pain in the backside for quite some time now. Getting kinda tired of you feeling sorry for yourself cause you ain’t getting all the attention round here.”<\/p>\n “Nobody understands. Well, have a great time on the drive. I hope it rains every day.”<\/p>\n “Joseph! It is just that kind of talk that makes people want to throw you in a horse trough. Now you get upstairs and get into some dry clothes. And while we’re gone, you mind Hop Sing. I don’t want to come home and have to have a necessary talk with you the first thing. Is that understood?”<\/p>\n “Yes, sir. I’ll do what I should.” Except as usual, Little Joe’s idea of what he should do was definitely at odds with what his father expected. He knew the herd would be moving fast. They needed to get through the mountains before there was snow. He had heard Adam and their father discussing that they would likely lose a few strays in the passes, but that would be better than going slow. Little Joe fully intended to follow the herd, collect those strays, and, in his mind at least, show up at the hero at the end of the drive with a sizeable number of strays which would bring in needed extra money.<\/p>\n Little Joe waited only one full day before putting his plan into action. He got some food from the smokehouse and the cellar and filled a sack with all the apples in the bowl in front of the fireplace. Then he finished the chores in the stable so that Hop Sing would not be suspicious, and told the cook he was going to spend the morning working on the corral behind the stable. Hop Sing wouldn’t look for him for at least four hours. By then, he planned to be well on his way to carrying out his plan. The cattle drive wouldn’t be hard to follow because of the wide trail the cattle and the drovers would leave in their wake. It only took one day for Little Joe to come across a few strays. He rounded them up and drove them ahead of him as he felt like the Roman army marching through the mountains, or at least that was how he remembered the story Adam had told him once.<\/p>\n That night, Little Joe camped in a small canyon on the trail using some brush to fence in the cattle so they wouldn’t wander off. He was scared to be there all alone, but refused to admit to himself that he had made anther huge mistake in judgment. He built up a big campfire but still had trouble sleeping as he wondered what might happen when he was unaware. The next morning, he had his meager breakfast of a slice of ham and some apples. He had neglected to bring trail gear along so had no way to cook any of the ham. He laid it on some rocks near his fire for each meal. He didn’t know how to make the contraptions he had seen Hoss and Adam use to cook meat over an open fire. He tried once but the sticks caught on fire, and his meal fell into the fire and was charred beyond being edible before he was able to get it out of the coals.<\/p>\n The next morning, Little Joe woke up at first light because of the noise the cattle were making. They were hungry and thirsty for the small canyon had no water in it. Little Joe had trouble controlling the five animals as they rushed from the canyon when he removed the brush. He had made a mistake by doing that on foot and was nearly trampled. He also didn’t have Cochise at his side so had to retrieve him, load up his supplies, and then rush out to hunt down the cattle before they got too far away. Once that was accomplished, he pushed the cattle to follow the trail and found one lone cow that day for a total of six. He found two more the next day and then none for several days after that. Part of the reason was that the drovers with the herd were getting better at moving the cattle fast without losing any, and the other reason was that Little Joe was becoming exhausted being in the saddle from dawn to dusk as well as having trouble sleeping at night even though he was so tired. A week into his plan, he had collected only eight animals. He needed to find more if he was to prove to his family especially his oldest brother that he could do as well as any man including him. He couldn’t find a secure spot for a camp so he was more scared than he had been the other nights not only of predators but also that his cattle might wander off while he was sleeping so he would have nothing to show for his efforts.<\/p>\n In the camp of the cattle drive, Adam was sitting with his father discussing the cattle as Hoss sipped coffee next to them. Overall, Ben was quite happy with the speed of the drive and the losses had been far less than they had anticipated. Adam told him the count showed only eight less than what they had when the drive started.<\/p>\n “Son, you’ve done an excellent job with the men. They’ve been working hard to follow your instructions, and we should have a very successful drive. In another two days, we should be out of the mountains, and then it will be much easier. The cattle should arrive at the market in fine shape.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. Hoss has been helping. I don’t know if anything would have worked as well without his help, but I thought we would have another week in the mountains. I thought after we passed Washoe Point, we had a week left.”<\/p>\n Ben knew at that moment that Adam had not recovered his memory fully. “Adam, if you’re going east, it’s a week in the mountains after Washoe Point. We’re going west. We’ll be out of the mountains the day after tomorrow.”<\/p>\n After dropping his head, Adam massaged the back of his neck. “Sorry, Pa. That’s another good reason to have Hoss helping me. Some of the memories I have are a little bit mixed up. I remember now, but sometimes it seems I need a reminder to get things straight in my head.”<\/p>\n “Do you have any other memories that seem mixed up to you?”<\/p>\n “I’ve been thinking about one in particular. Where did I live after Grandfather Stoddard died? I can’t seem to remember where I lived after that happened.”<\/p>\n “You came home a few months after he passed.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t finish school?”<\/p>\n “You finished. It was only a short time before you finished. You lived in his home, took care of his estate, and when you finished at the college, you came home.”<\/p>\n Sitting and thinking for a while, Adam looked up at his father. “It makes so much sense now that you say it like that. I remembered it as being a longer period of time, and it didn’t make sense to me. Now it does.”<\/p>\n “Well, if I don’t get some sleep soon, nothing is going to make sense to me tomorrow either. Good night, boys. I’m turning in.”<\/p>\n After bidding their father good night, Adam and Hoss finished their coffee, made sure that all the men knew the schedule for that night, and then both turned in as well. As the first light of dawn began to make the sky a bit lighter, Adam was up. It was his morning to make a circuit of the herd in preparation for that day. The cook was always the first one up, so he grabbed a cup of coffee and drank it down with a little water added to cool it enough. Then he went to get his horse saddled for the day. Sport pushed his nose up against Adam’s shoulder as he passed the remuda line.<\/p>\n “Not today, boy. You worked pretty hard yesterday. You get the morning off.”<\/p>\n After saddling his horse, Adam mounted up and headed west. He planned to make sure the men who would lead them out would have no problems getting started. He rode east after making the turn, and he was nearly at the end of the herd when shots rang out in the pass echoing off the granite walls and sounding like thunder. The cattle were immediately agitated and moving around, and when another shot came, they took off. Adam heard the cries of stampede as he rode to the end of the herd trying to turn them so they wouldn’t run back the way they had come. Riding as hard as his mount would go, he managed to get ahead of the herd and was about to move some of them to the side to slow the advance of the others when he saw Little Joe on foot up ahead. Giving up any concern for the cattle, he kicked his mount to move faster and got to Little Joe before he could be trampled. Adam reached down in desperation and grabbed him by the jacket pulling him up and over his pommel. That slowed him enough that they were soon in the midst of the stampeding herd. After several cattle banged into them hard, Adam was able to get to the side and then turn into a small canyon as the herd raced by.<\/p>\n “What the hell are you doing here? Did you fire those shots? Damn, of course you did. There was no one else out this way.” With Little Joe laid over his saddle horn, Adam took the opportunity to lay several hard swats on his behind.<\/p>\n “Let me down. I didn’t do anything wrong. I had to protect myself. You had no right to do that.” Little Joe had seen wolves and fired on them. When they didn’t immediately run, he had fired one more time.<\/p>\n “You’re riding back to camp with me just this way. I’ll drop you at Pa’s feet and let him deal with you.”<\/p>\n With the pommel digging into his belly and the swats to his behind, Little Joe was decidedly uncomfortable. “Let me down. I need to find Cochise.” When Adam refused to do that, he kicked him in the leg. That brought a groan from Adam and another couple of swats once he recovered from the kick. Riding back to camp, Adam saw one of the drovers heading in the same direction.<\/p>\n “Did you stop them?”<\/p>\n “Yeah, but Whitey got hurt real bad. I’m going back to get some blankets. Got some cattle with broken legs too. Gonna have to shoot em as soon as we can get the rest of the herd away from em.”<\/p>\n “Damn. This is really gonna hurt.” Little Joe tried to use the lull in Adam’s attention to slide from the saddle. It didn’t work, and Adam swatted him a few more times. Little Joe gave up his fight then as Adam was nearing the camp anyway. Ben was there waiting for word. He was shocked to see Little Joe slung over Adam’s saddle. Adam pretty much shoved him to the ground, and Little Joe landed hard on his behind. Ben was there immediately asking where he was hurt.<\/p>\n “I ain’t hurt. Except Adam spanked me, Pa.”<\/p>\n “Then why is there blood on your pants?”<\/p>\n “It’s not his.” Adam leaned forward across his horse’s neck and dragged his right leg over the horse. He had blood on his pants from the knee down, and there was a tear in the fabric right below the knee. “I grabbed him before he could be trampled but that put me right in the middle of the stampede. We had a few collisions, and during one of them, my leg got gored. I don’t think it’s too bad.” Except it was clear he couldn’t put weight on it. Ben moved to Adam’s side and offered his shoulder to his son helping him over to the chuckwagon where he helped him sit down and lean up against the wagon wheel.<\/p>\n The cook had left to go help Whitey, so Ben rummaged in the wagon to get what he needed before moving back to take care of Adam’s leg. Little Joe realized it was the leg he had kicked when trying to get off the horse. He wanted to help but had made such a mess of things that he decided for a change that remaining silent and staying still were the best things to do. Luckily for Adam, his wound was mostly a puncture wound with no tearing of muscles or ligaments. It would be painful and would have to be watched for signs of infection, but wouldn’t even leave much of a scar once healed. Ben was wrapping a bandage tightly around the leg when a very somber group rode into camp led by Hoss.<\/p>\n “Whitey’s on his way to that little town up ahead. The men will be back by the end of the day. We lost about three cows. We’ll be eating lots of beef the next few days. The cook and some men are bringing the meat in. They’ll cook up a bunch of it today.”<\/p>\n Next up was Little Joe who explained what he had done and why.<\/p>\n Adam made a pointed comment. “Perhaps the way to respect is the opposite of what you do. Have you thought about doing what you’re told to do? Respecting others is a much better way of earning respect than ignoring orders and doing what you damn well please.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I’ll handle this. Little Joe, you will ride in the wagon with the cook and be his assistant for the rest of the drive.”<\/p>\n “What about Cochise?”<\/p>\n “Cochise will be in the remuda for use by the hands as necessary. You will follow all orders without questions. I can see the look. This is no one’s fault but yours.” Little Joe hung his head because he knew it was true.<\/p>\n The rest of the drive proceeded without incident. The profit margin was good enough that financial concerns were resolved. That night in town, Ben and Hoss went to a saloon to buy a round for the drovers, pay off those who wouldn’t be returning to the ranch, and give the others their pay and a bonus. Adam was tired and wanted to rest, so he stayed in the room with Little Joe allowing his father and brother to get to enjoy their free time. Adam lay back on the bed and closed his eyes. Little Joe moved over and sat on the edge of the bed.<\/p>\n “Hey, Adam, can I ask you a question?”<\/p>\n “I think you just did.”<\/p>\n “No, I mean a real question. Will you and Pa and Hoss ever forgive me for what I did?”<\/p>\n “We’ll forgive you. We always do.”<\/p>\n “But you won’t forget, will you?”<\/p>\n “Nope.”<\/p>\n “So that’s how it is with those letters I wrote to Annabelle that made so much trouble. You did forgive me, but you won’t ever forget what I did.”<\/p>\n “That’s right. What a person does shows you what kind of person they are. It doesn’t matter much what someone says. You have to watch them to see what they do. That’s what shows their true character.”<\/p>\n “So the stuff I do lets everyone know I’m still just a kid even though I’m trying to show them I’m a man?”<\/p>\n Sitting up and looking directly at Little Joe, Adam was dead serious. “You have to remember one thing you seem to constantly forget. You are not a man. You haven’t even reached your fourteenth birthday. Yet you should be old enough to trust with simple things, but one of us had to stay here with you tonight so you wouldn’t sneak out. Do you know what that says about your character?”<\/p>\n “But I heard all the stories about you and what you were doing by my age. Hoss did almost as much.”<\/p>\n “We grew up faster. We were working at a much younger age, and Pa needed us to do it. You never had to live like that. Consider yourself lucky that you got to be a child and have fun. I do envy you that. I wish I had been able to have that kind of fun.”<\/p>\n “You remember all of that now?” Suddenly Little Joe looked surprised when the whole of the conversation hit him. “You envy me?”<\/p>\n “Yes, my memories have returned although a few of them seem to be out of order. Little Joe, we all have things that have been wonderful and some that are not. Of course I wish I could have had the fun you’ve had, but then I wouldn’t be the person I am. If you had lived my life, you wouldn’t be the person you are. We each are different, and we see things others have that we wish we could have. It won’t happen. Learn to live your life your way, and stop trying to manipulate others into doing things the way you want them to go.”<\/p>\n “Just be me?”<\/p>\n “Yes, your fun loving, high spirited self without all the scheming would be nice.”<\/p>\n “I’ll try, Adam, I really will.”<\/p>\n “Good, now I am tired and I would like to sleep.”<\/p>\n “You don’t want to play a game of chess first?”<\/p>\n “Chess?”<\/p>\n “I saw a chess board set up in the lobby for anyone to use.”<\/p>\n Adam didn’t have to think about that for long. He sat up and pulled on his boots as Little Joe grinned. When Ben and Hoss returned hours later, they found the two brothers in another chess match. Adam had won them all of course so Little Joe kept asking for one more match hoping that his brother would get tired enough to make mistakes without thinking about the fact that he was getting more tired too and making more mistakes. Ben and Hoss smiled and went up to bed. It was a good memory with which to fall asleep.<\/p>\n On the trail home, the family worked through their differences especially in regards to Little Joe. Early one morning only a day’s ride from home, Adam had his mirror propped on a low tree branch next to a stream and was shaving. Hoss leaned over to look in the small pool that was there.<\/p>\n “Don’t hardly need a mirror. You coulda just looked in the pond here to shave.”<\/p>\n In his mirror, Adam saw Little Joe trying to stealthily move up behind Hoss who was still bent over next to the pond. Watching carefully, Adam got ready. When he saw Little Joe get ready to pounce, he reached out grabbing Hoss’ arm and pulling him to the side.<\/p>\n “Hey, what the heck!” But any further complaints from Hoss were silenced by the loud splash Little Joe made as he fell into the pond. Unable to stop his momentum and with nothing there to grab, he had sailed face first into the pond. He slowly stood up and turned to his two brothers who were laughing uproariously.<\/p>\n “Who’s gonna help me out of here?”<\/p>\n “Nobody, little brother. Big brother here knows better and so do I.”<\/p>\n “Sure, Adam, that you remember. It was just that once I pushed you into the water. You’ve done it to me a lot of times since then.”<\/p>\n “Now Little Joe, ya just gotta remember that. Older brother don’t just get even. He gets ahead.”<\/p>\n By that time, their father was there wondering what happened and why Little Joe had been dunked in the pond.<\/p>\n “Pa, he had a bad idea, and then he punished himself for it. Hoss and I never touched him. He dunked himself.”<\/p>\n “I’m sure there’s more to that story, but I can wait. If I remember correctly, one of you will be bursting with wanting to tell me the whole story sooner or later.”<\/p>\n “Yes, it’s another great memory, Pa!”<\/p>\n <\/p>\n The Race, or Adam Age 28<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n Riding at breakneck speed, Little Joe on Cochise was just a head behind Adam on Sport. Cochise was striding faster but Sport had a longer stride, which made the two horses nearly equal in speed. The real difference was how the riders rode the race, and Adam had a slight edge. As they neared town, men were shooting pistols in the air and cheering for their favorite, the one on whom they had placed wagers to win. Suddenly Cochise made up the difference and then moved a length ahead of Sport. Adam had his head down on Sport’s neck and the horse was doing all it could to move back into first but it was futile. Cochise crossed the finish line to cheers and backslapping of all those who made money with that finish. Sport nearly collided with some of the merrymakers before Adam pulled him to a stop.<\/p>\n “There, Adam, I told you that Cochise was faster. Now you have to admit it.”<\/p>\n Sitting up then in the saddle, Adam looked at Little Joe and then slid from his saddle to the ground in a graceless collapse. Almost everyone stood frozen at the unusual turn of events except Hoss and Ben who ran to Adam who lay motionless on the ground. Rolling him over, Ben pulled his hand away and found it covered in blood. Hoss pulled Adam’s vest open to reveal a bullet wound in his brother’s side. By then, Little Joe was there too wondering what had happened.<\/p>\n “Somebody must have had a ricochet or something. That must be why Adam suddenly dropped behind me in the race. He was shot.”<\/p>\n Looking at Little Joe and then Ben, Hoss shook his head as he moved to pick up his older brother to take him to the doctor’s office. “Ain’t no ricochet. Bullet went in the back and out the front. Somebody shot him on purpose.”<\/p>\n “Somebody shot him on purpose? Why would anybody do that? It wasn’t so somebody could win a bet on the race, was it?” Joe was worried that somehow his being behind Adam in the race had led to this.<\/p>\n “Joe, we don’t know who so we don’t know why. Hoss and I have to get Adam over to the doctor. You go find Roy and tell him what happened. He can find us over at Doctor Martin’s.”<\/p>\n Once Hoss got Adam to Doctor Martin’s office, Ben pushed the door open and led the way inside. Paul wasn’t there but arrived shortly after they had laid Adam on a table in the doctor’s surgery. He made Ben and Hoss leave so he could get to work. His assistant had heard what had happened and was there a short time later. Joe got there soon after saying that Roy wanted to go interview people who might have seen something. They waited nearly an hour for Paul to come out to tell them about Adam.<\/p>\n “Paul, how is my son?”<\/p>\n “He lost a lot of blood, but the wound itself isn’t that serious. It was a large caliber so it tore a big hole, but mostly it hit muscle tissue and skin. I’ve cleaned the wound and irrigated it as much as I could. Then I stitched the entrance and exit wounds. He’s sedated, but resting fairly easily considering what happened.”<\/p>\n “When can we take him home?”<\/p>\n “I’d like to keep him here for a couple of days.”<\/p>\n “Paul, is my son going to be all right then? Is there a reason he needs to stay here?”<\/p>\n “Ben, you know there’s always the chance of infection. That’s the main reason I want to keep him here so I can monitor that. With all the blood, and the tissue damage, I could have missed some debris in the wound tunnel. Here I can see the signs of that quickly and do something about it.”<\/p>\n “When can we see him?”<\/p>\n “You can go in to see him now, but try to keep things quiet and calm so he can rest.”<\/p>\n Roy had entered just as Paul was answering Ben’s questions. He was very relieved. From what he had heard from witnesses and the version he got from a very frightened Little Joe had made him fear the worst. Now at least he was reassured that Adam wasn’t dying. He waited in the office to ask questions of the family. None of the people along the race route had seen anything out of the ordinary. He had nothing to go on. Asking the family some questions was about the only thing he could do.<\/p>\n Inside the surgery, Ben stood quietly at Adam’s side. He reached to his son’s forehead to brush back the curls that had fallen forward. He touched his cheek and found it very warm. He wasn’t surprised. Often men suffering these types of wounds had a light fever even when there was no infection. He knew well that the next twenty-four hours were crucial. He prayed that Paul had gotten all of the debris from the wound. He closed his eyes and dropped his head to say a prayer. He heard whispers from Little Joe at his side and knew he was praying too. Hoss had both of his hands resting on Adam’s arm on the opposite side from where thick wads of bandage were secured to his side and his back. He heard Hoss say only one word. “Please!” Paul came in then to tell them that Roy wanted to talk with them. He said he would sit at Adam’s side until one of them could return.<\/p>\n “We’re taking rooms in town tonight, Paul. I’m staying right at his side. I won’t be leaving until he opens his eyes.”<\/p>\n Paul nodded in understanding as Ben exited the surgery. Then he pulled up a stool to sit at Adam’s side. He checked his pulse and his breathing. Both were shallow but regular and showed no sign of undue stress. It would be a long wait until he woke up though. His assistant placed a brass urinal, and then pulled the blanket back up and over his waist.<\/p>\n “Thank you, Eva. If you could clean up a little in here, I think I can handle the rest.” After a short time, Eva was done. When she left, Paul could hear the faint conversation in his outer office.<\/p>\n “So you ain’t got any idea who want ta hurt Adam? He ain’t had no run-ins with nobody lately?”<\/p>\n “Roy, I’m telling you. Adam has been so busy lately, he’s hardly had time to get to town. This was supposed to be a day for him to enjoy himself and let off a little steam.”<\/p>\n “That’s right, Roy. Anytime Pa sent Adam to town in the last month and a half, I’ve gone with him. He ain’t had no trouble with nobody.”<\/p>\n “Well, the best that I can figure, someone knew he was in that race and set up a long way off and shot him with a rifle. Any large caliber gun fired that close to the race would have stood out. No one remembers hearing anything except pistol shots into the air. The only good things are whoever did it wasn’t all that skilled at long range shooting at a man riding that fast and the bullet did less damage because it had to travel so far. Up closer, it coulda been a lot worse. We need to find out who this is and soon.”<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n “John. Pa. John.”<\/p>\n In the throes of a fever-induced nightmare, Adam tossed and turned groaning in pain at the stabbing agony from the wound in his side each time he moved. Paul did his best to calm him but found that only medication made him stop his harmful movements. Roy wanted very badly to speak with Adam, but the fever and the medication made that impossible. All he said was that name and asked for his father. Ben was at his side, but Adam never acknowledged that he knew that. He was completely unaware of those around him. Ben soaked cloths in icy water and bathed his son’s body to help cool him. At times, Adam would attempt to push the covers from him because he was so hot and a short time later would be shivering with the chills.<\/p>\n Ben had pledged not to leave his son’s side until he awakened, but Paul was becoming very concerned at the redness around the wounds Adam had. He suspected that there was an infection building inside those wounds and they needed to be opened and drained. Adam was so weak from blood loss that Paul hesitated until he knew it was the only option. Ben was told to leave, and Ava was summoned to help. As Ben sat in the outer office with Hoss asleep in one chair and Joe sprawled on the floor, he cringed each time he heard Adam call out. He knew the pain had to be severe for him to feel it even with the medication. A loud scream from Adam woke his younger brothers who sat up rubbing sleep from their eyes.<\/p>\n “Pa, what’s going on? How’s Adam?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, Paul had to go back in. He thinks that he missed some debris in the wounds and has to clean them out again.”<\/p>\n Little Joe shuddered in sympathy with his oldest brother. Both of them hated any kind of medical attention, and Adam was receiving the most painful and invasive procedures he could imagine. The three sat silently then listening with growing apprehension to the sounds from the surgery, and slumped in obvious relief when it was finally quiet except Ben worried about the quiet too and what it could mean. All three stood when Paul walked out.<\/p>\n “It was as bad as I suspected. I cleaned the area again and drained pus. Ben, I can’t know if I got it all. The wound area itself is clean, but he could have sepsis building inside his abdomen.”<\/p>\n “How will we know?”<\/p>\n “It will take some time. If the infection is spreading through tissues, we’ll know within a day or two. If an abscess is growing, we won’t know until it leaks or breaks open. That could take a week or more.”<\/p>\n Ben knew what that meant. He had seen it on board ships at sea and in men wounded out in the west. As the infection raged, the patient suffered excruciating pain that was only ended by death. He had never known of anyone who survived such an ordeal. Even the wound infection had cut Adam’s chance for survival in half, but fifty-fifty was much better than nothing. He looked at Paul hoping for some sign that Paul was at least optimistic about Adam’s prognosis. He received no such reassurance from his good friend. Slowly, he walked past Paul and back to his vigil at his son’s side. Hoss and Little Joe joined him there, and he wrapped an arm around each of them pulling them into an embrace as they looked down on Adam whose face was contorted in pain. After a moment, Ben moved to touch Adam and could feel the heat well before his hand made contact with the hot skin. He knew why Paul was so worried. He wondered at how much he should tell his younger sons about Adam’s prognosis. He decided to wait until the morning to tell them.<\/p>\n “Hoss, I want you and Little Joe to go to the hotel and get a room. Get some sleep.”<\/p>\n “Pa, you need to sleep too.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I’m not leaving his side until he wakes. Now do as I say, please.”<\/p>\n Reluctantly, Hoss and Little Joe headed to the hotel. Across the street, a man waited in the alley. He had arrived in town in time to see Hoss carrying Adam to the doctor’s office. He stood there thinking and planning.<\/p>\n ‘There’s my second target. That’s got to be the brother. He was big, even as a baby. Then when I get those two, I’ll go for the devil that spawned those two.’<\/p>\n Wondering why the young man who won the race was walking with the big one, he turned and walked down the alley heading to the cheap boarding house where he had taken a room a week before. He was doing odd jobs around town. A number of people were getting to know Sean Weatherford. He had borrowed his cousin’s last name. He kept the same first name. From experience, he had learned that worked best. Otherwise sometimes a man didn’t respond right away to the alias, and people got suspicious.<\/p>\n Once Sean got to his room, he did feel a bit guilty. That old devil wasn’t walking with his big son so the older one must still be alive. The big one had walked with his head down like his heart was hurting. He hadn’t wanted that. He had no desire to see the sons suffer. That’s why he had decided to kill them first. None of it had been their fault although they did benefit in the long run. Still he held no animosity toward them and felt badly that the oldest one was probably suffering a great deal. He decided he needed to think about all of that too. Perhaps his plan could include a stealthy approach and a quick demise for the wounded man before he went after the second target. Pulling out a bottle of whisky, he poured himself a big glass. He had learned a long time ago that whisky helped him formulate his deadly plans.<\/p>\n All alone in the world, Sean believed that only whisky was his friend, and by his way of thinking, that was all the fault of Ben Cartwright and that wagon master. Years earlier, he had found the wagon master. He had been easy to find and even easier to lure to his death with a promise of a job. The man had traveled with Sean for nearly two days chattering away about how good he was at his job. He never recognized the man he had devastated years before. Sean had staked him on the plains and watched him die. He never told him why even though the man begged to know why he had to die like that. It took nearly two days for the man to lose consciousness and another day before Sean had decided he would never wake up. Then his heart stopped with Sean’s knife through the center of it. He left the man there as carrion for the scavengers.<\/p>\n Ben Cartwright had been much more difficult to find until Sean had heard someone talking about an article in the paper. He had been sure that Ben had said he was going to California. Sean had searched every town there and never found him. Then by luck, he discovered that he had settled in Nevada. He had prospered so much that Sean’s anger had been reignited. He had given up ever finding him, but decided that it was fate that had made the man read that article out loud for everyone to hear. Ben Cartwright’s ranch was going to supply timbers for a large mining corporation. Such a lucrative deal made the paper. Knowing that Ben had survived and prospered had been too galling to accept. He had let his beard grow, adopted nondescript clothing, and practiced a limp. He had been sure that no one would recognize him until that oldest Cartwright had seen him in town the morning before. He had called him John but he had known who he was. That’s when Sean decided that it was time to execute step one of his plan. He had made the slit throat gesture at that Cartwright, and had seen the look of worry he had after that. He had to get rid of him before he could tell his devil of a father. The race had been about to begin, and Sean had planned to shoot the oldest one from a distance. From the way that oldest Cartwright son wore his gun, he knew how to use it. Sean never planned to let him defend himself. He had taken a clear shot but the damn fool had stood up in his stirrups just a bit as he rounded the corner in the road to enter town. He was a good horseman and Sean should have expected him to move. As a result, the shot hit him in the lower back instead of in the chest. As the whisky warmed him, he decided that he would find a way to finish the job on the oldest one the next day. Then he kicked off his boots, turned down the lamp, and slept soundly for the rest of the night.<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n The next morning, Roy dropped in to talk to Ben before he went to his office. All Ben could tell him was that Adam said ‘John’ and ‘Pa’ quite often but had said nothing else. “Ben, do you think he means that the man who shot him was named John?”<\/p>\n “Roy, I don’t know. He keeps saying that name like it should mean something, but I don’t know any men named John except in passing. I had a brother John, but he died years ago and Adam never really knew him. I don’t know of any man named John who had any dealings with Adam. I don’t know how much stock we should put in what he says. He’s probably having nightmares with the fever and everything that’s happened to him.”<\/p>\n “Well, when the boys get here, I mean to ask them. Hoss especially might know more friends of Adam or anyone he mighta had a fight with lately.”<\/p>\n Sitting at Adam’s side, Ben knew Roy was correct especially about talking with Hoss, except Adam had rarely been to town for quite some time. Even though Adam confided in Hoss more than anyone, there was likely nothing recent that would help solve this mystery about why someone would want to murder his son. The other problem was that Ben could think of no one named John that Adam had even mentioned. He doubted that Hoss would know of anyone either. That was exactly as it worked out. Hoss and Little Joe arrived after having some breakfast. They brought a tray for their father. None of them had much of an appetite but knew from experience that the food had to be eaten so that they could keep going with all that they faced.<\/p>\n “Roy, Adam ain’t had no fights with nobody for a long time. You remember that last one with Slim. Adam and him had a fight, but then later, they was laughing about it and ended up in the saloon having a drink together. Adam bought the first round, and I think they had quite a few after that. Other than that, I can’t think of a single problem Adam has had with any man for quite some time.”<\/p>\n “How about any lady troubles? Sometimes men can get awfully protective of their womenfolk out here.”<\/p>\n “None that I know of except that fight with Slim, and that got all worked out. Slim is seeing that lady now, and as far as I know, there’s no hard feelings.”<\/p>\n After hearing all the conversation, Doctor Paul Martin came into the surgery. “Now, Roy, I know you need to investigate, but Adam needs quiet. He needs to rest.”<\/p>\n “Sorry, Doc. I didn’t think.”<\/p>\n “Well, he seems to be resting well enough so no harm done, but I want all of you to remember to take your conversations elsewhere. Now he seems quiet enough. Let’s try moving him to a bed. I don’t like to leave patients on that surgery table too long. The risk of a fall is always there, and now that the bleeding has stopped, we should move him. If you men could each grab a corner of this sheet, I’ll support the middle and we’ll carry him to the bed in the next room. Move slowly now. Being gentle is important and being fast isn’t.”<\/p>\n Very carefully, Adam was moved to a bed. It would be more comfortable for him and safer too as he would have little risk of falling out of it. Eva came in and replaced the urinal. Hoss and Little Joe were embarrassed for their brother.<\/p>\n “Boys, he will have no memory of me doing that for him. If you don’t say anything, he’ll never know. It’s my responsibility to keep him clean so it has to be done. It would be far worse if he should soil the bedding, and we would have to disturb him to change it, don’t you think?”<\/p>\n That helped Hoss and Joe accept the care the Adam had to receive. Eva went back into the surgery to clean up. She had just rolled all of the soiled sheets and blanket into a bundle when Hoss called her back into the room where Adam lay.<\/p>\n “He’s groaning in pain and wants to push them covers off. We weren’t sure what to do. Pa went to wash up some and talk with Sheriff Coffee.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, don’t you worry. You and Little Joe just take that basin of icy water and wet those cloths. Wipe across his face, neck, and chest. Try not to let any water run down onto the sheets. If he gets too wet, wipe softly with that cotton towel. Talk softly to him while you do it. It will cool him and calm him at the same time.”<\/p>\n “All right, ma’am.”<\/p>\n Anything more that Hoss was going to say was cut off by three pistol shots fired in rapid succession very near to where they were. Hoss drew his pistol and rushed toward where the shots were fired after telling Eva and Little Joe to stay with Adam. Ben and Roy came from the other direction.<\/p>\n “What happened?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know, Pa. It sounded like shots fired in the surgery room.”<\/p>\n Very carefully, Roy pushed the door to the surgery open. The window was smashed, but there was no one there. Roy moved to the window and looked outside very carefully. There was no one outside the window. Ben took one look at the bundle of soiled bedding and cloths on the surgery table and ran out of the surgery and down to the room where Adam lay. When he got there, he went to the window immediately and drew the blinds and then closed the curtain. Hoss and Roy followed him in just a moment later. They too had seen the three neatly placed bullet holes in the bundled laundry that looked a lot like a man laying on the surgery table. Someone had tried to finish the job on Adam.<\/p>\n “I’m gonna get a deputy to watch outside that window. Then Clem and me are gonna start looking for anybody who saw anything. Somebody has got to have seen something. I’m thinking that they just don’t know that what they saw was important. You all gonna be all right until I get back?”<\/p>\n “Roy, just find out who is doing this and get him behind bars.”<\/p>\n “Ben, you know I’m a gonna do my best.”<\/p>\n Roy left then and Hoss positioned himself by the window. Ben handed his pistol to Little Joe and told him to watch the back door. Eva and Ben then began sponging Adam down to soothe him and try to control the fever. Whenever it seemed Adam was close to being conscious, Eva would put a spoonful of cool sugar water in his mouth. He swallowed every time.<\/p>\n Across the street, a bit winded from his exertions, Sean took a seat outside a general store and watched the doctor’s office. When the sheriff left and looked very upset, he felt a great sense of satisfaction, but that diminished completely when the sheriff returned with a deputy and set him as a guard on the side of the doctor’s office. There was no need to guard a dead man, so somehow he had once again failed to kill that oldest son. He didn’t understand how that could be. He had fired three shots into what looked like the man laying on that surgery table with blood leaking through and staining the sheets. He wondered how that hadn’t done the job. When the sheriff and his other deputy turned and perused the street, Sean got a bit nervous. That intensified when they looked at him, and the sheriff headed toward him.<\/p>\n “You’re fairly new in town, ain’t ya?”<\/p>\n “Yes. I’ve only been here a little over a week. Looking for any kind of odd jobs to pay for my meals and my room. I ain’t in any kind of trouble, am I?”<\/p>\n “Nah. How long you been setting here?”<\/p>\n “I got here a few minutes ago. You look to be real busy. I saw you go one way about the time I got here, and then you come back here again. Something happen?”<\/p>\n “Ya, but it sounds like you got here too late to be much help.” Roy turned to leave but then thought there was one more question he ought to ask on the off chance that this man was named John. “Would you mind giving me your name? I like to know who’s come into town recently.”<\/p>\n “Name’s Sean Weatherford.”<\/p>\n “Weatherford. Hmmm. I knew a man when I worked in Indian Territory for a time. His name was Weatherford. He was a Creek Indian.”<\/p>\n “Yup. Me too. I never lived in Indian Territory. I’m half white and father was the white half. My family had a farm and such. Still a problem for me being seen as an Indian though so I come west a long time ago cause here people are more willing to ignore that.”<\/p>\n “Well, welcome to Virginia City. We can always use more workers. Be seeing you around then.” Roy waved and walked away intending to question more people and hope to find someone who had seen something.<\/p>\n Sean relaxed. He had passed the first test. Obviously Adam had said nothing, and they didn’t know that Adam had always called him John because at five years old, he didn’t hear the difference in the names especially when said in a southern accent. Now he had to come up with a better plan to get rid of him.<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n “Paul, is he worse? He’s sweating so much, he’s soaked the sheet.”<\/p>\n With the first hint of a smile since they had brought Adam to him, Doctor Martin looked at Ben. “No, in fact, I think he’s improving. The fever is breaking although we do need to get a lot more fluids into him.”<\/p>\n Hardly willing to believe that the news could be good only an hour after telling his two younger sons that Adam was gravely sick, Ben looked at Paul for more information.<\/p>\n “I don’t want to make any promises, but the intense sweating means his body is overcoming the fever. I don’t think that would happen if there is a sepsis building inside of him. I’ll know more when he wakes and I can find if his abdomen is tender. For now, let him sweat and get some fluid into him every chance you get. Eva is good at that so help her as much as possible.”<\/p>\n Almost on cue, Eva walked into the room with a cup of broth she had brewed. She looked at the men who were surprised at how she could know that was needed when only hours ago they were still trying to cool Adam’s raging fever. “I could tell he was beating it. I heard what you told your sons, but I never believed it. He’s a right strong one and wouldn’t go down without a mighty battle. Now help me slide him up onto those pillows a bit to see if he’ll take any of this broth.”<\/p>\n As Ben and Hoss shifted Adam higher with pillows to support him, he grimaced and then groaned. One eye opened a little and then the other followed. It seemed like everyone was holding their breath as they waited for Adam to fully open his eyes and focus on them. He blinked and took a shallow breath causing another grimace. Then his eyes roved across the faces coming to rest on his father’s hopeful look.<\/p>\n “Pa, what happened?”<\/p>\n “You don’t remember?” Adam’s blank look was all the answer that Ben needed. “You got shot. You were riding in the race, and someone shot you in the back.”<\/p>\n “The race?”<\/p>\n “You remember the race, don’t you? You and Joe were riding to see who could ride faster, and people found out about it, and wanted to wager on it, so the two of you set it up as a race from town out to the crossroad, and then back again. You were winning and then you got shot.”<\/p>\n “I don’t remember. I remember getting up early and saddling Sport because we were going to town. Then I woke up here.”<\/p>\n Doctor Martin stepped in then to assess Adam’s memory loss. He asked him to identify the people in the room and some questions about recent events. The memory was all there except for the race. He had been through this before with Adam but that time the memory loss had been extensive and compounded with emotional issues. This time was a fairly normal reaction to shock, trauma, and fever. He had lost his memory of the event that had caused him such pain. He told Ben and Roy the same.<\/p>\n “Adam, you been calling out the name John quite a bit. Does that ring a bell with you?”<\/p>\n “Roy, I don’t know anyone named John, at least not well.” Adam closed his eyes then and breathed in and our rather deliberately. He was getting dizzy with the minute exertion of talking. Eva moved to his side and offered him a drink. He gratefully accepted and kept his eyes closed. Eva nodded toward the door. Roy and the others got the hint. He was too tired to say any more. It was time for them to leave.<\/p>\n In the doctor’s outer office, Roy stopped to talk with Ben and his sons. “I think whoever done this and tried again this morning ain’t gonna quit until Adam is dead or we catch him.”<\/p>\n “I have that same fear, Roy, but what can we do? We have no clues, no witnesses, and no idea of who could be doing this.”<\/p>\n Everyone was quiet for a moment until Little Joe offered an idea. “We could make him think he was successful and get Adam home where he’s safer.” Everyone looked to Joe wondering what kind of hare-brained scheme he had cooked up. “We put Adam in a coffin and take him back to the ranch. I can cry anytime I want, and Pa and Hoss just have to look real sad. Paul and Eva would never tell anyone.”<\/p>\n Inclined at first to reject the idea completely, Ben thought about it and couldn’t come up with a valid objection. It did get Adam home to the Ponderosa where they would be better able to protect him. If the man thought he was dead, he would stop trying to kill him. Then Ben did think of something. “Can Adam take a wagon ride that far?”<\/p>\n Paul was ready for that one because he had been considering it since Little Joe had mentioned his idea. “If you went slowly and had plenty of padding in the wagon and the coffin. The coffin would keep him from rolling from side-to-side so that would actually be helpful.”<\/p>\n “Pa, wouldn’t all our friends and Adam’s friends be a mite upset especially when they find out later that he’s alive?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, our true friends will understand. If it’s what we need to do to keep Adam safe, then we should do it. Can you take Little Joe and get a wagon rented and then buy a coffin? Get a large blanket to cover it all. We’ll keep the coffin lid loose so we can move it when we get out of town. That way Adam will get air and not get too warm.”<\/p>\n “All right, Pa. C’mon Little Joe.”<\/p>\n “Just a minute.” Little Joe rubbed his eyes and got a real hang-dog look. Soon there were real tears rolling down his face. He rubbed his eyes a bit more, and then looked at the others for approval. They nodded because he did look like an emotional wreck. Hoss rubbed his eyes some until they reddened a little. Then he put on his hat and pulled it low over his eyes. As the two left the office, no one would have any trouble believing their story. Ben knew Little Joe could make that bottom lip quiver on command so he assumed he would be using that as well when they talked to people. He and Paul went back in to tell Eva and Adam what the plan was.<\/p>\n In about an hour, Hoss and Little Joe pulled a wagon up in front of the doctor’s office. There was a coffin in the back that Hoss and Little Joe easily carried into the building. Those two developments caused a crowd to begin gathering across the street. Sean joined them and listened. He learned then that the little one was also a Cartwright son, and once again, he had to make an adjustment to his plans. He began to wonder if his plan wasn’t getting too complicated because that could lead to his failure to finish it, and he most wanted to make sure he ended Ben Cartwright’s life. He decided that because it appeared that step one was done, he would work on step two before evaluating whether to go after the youngest son. After all, the little one hadn’t even been alive when those terrible events had robbed Sean of his future even if the young one would benefit from all of it. Sean could hardly stop a grin when he saw the coffin being carried from the office. Where it had been easy for two to carry it in, five of them struggled to carry it out. He had to give them credit for treating the coffin and its burden with the utmost respect and care. They placed it in the back of the wagon and threw a blanket over the top. The big one and the little one climbed up on the seat and slowly drove away with their horses on lead ropes trailing the wagon. He saw Ben standing then and staring after his three sons: two still living and one in the coffin. He enjoyed the look of devastation he saw on his face. He turned and exited the nearly silent crowd and walked to the livery stable. He planned to ride out to the Ponderosa and have a look around. He had a lot of experience scouting for the Army, hunting buffalo, and living with various native tribes. No one would see him as he began collecting information and formulating his plan for killing the second son.<\/p>\n On the road, the canvas tarp in the bottom of the wagon covered the bed of straw that Hoss had placed there. The liveryman had thought it unnecessary but Hoss said his brother’s coffin was not going to be bouncing and sliding around if he had anything to say about it. There were soft cotton blankets in the bottom of the coffin and lining the sides with a small towel folded as a pillow for Adam’s head. About a half hour from town, Hoss pulled the wagon to a stop and watched as Little Joe climbed into the back pulling back the blanket and the coffin lid even more.<\/p>\n “He’s sleeping, and he seems fine. Doc said to let him sleep if he was so I guess we should just keep going.<\/p>\n Little Joe pulled the coffin lid back until it was nearly closed and then covered it with the blanket. He looked back when he heard a horse and saw his father riding toward them. Hoss waited until Ben reached them.<\/p>\n “He’s fine, Pa. Maybe you could ride ahead and get things ready for us?”<\/p>\n “With all that’s happened, I’d like us all to stay together. Let’s just take it slow and easy the rest of the way.”<\/p>\n At the house, Hoss got Hop Sing to help them carry the coffin into the house. At one point, Little Joe slipped and Hoss had to grab the coffin nearly by himself. So as soon as they got it into the house, they set it on the floor at Ben’s instruction. A number of hands had seen them ride into the yard and carry the coffin into the house. They would have to finish the charade to make it work, but there was no need to keep Adam in that horrible box any longer. Carefully, they lifted him and carried him into the guest bedroom downstairs. By that time, he had awakened, and they could see that every movement was causing him pain. He sighed in relief to finally be able to rest on the bed.<\/p>\n “Are you thirsty?” When Adam nodded, Ben moved to sit on a chair at the side of the bed. He raised Adam’s head and held a glass of water to his lips. Adam took small sips breathing shallowly in between until he drained the glass. Then when Ben lowered his head, he closed his eyes. He had slept intermittently on the ride home. The jostling of the wagon ride though mild had caused him some discomfort and made it difficult to rest. All he wanted at that point was to sleep.<\/p>\n Leaving the door open, the men exited the room. Hoss slipped out the back door and brought in several large rocks that were placed in the coffin. Hop Sing had a sack of potatoes that had sprouted. He put those in there too. Ben asked two hands to go dig a grave in the copse of trees behind the house where Adam often went to sit alone and think. A short time later, Roy Coffee, Paul Martin, and Eva arrived with the minister who had been told what was happening. Carrying baskets of food, Eva went into the kitchen with Hop Sing. A small impromptu funeral ceremony was held in the late afternoon. Hands who were there attended as the minister said prayers and all in attendance dropped a clump of soil onto the coffin in the hole that several hands had dug in a grove of trees behind the house. A large rock was placed to mark the spot where a headstone would normally be placed. The hands who had earlier dug the grave, filled it in, and then the group trudged back to the house and bunkhouse.<\/p>\n Watching from just a short distance away, Sean thought he would feel more satisfaction from what he had accomplished. Instead, he felt empty. Deciding to ignore that, he began to plot his next move. He followed the group to the house and hid just a short distance away. He could hear conversation as the sheriff and doctor left. Sean assumed the woman had gone with them. He settled in to listen and watch. What he heard next almost made him abandon his plans but he hardened his heart to the sorrow he heard and resolved to continue. It was all he had left in this life as far as he was concerned.<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n Sean watched as Ben exited the house and headed to the stable. He had seen the big one go there earlier. Suspicious as to what they might be doing, Sean worked his way around the buildings until he was next to an open window in the back of the stable.<\/p>\n Bent over a bench in the tack room, Hoss wiped tears from his eyes. He had an awl in his hands and a piece of wood in front of him, but the thought behind what he was doing caused tears to blind him every time he tried to lift his hand and carve into the wood. Ben looked for him when he was gone from the house for so long. What had happened to Adam made him feel even more protective of his other sons. He found Hoss hunched over the work bench in the tack room.<\/p>\n “Pa, I know you said I should carve a marker cause people would be expecting to see one. Pa, I just can’t. Every time I try, my eyes get so filled up, I can’t see. I know you think I ought to, but, Pa, I can’t.”<\/p>\n “It’s all right, Hoss. Adam would understand. We’ll wait. The stone will be enough of a marker. No one will be concerned about that. They know how upset we all are. It’s all right. Come with me to the house.”<\/p>\n “I was gonna load up that wagon with what I need to mend that fence line tomorrow. Adam was gonna help me, you know.”<\/p>\n “I know. It can wait until tomorrow. The toolbox is sitting right by the stable next to the barbed wire and the posts. You can load the wagon tomorrow if you still want to do that job. Under the circumstance, it could wait too.”<\/p>\n “No, Pa, I gotta keep busy. All of this has got my mind all twisting around with all sorts of ideas. I need to do some work to help things sort out in my head.”<\/p>\n From his hiding spot, Sean heard the conversation. He suddenly had an inspiration for how to accomplish his next goal. He slipped away from the house and headed toward where he had stashed his horse. The next few hours he planned to spend scouring the rocks around the hills until he found what he wanted.<\/p>\n In the house, Adam woke up. He could hear his family talking softly in the other room. He wanted to call out to them, but his throat was so dry and he was so weak, he couldn’t summon the voice to do it. He looked around the room and realized he was in the downstairs guest room. That made sense. It would be easier to care for him and easier to hide him from any prying eyes. He saw that the window had been boarded up. A number of boards had been tacked over the heavy drapes and he assumed the blinds had been drawn first. No one would know that a lamp burned low in the room. He saw a glass of water on the table next to him and reached for it. He was too weak and clumsy though knocking the glass to the floor instead of getting a drink. It did summon his family though as all three rushed into the room looking decidedly scared. He smiled a sheepish little smile.<\/p>\n “Adam, you’re awake.” Now that was from Little Joe and didn’t deserve a response.<\/p>\n His father asked if he was thirsty, and he used what energy he had to croak out an answer. “Very thirsty.” His father went to get another glass as Hoss cleaned up the broken one. “Sorry.”<\/p>\n “Nothing to be sorry about, older brother. We just got to talking out there. Someone should have been in here with you. We knew you were bound to wake up soon.” Hoss reached out to touch Adam’s cheek and then his chest. “A little warm, but Doc said that was what he thought would happen with us taking you on the road and all. Now all you have to do is relax and get better.”<\/p>\n Returning with a glass and a pitcher of cool water, Ben pulled a chair close to the bed. Hoss reached behind Adam’s shoulders and slowly lifted him up as Little Joe rearranged the pillows and added one so that Adam could be more upright. They all saw Adam close his eyes and grimace at the slight movement. Once Hoss settled him back against the pillows, they all waited silently for Adam’s pain to diminish so he would open his eyes again. When he did, Ben gave him a glass of water. He wanted more but his father told him that Hop Sing would be in soon with some soup. “I don’t want you filling up with water. After the soup, if you’re still thirsty, I’ll help you drink more.”<\/p>\n After the water and the soup, Adam’s thirst was satisfied. He wanted to know more then about what had happened. Ben told the story with occasional help from Hoss and Little Joe.<\/p>\n “I don’t understand it. I don’t recall ever having an altercation with any John. I hardly even know many people with that name. He must want me dead very badly to shoot through the window of the surgery in daylight. He could have been seen so easily.”<\/p>\n “Whoever it is, he plans very well. No one saw him shoot you, and no one saw him next to Doctor Martin’s office.” Ben was still worried and his expression communicated that very well.<\/p>\n “We think we fooled him into thinking you’re dead, older brother, but we ain’t taking no chances. You can see the window is blocked. We’ll keep the door to this room open so it don’t get too stifling in here, and one of us or Hop Sing will be with you all the time.” Hoss wanted to reassure Adam so that he would relax and rest. Doctor Martin had impressed upon all of them that Adam wasn’t entirely out of the woods yet and a relapse into fever and infection was possible unless he got excellent care. Hoss meant to make sure that was the case. He had thought he might have lost his brother when he carried him to the doctor’s office. He never wanted to have that feeling again. It was too awful to contemplate.<\/p>\n After Little Joe and Hoss headed to bed, Ben sat with Adam. When he asked Adam what he wanted, he asked his father to read to him. Ben liked that idea because he was tired, and it would help him stay awake too. He read from the book that Adam had begun a few days earlier and had left laying beside the blue chair on the day of that fateful race. Ben watched amused as Adam fought going to sleep but his eyes drooped lower and lower until he couldn’t fight it any more. Ben thought it best to leave his son propped up on the pillows. It would be easier to give him water to drink, and he looked comfortable in that position. Hoss took his spot at midnight, and about three in the morning, Hop Sing was there. They kept the lamp burning low but it didn’t seem to bother Adam at all. All of them knew that he sometimes fell asleep reading with his lamp burning bright so had gotten used to sleeping with light in his bedroom. About five in the morning, Little Joe took Hop Sing’s spot as he went to the kitchen to begin preparing breakfast.<\/p>\n Around the breakfast table, Ben and his two younger sons were tired and still a bit on edge. They didn’t want to get overconfident about Adam being safe. Adam had awakened earlier and Ben had fed him some think beef broth and cool water. Then he had fallen back asleep. Doctor Martin didn’t want Adam eating any solid food until the tenderness in his abdomen diminished. Adam was getting better but was still weak and pale. He had fallen back asleep because of the limited exertion of drinking spoonfuls of thick broth and a glass of water. Ben was still worried about him which anyone could tell seeing the frown wrinkles in his forehead that seemed fixed in place for the last two days. Hoss asked if his father thought he ought to take Little Joe with him when he went to fix the fence.<\/p>\n “Hoss, I’ve been thinking that you shouldn’t go. We only have the four of us here to protect and care for Adam. If that killer is still out there, who knows what he might try to do.”<\/p>\n “Pa, the best way to protect Adam is for us to do what we gotta do to make it look like that funeral yesterday was for real. If we all stay in the house like we’re protecting someone, then he might get suspicious and want to come in here and see for himself what’s going on.”<\/p>\n With a deep sigh and a nod, Ben agreed. Little Joe would find work around the stable to do so they would still have him there to help, but he was only sixteen. Ben worried that his help might not be enough. “Hoss, I’ve been wondering if there are any of the hands that we could tell about what we’re doing. A couple of extra guns and a couple of extra sets of eyes watching couldn’t hurt.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I was thinking the same thing. I know Hank would never give it away, and we can trust him with our lives. I think Shorty might be another good one to tell. His poker face is as good or better than Hank’s.”<\/p>\n “Would you go call Hank and ask him to come in to have a cup of coffee with us. Tell him I want to talk about work assignments.”<\/p>\n Hank was shocked by the news, but no one would have been able to tell by his reaction. He simply asked why they had resorted to such subterfuge, but it came out a bit more raw with his vocabulary. He agreed with their assessment though and said he would tell Shorty. The two of them would help as much as they could. Ben surprised everyone with his next observation though.<\/p>\n “Hank, I want you to put two of your more reliable men working with Hoss. We still have no idea why anyone wanted Adam dead, so it could be a plot against the whole family and Adam was the first target.”<\/p>\n “Pa, you think somebody might try to kill me and Hoss?”<\/p>\n “I don’t want to rule out any possibilities at this point. I want us all to be very careful.”<\/p>\n “He could be gunning for you too, Pa.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I know that. We all need to be careful and watchful. He has to make a mistake sooner or later. I hope he does before we do.”<\/p>\n “I’ll make sure we watch out for your boys and you, Mr. Cartwright. I’ll go set the work assignments now. It makes sense to send someone with Hoss anyway seeing as how Adam was going to help him with that job. I’ll send two. That way, it’ll look like an ordinary crew. I’ll tell Shorty to stay here to work with Joe on the forge. Adam made most of our horseshoes so now it would make sense to train Little Joe to do it, and Shorty could do that. That gives you an extra gun here too ifn you need it.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Hank. I knew we could count on you for help.”<\/p>\n “That’s what you pay me for, Mr. Cartwright, and I gotta tell you, I’m happy as could be to know Adam’s alive. I always liked him, and I know how important he is to this family.” Again, the words were delivered calmly and without any show of emotion, but all three Cartwrights there knew how sincere he was. Hank took another look in the guest room and saw that Adam had awakened. He assured him that he would do all he could to help. Adam croaked out his soft thanks before Hank left to do as he said he would.<\/p>\n Hoss and two hands loaded up the wagon with the toolbox, some posts, and reels of barbed wire. They took almost an hour to get to the break in the fence that needed to be fixed. Hoss tossed the posts from the wagon and the two hands lugged them to the spots where they were needed. Next Hoss dropped the barbed wire on the ground next to the wagon, and then moved to open the toolbox to get wire cutters, gloves, and other tools they would need to finish the job. His quick reflexes saved his life. Six rattlers were disturbed by the wagon ride and coiled to strike when the cover to their dark environs was lifted. Hoss jumped back as fast as anyone could but not before he got a glancing strike from one of the snakes. He stepped to the seat of the wagon and leaned there cradling his arm. The snakes crawled from the tool box and began to slither to the back end of the wagon. The two hands rushed back to the wagon firing as they got there dispatching all six snakes but startling the wagon horses who jumped forward toppling Hoss into the bed of the wagon. Both hands raced for their horses then and raced after the departing wagon. They got the horses stopped and then they rushed to the back of the wagon.<\/p>\n “Boys, it’s only one that got me, but it hurts like the dickens. I’m feeling a mite sick too. Could one of you drive me back home?”<\/p>\n Tying his horse to the back of the wagon, one of the hands climbed into the wagon gathering the reins and snapping them to get the wagon headed back home with Hoss laying in the back trying his best to stay calm. The other hand turned and rode for town. From where they were, town and the house were about the same distance apart. Hoss pulled his belt loose and tied it tightly around his upper arm. Then he lowered that arm to his side and hoped not too much of the poison was in his system already. He was sweating profusely but didn’t know if it was the result of the snakebite or his fear. He assumed it was probably a bit of both.<\/p>\n Ben was outside talking with Little Joe when the wagon came tearing into the yard. It was Ben’s nightmare come true as he saw Hoss prone in the back of the wagon. He rushed there with Little Joe. “He’s snakebit, Mr. Cartwright. Somebody done put six rattlers in the tool box. When he opened it, one of em got him.”<\/p>\n Climbing into the bed of the wagon, Ben knelt by Hoss’ side. His large son opened his eyes then. “It ain’t too bad, Pa, but it sure hurts like the dickens.”<\/p>\n With Ben and the hand, Hoss was helped to the house. The hand was surprised they didn’t put Hoss in the downstairs guest room but instead struggled to get him up the stairs to his room. When he left the family members to tend to Hoss, he walked down the stairs meeting Hop Sing who was on the way up with the things they would need to care for Hoss. The hand peeked in the door to the guest room to see Adam sleeping in the bed. Because he was warm, Adam had pushed his blankets down to his hips and exposed the large white bandage around his middle. The hand shook his head wondering what this was all about. When he got outside, he wasn’t sure what to do so he waited. The other hand who had been working with him and Hoss rode in later just before the doctor arrived in his carriage.<\/p>\n “I seen the darndest thing in the house before. Did you know Adam is alive? He’s in the downstairs guest room. He ain’t dead at all.”<\/p>\n “Really? Wow, wonder why they wanted us to think he was dead.”<\/p>\n “Well, somebody just tried to kill Hoss. Maybe they think somebody wants em all dead.”<\/p>\n In town, Sean saw the cowboy ride in and then he and the doctor rode out in a hurry. The sheriff had talked to them briefly before they left. Sitting as he often did outside the mercantile, Sean asked the sheriff what all the commotion was. Roy answered that someone had tried to kill one of the Cartwrights. Sean asked the sheriff if Hoss’ wound was serious. Roy said he didn’t know but was riding out to the Ponderosa to find out. Sean left to go back to his boarding house. Roy began wondering about him as he walked to the livery stable to get his horse. He wondered how the man had known that Hoss was wounded and not sick or injured some other way. He wondered most about how he had known it was Hoss and not Ben or Little Joe.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n “Ben, I got a question to ask ya that might seem a bit odd. You know anyone by the name of Sean Weatherford?”<\/p>\n “No, but the name does seem vaguely familiar. Why?”<\/p>\n “Well, he’s new in town. Been here just over a week. He’s been doing odd jobs in town. Nothing out of the ordinary there. Lots of men drift through here. But one real peculiar thing happened today. He asked me if Hoss’ wound was serious. Now Ben, everybody knows about Adam, but only me and Doc knew about Hoss. How did he know to ask that question? All he coulda based it on was me and Paul riding outta town this morning after a hand come to get us. Maybe the hand said something that was overheard, but it still seems odd that a stranger wandering around the country seems to have taken such an interest in your family.”<\/p>\n Ben thought about that for a time and suddenly blanched. “Oh, Lord, no. I hope it’s not that.”<\/p>\n “Ben, what’d you remember?”<\/p>\n “There was a Weatherford on the wagon train coming west. Patrick Weatherford, and he had a cousin, Sean McGillivray. They each had a Creek mother and a white father. Patrick was killed in the same attack that took Inger from us.”<\/p>\n “But that don’t help us know who this Sean Weatherford is now, does it?”<\/p>\n “Adam called Sean ‘John’ because at five years old, he couldn’t hear the difference in the names especially with the strong southern accents the men had.”<\/p>\n “And Adam kept saying ‘John’ when he was having those fever nightmares.”<\/p>\n “That has to be it, Roy. Sean Weatherford is Sean McGillivray. He’s using his cousin’s last name. He was a broken man after that attack. Patrick and his wife and daughter were killed. Sean turned to drink and lost everything else he had. His wife left him because his son had been paralyzed from the waist down from an arrow he got in the back during the attack, and Sean said it would be better to put a bullet in his head than to let him live like that. After a few weeks, the wagon master helped Sean’s wife get passage with another family who had lost the mother. Sean had left with his horse and his rifle. I never saw him again.”<\/p>\n “Do you know what happened to her?”<\/p>\n “What I heard was that she married the man who had offered her refuge. It was a marriage of convenience. She needed someone to support her and her son, and he needed a mother to the two young children he had. He headed up toward the Oregon Trail then, and we stuck to the California Trail.”<\/p>\n “But why would he come after you, and especially after all these years?”<\/p>\n “He blamed me and the wagon master for his losses. He said it was all our fault, and we would face justice some day.”<\/p>\n “How could an Injun attack be your fault? That’s just crazy.”<\/p>\n “We let a man join the wagon train. He was the one the Indians wanted. We refused to turn him over. That’s why they attacked the wagon train.”<\/p>\n “Why wait all these years?”<\/p>\n “Maybe he couldn’t find us. I had told everyone we were headed for California. He may have looked there and couldn’t find us. Now with roads being built and newspapers all over, it’s a lot easier to travel and to find someone.”<\/p>\n “Why go after your sons if you’re the one he wants to punish?” But Roy knew the answer even as he asked the question. “He wants you to suffer the same kind of losses before he kills you. Ben, we need to make sure that you and Little Joe stay here. I’ll get some men, and we’ll go arrest this Sean Weatherford or McGillivray or whatever name he chooses to use.”<\/p>\n “Watch out, Roy. He’s a driven man. The quest for revenge can make a man a very dangerous adversary.”<\/p>\n Their conversation was halted when they saw Doctor Martin walking down the steps. He didn’t look too somber so Ben was hopeful. Little Joe had been sitting and listening but jumped up then to stand at his father’s side. “He’s going to be fine, Ben. That arm is swollen and painful and isn’t going to be much good to him for some time, and he’s going to be sick for a few days as the snake venom is gradually eliminated from his body. That tourniquet on his arm should be tight but not too tight. I want the blood to keep circulating so his arm doesn’t swell too much more. Every ten minutes, have him loosen it. The pain will likely increase every time he does that, and then diminish when he tightens it again. The tendency is to tighten it too much at that point. Make sure he doesn’t. Keep him still and resting. His diet should be about the same as Adam’s. While I’m here, I’ll look in on Adam to see how he’s doing. You didn’t call for me so I’m thinking his recuperation is proceeding as expected.”<\/p>\n “I certainly think so. He started complaining earlier about broth and tea and something about swimming in it.”<\/p>\n “Has he been out of bed yet?”<\/p>\n “Only to do what’s necessary. I helped him clean up today and then he shaved. It took over an hour. We had just finished a short time before the wagon came in with Hoss.”<\/p>\n Roy suddenly had another insight. “Ben, how did this Sean know that Hoss would open that toolbox and not some other man?”<\/p>\n “Well, Hoss was in charge of the fence repairs so he would have been the one making sure the men had what they needed.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but how did he know that Hoss was going to be the one in charge?”<\/p>\n That was all Ben needed to draw the same conclusion that Roy had. “He’s been here. He’s watching us.”<\/p>\n “That’s what I’m thinking. You need to set some guards. Now I’m going back, and hopefully I’ll catch him before he can hurt anybody else, but you need to be ready for him to come here.”<\/p>\n Walking outside with Roy, Ben called Shorty over and told him to ride out to tell Hank to get some of the hands who could be trusted as guards and set up a perimeter around the house. Then he went back inside to tell Little Joe to close and secure all the shutters on the windows and to make sure all the doors were locked. Ben strapped on his holster and told Little Joe to do the same. He knew his youngest son had never fired his pistol at a person, but he might have to do just that. Ben grabbed a shotgun and some shells from the gun cabinet and brought them upstairs to Hoss’ room setting them in the corner for easy access. Hoss was resting with his eyes closed but opened them when he heard his father in the room. Ben could see the pain in the grimace Hoss had even though he tried to hide it as much as he could.<\/p>\n “Paul said you would be fine but have pain. I’m so sorry about that.”<\/p>\n “Ain’t your fault, Pa.”<\/p>\n “Maybe it is.” And Ben told the whole story to Hoss.<\/p>\n “Have you told Adam?”<\/p>\n “No, Paul is with him now. I’ll see how well he’s doing after that. I don’t want to do anything to push back his recovery. He seemed a bit stronger this morning. He cleaned himself up and shaved. Took an hour to do it though.”<\/p>\n “I wish I could see him, but Doc said I need to stay still so the venom doesn’t move too fast through my system. He told me to loosen that tourniquet every ten minutes or so for the next couple of hours. By then, it should be all right to take it off. He said I’m going to be sick, but I don’t feel too bad yet.” He had his left arm resting on a pillow next to him, and it was swollen and purplish near where the fangs had hit.<\/p>\n “Yes, Paul said we should check and make sure you loosen that tourniquet every ten minutes and not to have too tight at any time. He wants it to slow the circulation but not stop it. One of us will be with you. Do you want anything to drink?”<\/p>\n “My stomach is a mite under the weather at the moment. Maybe something to sip so I don’t get too thirsty.”<\/p>\n Almost as if by magic, Hop Sing appeared with a tray of tea and some crackers. He set it on the table next to Hoss’ bed. “Good to sip. Good for stomach. Too hungry, eat cracker until stomach ready for other food.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Hop Sing. Is Doctor Martin still with Adam?”<\/p>\n “Yes, he talk Mistah Adam. Good news. He say Mistah Adam eat food now. I make dinner for him soon when honorable doctor finish talk.”<\/p>\n Both Ben and Hoss smiled at that news. If Adam could eat, then the infection had not spread to his abdomen. He would likely have a long recuperation but no lasting damage. Little Joe came into the room then saying that the doctor wanted to speak with Ben before leaving. Outside, Clem and Rance were talking with Shorty who continued to work at the forge after returning from telling Hank that they needed to set some perimeter guards.<\/p>\n “Clem saw Adam was alive. Now why’d they want ta trick us like that? Don’t they trust us? I mean we don’t want nothing bad to happen to any of em. This is the best job I’ve ever had.”<\/p>\n “You boys are trusted. Do you think Mr. Cartwright would have sent you out there with Hoss if he didn’t? Now the problem is, we don’t know if we can trust everybody here. Some of the men are only here for the season, and we don’t know em hardly at all. You can see how worried that would make a man especially after somebody tried to kill Adam twice, and now tried to kill Hoss. You two keep your mouths shut and your eyes open.”<\/p>\n “We’ll do whatever we can to help. You know that, Shorty. Me and Rance will head on out and work on that fence line for a bit.”<\/p>\n “Too late today to get much done, but why don’t you take the wagon out there and pick up the barbed wire and the tools that got dumped out so you could haul Hoss back here in the wagon. I’ll tell Mr. Cartwright all about this and what I sent you to do. Just remember. Somebody might be watching the place. Keep your eyes open and tell me if you see anything.”<\/p>\n In the house, Adam was getting his first solid food since being shot. It was a small amount of soft cooked potatoes with some gravy, but to him it tasted like ambrosia. Doctor Martin had said if he tolerated that well, in a few hours, he could have some applesauce and a biscuit with preserves. It was a bland soft menu, but was so much more delicious than the tea and broth that Adam was very content. He found he couldn’t eat much, but it still felt good to chew at least a little. When he finished eating, he asked if he could go see Hoss.<\/p>\n “You can’t walk up the stairs in your condition. You could hardly take care of cleaning yourself up this morning.”<\/p>\n “With your help, I could do it. It would be good for Hoss and good for me, don’t you think? Maybe I could even sleep in my own bed tonight. That way I only have to do the stairs once today.”<\/p>\n “You don’t have to do the stairs at all.”<\/p>\n “Pa, you’re wearing your pistol in the house. I saw Little Joe had his on too. Wouldn’t it be easier if we were all closer together?”<\/p>\n “Sometimes you’re too darn smart for your own good.” But Ben had to smile. Adam knew just the things to say to get his way. It would be easier to protect Hoss and Adam if they were closer together, and Hoss wanted to see Adam too. He went into the kitchen to tell Hop Sing he was taking Adam upstairs. Then he made sure there was nothing in the way before calling up to Little Joe to have a chair at the top of the stairs. He moved the blue chair to the base of the stairs and decided things were as ready as they could be. It took some time, and Adam did have to use the chairs to rest, but eventually Ben helped Adam into Hoss’ room and got him in the chair by Hoss’ bed.<\/p>\n “You’re looking purty good for a dead man, older brother.”<\/p>\n “Let’s not talk about that. Hit too close to know he tried to kill you too. Now maybe Pa will tell us what he knows about who’s doing this.”<\/p>\n Surprised, Ben realized he shouldn’t have been. In that downstairs room, Adam had probably heard enough to know at least part of the story. Ben sat down and told his three sons the rest of the story. When he finished, all three were surprised that a man would want such deadly revenge for what had happened.<\/p>\n “No way you coulda known what was gonna happen, and we lost my Ma too. Don’t he see that we paid a price already?”<\/p>\n “He thinks he lost more, or at least that was the way he talked about it then. I can’t believe that he’s come to a more logical conclusion since then. He tended to drink too much, and sometimes, it was probably affecting his thinking too.”<\/p>\n Adam was listing to one side, and Ben moved to support him. “We need to get you to your bed.”<\/p>\n “Let me sit here just a little longer, please. And Pa, do you think Little Joe is his next target or you?”<\/p>\n “No way of telling with a man like that. I set guards out, but I remember going hunting with him on the wagon train. He was very skilled. It makes me very worried. Adam, he shot you from a distance when you were racing. I think the only thing that saved your life is that he couldn’t anticipate your movements, and you went up when he expected you to go down. We all need to be very careful. Little Joe, Hop Sing, and I will take turns keeping watch tonight.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I want my pistol too.” Then Hoss echoed Adam’s statement. Ben was reluctant, but knew that in a similar situation, he would want his. He sent Little Joe down the stairs to get them.<\/p>\n Nothing happened over the next two weeks. Hoss and Adam recuperated and chafed at Ben’s restrictions that they were not to leave the house. Little Joe was equally adamant that he ought to be allowed to at least go to the stable, but Ben was insistent. Nothing happened, but several times, Hank brought news that they had found evidence of someone getting in close to watch the house. Roy had ridden out the day after he said he would arrest Sean to say he had disappeared from town and no one had seen him. Everyone knew that he was still in the area and looking for a weak spot in their defenses. Then as they sat at dinner one even with the shutters closed tightly and the curtains closed over them, Adam said they needed their own plan because none of them liked living under siege.<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n “I don’t like this plan to have my sons go out to look for the man who wants them dead. You could be falling right into what he wants you to do. Adam hasn’t fully regained his strength, and he’ll be out there against a madman.”<\/p>\n “Pa, we’ll have men ready to go as soon as there’s a shot. Adam might be alone for a bit, but it won’t be long. We’ll all be there to help him right quick.” Adam waited to see what his father would say to Hoss’ statement. It was a good plan that he and Hoss had concocted. It did put him at risk, but he was at risk anyway with Sean trying to kill him and his family.<\/p>\n “We’ve underestimated him too many times already. Roy was going to arrest him. Our men were going to catch him sneaking in here. It hasn’t worked. He’s already outwitted us.” Ben looked directly at Adam for the next objection. “You want to put yourself in harm’s way again? After all the suffering we went through a few weeks ago when we thought you might die, you would risk your life?”<\/p>\n “Pa, don’t you think he’s been planning too. By now he might be working on a plan to kill all of us. Our hands risk their lives every day and every night trying to protect us. Isn’t it fair that we try to do something to help protect them from Sean too?”<\/p>\n “Pa, why don’t we at least discuss what Adam and Hoss have in mind?”<\/p>\n A simple request from perhaps the least logical of the four of them made Ben halt. He should listen at least, so he nodded. “All right. So you’ve concocted this plan based on hunting crows?”<\/p>\n “Yeah, Pa. An old hunter told me about hunting crows when he was still back east of the Mississippi. He said crows can count a bit, so ifn you go in the woods with four hunters and come out with three, they know there’s still one in there. So what you do is go in with like ten hunters and come out with nine. It’s so many, they don’t know there’s one missing cause it just looks like a big bunch. They fly back to their favorite spots, and then the hunter you left behind gets em by surprise.”<\/p>\n Reluctantly, Ben agreed to the plan. An elaborate dummy of him was set at the dining table with a pipe in hand and some strings through a ring on one of the ceiling joists to make the dummy move a hand, an arm, or the head. Dressed in Ben’s clothing, from a distance in the dark, it should look like he was sitting at the table. They had opened all the shutters on the house late that afternoon after the ‘bunch’ of hunters scoured the areas around the house leaving Adam hiding in the trees under a blanket festooned with twigs and brush. He had gone out in a barn coat that was worn by one of the other hands who also wore his distinctive black hat when they left the trees and headed back. Now he was concealed near where a man would likely set up a shot through the dining room window. Hands were ready to move out as soon as a shot was fired. Lanterns were filled and ready. Pistols and rifles were in hand. And nothing happened.<\/p>\n By morning, Adam was sore, tired, stiff, and frustrated. They used an elaborate ruse of pulling a wagon to the trees to load up with branches to be cut for firewood and headed back to the house. Sean watched them go and chuckled. He had suspected a scheme when he saw all those men searching such a small area the day before. Once Adam rose from the ground and climbed into the wagon, Sean knew what they had meant to do and applauded their plan, but also congratulated himself on being smarter than they were. But he was so intent watching the men taking Adam back to the house that he never heard the men fanning out behind him. It was the second part of Adam’s plan. They had found his horse, and one man had muzzled him and then led him away. The others had continued their pursuit. Once the man with Sean’s horse reached Roy and the posse waiting a short distance away, the third part of the plan, the posse moved in a large half circle to cut off any chance of flight. At the house, the men moved into defensive positions. Sean had never played chess with Adam Cartwright. If he had, he likely would have given up his quest for vengeance in the interest of self-preservation.<\/p>\n It should have been a moment of satisfaction knowing that Sean was trapped with nowhere to go, but he was like a cornered rat, and cornered rats were unpredictable and dangerous. Everyone waited to see what his last desperate move would be. When it came, it shocked them. Sean walked out from cover and dropped his rifle. Armed men converged on Sean. Ben walked toward him with his sons. Roy rode in with the posse from the other side.<\/p>\n “Sean, why did you have to do this? It was all so long ago. I lost Inger, and you lost your brother and his family. We all were hurt.”<\/p>\n “But you still had two healthy sons to help you build something out here. Mine was a cripple, and my brother was gone too. I was all alone.”<\/p>\n “Your wife and son were alive. You could have made a life with them.”<\/p>\n “It ain’t much of a life living with a cripple and the woman who blamed me for not protecting him. Your Inger protected Adam and put her body in the way of anyone aiming at him. He should have been the one who took that arrow that killed her. You think my wife didn’t bring that up to me. She asked me why a woman would protect her sons, but a man wouldn’t protect his.”<\/p>\n “Sean, I’m sure that was her grief talking.”<\/p>\n As Ben was talking, Sean walked closer to him. Tears were streaming down his face. When Sean neared Ben, he reached into his coat. As he did so, Adam drew and shot him. Sean fell on his back dead from the bullet that had pierced his heart. He was wearing no holster that anyone could see.<\/p>\n “Adam, you shot an unarmed man!” Ben was shocked by his son’s action, and Roy dismounted and walked toward them not at all sure of what he should do.<\/p>\n “Pa, he was going to kill you.”<\/p>\n “How? He had thrown down his rifle. He had no pistol.”<\/p>\n “Look at his left side.” Adam was as sure of it as he could be. He had seen what he thought was Sean reaching for a pistol.<\/p>\n Roy knelt by the body and pulled Sean’s coat back. “Son, there’s no pistol holster under his coat either. I rightly don’t know what to do here. You say you thought he was drawing, but he had no gun.”<\/p>\n Hoss walked to where Roy was kneeling and knelt beside him rolling Sean’s body over and pulling his coat off of the body. There tucked in the waistband of his pants was a small caliber revolver. As Hoss stood with the coat, it felt heavy to him. He squeezed it and then opened it to find an inside pocket on the left side of the coat. In it, he found a pocket pistol. He handed that to Roy. “I think that covers the situation right well. He was armed and going for a weapon as Pa walked toward him. Throwing down the rifle was to get us to relax. I’m glad Adam didn’t fall for it.”<\/p>\n “Good enough for me. Anybody here got any question about whether this here Sean fella was armed and like as not was gonna draw one of those weapons to shoot Ben Cartwright?” Everyone agreed that was the logical conclusion. “All right, then. Ben, I’ll take the body to town and get him buried. I’m guessing you don’t want him buried on the Ponderosa.” At Ben’s nod, Roy told some of the men to take the body and strap it to Sean’s horse. “I’ll sell his horse and gear to pay for his burial. You got any objection to that?” Again Ben nodded. Soon after, Roy and the posse left. Gradually the hands took their horses and weapons and headed back to the stable and bunkhouse leaving Ben and his three sons standing together silently.<\/p>\n “Adam, I’m sorry I questioned you. It all happened so suddenly. Hoss is right. If you had been fooled by him, I’d be dead now. Thank you.”<\/p>\n Hardly reacting, Adam stood with that stone faced look he had when he was thinking things and feeling things he didn’t want to share. Ben put a hand on his shoulder.<\/p>\n “Let’s all go to the house now. It’s finally over.”<\/p>\n Except for Adam, it wasn’t over. He heard those words of Sean’s again and again. Inger had died so that he could live. He had the horrible impression that he had cost Hoss his mother. He didn’t know what to say about that. When they reached the house, Adam turned to the stable. “I want to go for a ride. I’ve been cooped up too long.”<\/p>\n Hoss turned to follow him. “I’ll ride with ya.”<\/p>\n “I was planning to go alone. I’m not in the mood to talk.”<\/p>\n “I don’t have to talk. I can be quiet, but I’m going with ya.”<\/p>\n There wasn’t much that Adam could do about that so he nodded. The two brothers were silent as they saddled up their horses. Ben had ushered Little Joe into the house. He had an idea about what was bothering Adam and thought Hoss was the best to handle it. Joe wondered why Adam was so somber. He thought it had something to do with killing Sean and couldn’t understand it.<\/p>\n “Pa, he only did what he had to do. Sean would have killed you otherwise.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but Adam was forced to take a life.”<\/p>\n “How does a man handle that? I mean, I had my pistol and would have shot Sean if he threatened anyone. How would I feel afterward if I did something like that?”<\/p>\n “You would feel justified and proud that you had protected your family, but at night, the face would be in your dreams.”<\/p>\n “Does that happen to you, Pa?”<\/p>\n “Yes, and to anyone else with a conscience. It’s not an easy thing to reconcile with your Christian beliefs. I hope you never have to do it.”<\/p>\n Joe nodded, but secretly, he wished he had been the one to shoot Sean and protect his father. He didn’t understand yet how he would feel after taking a life. Adam knew, but also carried an additional burden of thinking he was the reason that Inger was dead. Hoss suspected as much. He and Adam rode for almost an hour. When it was time to give the horses a breather, Hoss stood on the hilltop looking out over the Ponderosa as Adam sat on a rock and stared at the ground.<\/p>\n “It ain’t your fault, you know. Ma made her choice. Pa told me that when he went to her, she was dead, and all he could do was to get the two of us to safety. He said you had yourself wrapped all around me trying to protect me because you said you would.”<\/p>\n “I said I didn’t want to talk.”<\/p>\n “You don’t have to do no talking. You just have to listen while I talk. It’s about time that happened, I think.” Adam made no more objections, so Hoss continued. “I think Ma made her choice, and I bet she’s happy how it turned out. She gave her life so the two of us could live.” Adam looked incredulous at that last part. “If I recall correctly, you was a skinny kid. You musta been skinny when you was five too. If an arrow got shot at you, it woulda gone right through you and into me. Pa woulda lost both his boys that day. Ma saved us. Now I wish she coulda saved herself too, but I still think if she had to balance the scales with giving up her life to save her two sons, she would think that they balanced just fine.” Again Adam looked skeptical. “Now don’t you look like that. You were her son as much as me. You knew her. I didn’t. I like it when you talk about her. Makes her seem real to me.”<\/p>\n “You don’t blame me even after what you heard Sean say?”<\/p>\n “You didn’t do nothing wrong, didja? I mean, didn’t you promise to protect me, and then ya done it?” Adam shrugged. “Well, I know ya did. So, no, I don’t blame ya. I thank ya, and Pa thanks ya too. Now how about we start riding home so he don’t worry about us no more than he already has?”<\/p>\n Adam stood, walked to Hoss’ side, and looked out over the Ponderosa. “Let’s go home.”<\/p>\n Chapter 8<\/p>\n “Yes, Pa, we have everything we need. We’ll be gone about six weeks.”<\/p>\n “Now remember, a lot of that country isn’t mapped well so you need to send out a scout every day.”<\/p>\n “Pa, it’s not like we haven’t done this before.”<\/p>\n Taking a deep breath, Ben agreed. He knew he was being overprotective especially of his adult sons, but their recent experiences with Sean McGillivray had left him with unease about his sons. He had faced the possibility of losing one or two of them, and it had unnerved him a bit. Now with all three heading north on a drive to John Day, Oregon, he was more worried than he had ever been before a drive. What made it so much worse of course was that he had fallen while helping with the branding. His left ankle was wrapped in bandages so thick, he couldn’t put on his boot. Doctor Martin had said no riding for two weeks. Adam had to boss the drive with Hoss as ramrod. Little Joe was going along to help. They were traveling to Oregon’s cattle country to deliver about one hundred head to a ranch owned by a Davis Tucker who had heard about the hardy Ponderosa cattle and wanted some for his ranch. Cattle broker William Talbot had arranged the deal. They had never dealt with him before, but he had a good reputation.<\/p>\n Before his sons left, Ben had a talk with Little Joe. It was the first time he would be on a drive without his father. “Now, you need to do whatever Adam tells you to do and not complain.”<\/p>\n “But he’s so bossy. He never listens to me.”<\/p>\n “He’s trail boss. It’s his job, and it’s not part of his job to listen to everyone who thinks they have a better idea than he does. Bossing a drive is not done by a committee.”<\/p>\n “But on the last drive, you listened to Adam’s ideas.”<\/p>\n “That’s because he was ramrod. Hoss is ramrod so he will be offering his advice to Adam as part of his job. There will be a scout too who will have input. Your job is to handle the remuda and keep the drag crew doing their job. We contracted to sell one hundred head so we can’t lose too many on the way. Adam has gathered up ten extra and that should cover any losses.”<\/p>\n “What if we don’t get one hundred there?”<\/p>\n “There’s a penalty in the contract of one dollar a head less for each one under one hundred. So you see, Adam has given you an important job.”<\/p>\n “All right. I’ll follow orders.”<\/p>\n “And?”<\/p>\n “And I won’t complain.” Ben smiled and Little Joe grinned. Both knew that no matter how hard he tried, it wasn’t likely that he could do it perfectly, but at least it would be minimal. At least Ben hoped so.<\/p>\n The following morning, Ben’s sons rode out for the drive. As Ben leaned on a cane and watched them ride out, he looked up to heaven. “Please, ladies, watch out for our boys.” Then he limped back into the house to do the only kind of work he could do at the moment. Sometimes he wished they had hired an accountant. Then he remembered that Adam could do the books as well as he could, but he was more important to the ranch in a more active role. So Ben sighed deeply and sat at his desk to tackle the stacks of paperwork that had to be completed.<\/p>\n The drive through unfamiliar country did present more problems than the usual, but nothing that they didn’t expect. A few times, they had to backtrack and try a different route. They also had to wait for a two days at a stream swollen with rainwater to diminish enough to cross. Overall, the problems were less serious than some drives. They lost no cattle so as they rode near John Day, Adam and Hoss prepared to go into town to find out where to take the cattle. Little Joe asked why he wasn’t going with them.<\/p>\n “You’re a Cartwright.” “But we need a Cartwright here.”<\/p>\n Thinking for just a moment, Little Joe yelled. “You mean I’m in charge while you two are gone?”<\/p>\n “Yep, little brother. Me and Adam are trusting you with the herd. Now don’t move em anywhere and don’t lose any while we’re gone.”<\/p>\n “I can do it, Hoss. Adam, you can trust me. I’ll take good care of the herd.”<\/p>\n Hank and Shorty were standing directly behind Little Joe. Adam looked directly at them as he answered. “I know you’ll take care of the herd right here and not lose any while we’re gone. We should be back in a couple of hours.” The two hands got the message. They would work with Little Joe and make sure he did well. As Adam and Hoss rode to town, Hoss had a question about Adam’s instructions.<\/p>\n “You think you had to tell Hank and Shorty to do what we said Little Joe ought to do?”<\/p>\n “You know our little brother. Don’t you think that by now, he’s thinking he should move the herd one valley over for fresh grass or closer to the river for easier access to the water?”<\/p>\n “Would either of those be so awful to do?”<\/p>\n “No, but the grass and water are fine where they are and the men deserve a break from working so hard. It’s a test too.”<\/p>\n “You want to see if Little Joe can take orders and carry em out. Why?”<\/p>\n “If he wants more responsibility on a drive, he has to show that he can do that. Otherwise, he’ll be supervised by someone else until he can.”<\/p>\n “You think we’ll be doing more drives without Pa?”<\/p>\n “Wouldn’t surprise me at all especially when we bring home the profits from this one.”<\/p>\n Soon the brothers were in town and asked where they could find William Talbot. They were directed to a small ramshackle restaurant that proclaimed that elk was on the menu that day. Adam pushed the door open and took a moment to get used to the dim interior. What he saw made him stop and nearly get knocked over by Hoss who banged into him because of the sudden stop. Sitting before them was a well-dressed gentleman about Adam’s age. He was in a wheelchair but looked very healthy otherwise.<\/p>\n “Billy?”<\/p>\n “Addie?”<\/p>\n The two old friends soon were hugging and laughing. Both proclaimed that they had never thought to see one another again. Hoss stood by wondering who this man was.<\/p>\n “William Talbot. I never would have guessed. You have made quite a name for yourself out here.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and I guess if I had remembered that your family name was Cartwright, I would have thought you and your family did quite well out here too. This isn’t that roly poly little brother of yours now is it?”<\/p>\n “Well, not so little anymore. Yes, this is Hoss. Hoss, this is Billy. He was on the wagon train with us heading west until he and his family headed north to Oregon. So, Billy, you and your ma didn’t leave with a Talbot.”<\/p>\n “No, we left with Benton Davis. He married Ma, but he and one of my sisters died our first year here. Daniel Talbot lost most of his family in the same outbreak. He asked Ma to marry him, so that’s how my sister and I ended up being Talbots. A long way from McGillivray.”<\/p>\n Suddenly Hoss knew who the young man was. This was Sean’s son who had been wounded and disabled in the same Indian attack that had claimed his mother. Adam pulled out a chair and sat next to Billy.<\/p>\n “Billy, I have to tell you something. Sean McGillivray is dead. I shot him.”<\/p>\n Not looking as surprised as they thought he might, Billy asked for the rest of the story. Adam told him everything he knew. Billy shook his head. “I tried to find him a few times. Every time I did, I learned something else about him that I didn’t really want to know. I’m sorry he’s dead, but I’m not sad. He was headed for that ever since we began moving west and he started drinking so much. Ma told me a lot about him including the bad. It wasn’t that Indian attack that made him leave. He had threatened to leave her a number of times before. It was just his excuse. I’m sorry too that he did harm to your family, but I guess justice prevailed.”<\/p>\n “Is your Ma still alive?”<\/p>\n “Oh yes, and she presides over our ragtag family like a general commanding the troops. She’s the one who insisted I go to college. I have a law degree as well as a business degree. I handle almost all the legal work in town, and I broker all the cattle deals. Tucker is going to be very pleased with the cattle, I’m sure. Did you get one hundred here?”<\/p>\n “We brought ten more than that. Thought we could sell them here if Tucker didn’t want them.”<\/p>\n “Oh, Tucker may want them, but I’ll pay you five dollars more per head to take those ten to my Pa. They’ll be good to crossbreed with the cattle he already has.”<\/p>\n “Tucker might be willing to pay more.”<\/p>\n “All right. How about ten dollars more per head for those ten. For an old friend?”<\/p>\n “Deal, then, for an old friend if you’ll throw in an elk steak or two for me and for Hoss there. I think he might start drooling soon if I don’t order something to eat soon.”<\/p>\n “Done. Once you get the cattle delivered, I want you to come out to see Ma. She’ll be thrilled to see you.”<\/p>\n After lunch, Billy wheeled himself outside to a wagon. He stood next to it by pulling himself up by the arms. He had a small rope attached to the back of the wheelchair. After he pulled himself up onto the wagon seat, he used the rope to pull the wheelchair up after him and then set it in the bed of the wagon tying the rope to the back of the bench seat before picking up the reins. “We’ll go down to the end of town and I’ll show you where to put the one hundred. The ten I’ll have you drive out to my folks’ place. It’s close to where you have the herd south of town. Both ranches are on this side of the river so I’ll let Tucker know and he can come get his cattle as soon as he has the money in hand to pay you.”<\/p>\n Adam and Hoss returned to the herd and cut out ten of the best cows. Then they instructed Little Joe to drive the rest into town and told him where they were to be kept until Tucker got there with the money. Little Joe had not moved the herd, but Hank felt he had to be honest when Adam asked and said that in fact Little Joe had thought to move the herd a short distance only to be reminded of the trail boss orders he had received. Adam shook his head and looked at Hoss who shrugged. Little Joe had made his own bed and would have to sleep in it. If he couldn’t take a simple order, he wouldn’t be trusted with more responsibility on the next drive. Adam thanked Hank before he and Hoss headed out with the ten cows following the directions they had been given.<\/p>\n When they reached the Talbot Ranch, there was a corral open for them and Billy was sitting there waiting for them. After the cattle were in the corral, a big man walked toward them and Billy introduced the man as his pa. Then his mother came out and rushed to Adam giving him a big hug and then she hugged Hoss.<\/p>\n “It’s so good to know you boys survived and did well. I felt bad about leaving the two of you in your Pa’s care. It had to be terribly difficult for him to take care of a baby and a young boy and still manage to get his work done.”<\/p>\n “Adam took care of me so Pa could work.”<\/p>\n Looking appraisingly at Adam, Mrs. Talbot nodded. “Yes, I suppose he would have. Well you boys come on inside for some pie. We got some apples from up north just a few days ago, and I’ve been baking and canning ever since with my daughters and Billy’s wife.”<\/p>\n Hoss almost ran Adam over again as he stopped and looked at Billy. “You’re married?”<\/p>\n “Oh, yes. Aren’t you?”<\/p>\n “Ah, not yet. Haven’t found the right one.”<\/p>\n “Nah, they chase after him, but he don’t let none of em catch him.”<\/p>\n “Well, I highly recommend it. It has made my life so much more rewarding. I met her when I was going to school. She was the only woman who saw me as a man and not a cripple.” Billy’s wife walked out at that point. She was thick with child. “We’re going to have a baby soon.” The pride in Billy’s voice was strong. “So Adam, did you go to college? You always seemed so smart, I was sure you would somehow.”<\/p>\n For the next few minutes, Adam explained what he had done and that he was still working on the Ponderosa. The whole conversation seemed to be making Adam more serious by the moment. Hoss saw it, and Billy did as well so he changed the subject. With about an hour of light left, Adam and Hoss said their goodbyes and headed back to town. Little Joe met them with a big grin. He handed Adam the money for the cattle wrapped in canvas.<\/p>\n “It’s all there. I counted it, and don’t think that Tucker was offended. He told me to count it and wanted Hank and Shorty to be there too. It’s all there right to the penny.”<\/p>\n “Good job, Little Joe. Now let’s go to the saloon. It’s the trail boss’ job to buy the first round.”<\/p>\n “I get to go?”<\/p>\n “You can have a beer. Nothing more.”<\/p>\n “All right!”<\/p>\n The next day, gear was packed into the wagon, and the group headed for home. Over a week later and after some hard riding, they were about a mile from the Ponderosa when Little Joe proposed a race.<\/p>\n “We never did find out who was faster. You got shot before the end of the race. How about racing to the house?”<\/p>\n Adam looked over at Hoss who nodded and began counting down from ten. Both horses took off toward the yard at a breakneck pace. About a hundred yards from their goal, the two horses were neck-and-neck when Adam grabbed his side and leaned down over Sport’s neck. Little Joe looked on with worry, and Adam won the race by a length.<\/p>\n “You all right, Adam?”<\/p>\n “I’m fine. Why?”<\/p>\n “I saw you grab your side. I thought you were hurt again.”<\/p>\n “Well it does pain me from time to time. I guess it was just one of those times.”<\/p>\n “All right, then we should have a rematch sometime for a best of three.”<\/p>\n “Sure. Anytime.”<\/p>\n By then, Hoss and the others had arrived. Hoss dismounted and walked to where Adam was rubbing down Sport with a wet cloth to cool him down. “I saw you grab your side. You hurting?”<\/p>\n “No more than usual. Doc says the scar tissue there has to be stretched, and it hurts a little when I do that.”<\/p>\n Realizing what his brother had done, Hoss shook his head. “You are sneaky, Adam, sneaky.”<\/p>\n “In a race, you use whatever you have.” Hoss started laughing then and Adam grinned. Ben came outside with Little Joe who had run inside to tell him all the good news about the drive and finding Billy and his mother. It would be quite a while before Little Joe found out about how Adam had tricked him. He tried to get even, but Hoss always told him the same thing.<\/p>\n “Older brother don’t ever let you get even. The more you do, the more he does, and he’s sneakier than you.”<\/p>\n “Someday, I’ll beat him. Someday, I’ll best him at everything.”<\/p>\n Hoss shook his head. He knew that nothing good was going to come from that attitude, but at least for the time being, life was good, and they were all together. But Hoss had seen what it had cost Adam to admit he wasn’t married and that he wasn’t using his college education. He worried more about what that might mean in the future.<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Harry, or Adam, Age 35<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n For months, Adam had been trying to think of a way to tell his family he was leaving. He considered and rejected the idea of writing a letter to each so he could leave without recriminations or tearful farewells. He tried a number of times to bring up the subject, but apparently his father found the whole subject painful, and his brothers didn’t think he would actually leave. So he had no meaningful discussion with any of them. Instead, as he rested in his bed each night and watched the shadows from the winter moon play over the room, he planned where he would go and the sights he would seek out. A small smile would tug at his lips when he thought of all the things he could see and touch that he had seen only as drawings in books.<\/p>\n Each morning, he thought about how he could tell his family that day about his decision. Every time, there was always some other topic that grabbed his family’s attention, and he continued to procrastinate which wasn’t his nature and that made him even surlier. The latest topic was someone named Harry who had gone to school with Joe. All he seemed to hear from Joe was how his friend was coming for a visit and how much fun he and Harry used to have. Joe even got a haircut, which surprised Adam the most because Joe hated haircuts so much. Adam wondered at what this Harry was like if Joe got a haircut just because of a visit. On the morning that Harry was to arrive, Joe was up early getting the carriage ready for a ride to town. Adam was the only one who wasn’t excited. Hoss and his father seemed to be almost as excited as Joe. Hoss had taken a bath the night before even though in winter, he seldom did that. His father was wearing the new shirt he had gotten at Christmas. Apparently Harry had been a big part of Joe’s life when Adam had been away at school. Some time after that, Harry’s family had moved on, so this was the first contact between Joe and Harry in a dozen years.<\/p>\n Adam moped about the house for much of the day as he often had been doing recently. He tried reading but found he lost his concentration so quickly, he often had to reread large segments. It wasn’t worth the effort. When he heard the carriage come in, he continued to sit in the blue chair and stare at the fire. Ben had been at his desk. He had seen Adam like this for a long time that winter and wondered what he was thinking. It had to be something big for him to take this long without letting them know what it was. But at the moment, Harry had arrived and Ben was anxious to greet Joe’s friend. Adam was surprised to hear a woman’s voice and a lot more surprised when the only guest who entered with his family was a woman. She stood about an inch taller than Joe. She had long blond hair she had tied back in a twist for traveling. Her eyes were a green and blue mix and much darker than expected with the light hair. In a word, though, she was gorgeous. She looked at Adam thinking that she did in fact remember him very well even if he appeared not to remember her at all. In fact, Harry was relieved to find that her imagination had not played tricks on her, and he was just as darkly handsome as she remembered with a presence that made him stand out no matter who else was in the room.<\/p>\n “Well, hello, Adam. It seems you do not remember me.”<\/p>\n “I’m sorry. Have we met before?”<\/p>\n “Yes, indeed. I was that gangly girl with the long pigtails chasing Little Joe around for a kiss. You told me it wasn’t ladylike. I told you I wasn’t a lady so it didn’t matter. You were just back from college, I believe.”<\/p>\n “That does seem vaguely familiar. I’m sorry if I have forgotten, but I’m guessing you have changed a lot since then.”<\/p>\n “Yes, in some ways, I have changed. My parents took the money my father made from the mines in California and the timber here to ship me off to a proper girls’ school and then on a grand tour of Europe. I saw every castle and cathedral that I think exists on that continent. Finally I got to come home, and then the pressure was on to find a husband. So instead, I asked for a chance to visit my old home and my old friends.”<\/p>\n “Oh, no, Harry, you had to mention castles, cathedrals, and Europe. Adam isn’t going to give you a moment’s peace until you tell him about every one of them. He’s an architect, and he has this thing for buildings.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Harry looked at Adam. “I’m sorry if I made you jealous. I was only meaning to let everyone know where I’ve been and why I look like a lady even if, inside, I’m still that tomboy that wants to romp with the boys.”<\/p>\n Wondering if there were the double meanings in those statements that he thought he detected, Adam saw how she smiled and knew she had done that intentionally. He didn’t know why, but thought the safest course was to stay as far away from her as possible before he had another ugly encounter with Joe over a woman. He never did intentionally try to make trouble for his brothers and the women they chose, but he had a bad habit of somehow getting into the midst of their romantic endeavors. This time he was committed to staying away except his body was already reacting to her looks, her hidden communication, and her looks. His imagination was up with full steam as he began to imagine the things the two of them could do together. He tried to hide any of that so that he had that stone face look in place. Hoss saw how he looked and assumed it was shock.<\/p>\n “Looks like you pulled a good one over on ole Adam, Joe. He looks like he done took a poke right to the chin.”<\/p>\n Joe thought that he had seen something else as Adam had appraised Harry, but he chose to go along with Hoss’ way of thinking at least for the time being. Adam had a question for Harry though.<\/p>\n “Why Harry?”<\/p>\n “My father is Harold, and everyone calls him Harry. He wanted a son to carry on his name, but my mother had daughters instead. I was the third, and likely the last child they would have with the problems my mother had, so my father insisted I be called Harriet. I always hated that name. My mother called me Toots but you can imagine what the kids had school did with that, so Little Joe called me Harry. It stuck and solved all sorts of problems.”<\/p>\n “I wish you would call me just Joe.”<\/p>\n “Just Joe now. I thought Little Joe was cute, but Just Joe is kind of sad, don’t you think?”<\/p>\n Her teasing got a chuckle from everyone. Conversation was lively with Harry involved. There hadn’t been so much talk nor so much laughter at the house in many months, except Adam was an observer not a participant. He laughed at all the appropriate times, but at other times, he looked very serious. Harry wondered why although it seemed his family didn’t seem at all curious about it. When Hoss, Adam, and their father announced it was time for bed for them, Joe looked quite pleased until Harry said she was tired too and wanted to get some sleep.<\/p>\n “It was a long trip. I’m looking forward to sleeping in a nice, soft, comfortable bed with no place to rush off to tomorrow.”<\/p>\n Everyone bid good night and retired to their bedrooms. Adam stripped off his clothing and quickly slipped under the covers shivering for just a moment until his body heat warmed the space. Even in winter, he found nightshirts constricting. He lay back and tried to close his eyes to fall asleep. It didn’t work as he remembered Harry talking, laughing, and even putting bites of food between those luscious lips. Finally he sat up, turned up the lamp, and pulled a book onto his lap as he attempted once again to get a chapter read. After about a half hour, Adam heard a soft knock on his door.<\/p>\n “Come in if you dare.”<\/p>\n The door opened slowly. “Well I was wondering what kind of reception I was going to get with that kind of greeting. I couldn’t sleep, and with your brothers repeatedly mentioning how you like to have your nose stuck in a book, I thought I would ask to borrow one. I was hoping you would be up reading, and I saw a light under your door. I hope I’m not being too forward.”<\/p>\n “There’s a bookshelf behind the door. Help yourself.”<\/p>\n Harry set the lamp on the floor and began looking through the books. She found on volume signed by Charles Dickens with a special note for Adam. Another was signed by Edwin Booth saying he had enjoyed it and thought his friend would too. Finally there was a small book signed by Mark Twain. She adored these men and their careers and was delighted to find that Adam knew them. “I see you may have something to trade for my information on the architecture of Europe. You see, I would love to know what these men who have signed some of your books are like. I have never met any of them.”<\/p>\n Adam sat with one knee up and was resting his arms on it. She did know that he was staring at her, and her face was flushed as a result. She looked over at Adam who sat silently and naked from the waist up. She had to wonder about the other half. She did appreciate very much the view of the arms and the muscular chest with the curly dark hair, and that made her blush more. Adam noted the blush. “Am I making you uncomfortable?”<\/p>\n “Well, no, or, a bit, perhaps. Don’t gentlemen wear nightshirts to bed?”<\/p>\n “Perhaps I am not a gentleman.”<\/p>\n “Touch\u00e9. Now I think that I shall read this one. I have never heard of it.”<\/p>\n “Good choice. I think you’ll like it.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Adam. I think I’ll like it a whole lot.” Harry pointedly looked down the length of his body as she said it, and then she laughed softly as she went out the door. Adam knew it was trouble to even consider being with her, so he turned out his lamp and rolled over to try to sleep although he assumed sleep might be elusive with the memory of Harry kneeling on the floor of his bedroom looking through his books.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n The next morning, Adam got up very early. He thought the less time he spent with Harry, the better. At breakfast, she looked like she had gotten a good night’s sleep. She seemed to glow with an inner energy. Adam tried not to look at her, but found he couldn’t help himself a few times. Adam stared at his plate for much of the meal with one arm on the table as he leaned to his left so he wouldn’t have to look at Harry. She was however looking at him although she did spend time looking at each of the men so it wasn’t so obvious.<\/p>\n “Do you always lean? I swear ever since I arrived here, you have been leaning on something or other.”<\/p>\n “Do you always criticize people you hardly know?”<\/p>\n “It wasn’t a criticism. It was a simple question based on observation.”<\/p>\n “Aw, Harry, don’t mind my oldest brother. He’s gotten kinda ornery as he’s gotten old.”<\/p>\n “I am not old.”<\/p>\n “Well, you act old.”<\/p>\n “That’s enough. We don’t have to have a family altercation at the dining table especially with such a charming guest. I would think my sons could manage to mind their manners at least for her sake as a guest of the Ponderosa.”<\/p>\n Joe mumbled a reply. “Sorry, Pa.”<\/p>\n Adam said nothing but simply finished eating his breakfast before announcing that he had work to do in the stable. He dropped his napkin on the table. “Good morning, everyone. I won’t bother you with my company any longer.” With that he left the table, grabbed his coat and hat, and exited the house.<\/p>\n “Boy, he sure got up in an ugly mood today.”<\/p>\n “It don’t help when you call him old.”<\/p>\n “I asked for that to be dropped. So, please, let’s see what Harry would like to do today.”<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe agreed, and the conversation took a turn for the lighter side. But Ben saw trouble looming and didn’t have any idea what to do about it. He had seen Harry sneaking looks at Adam whenever she saw that Joe wasn’t paying attention. Adam had studiously avoided looking at her. The subtle signs of attraction between the two were there for any objective observer, but Joe was smitten with the young lady and apparently thought Adam didn’t like her. Ben didn’t have to use his imagination to know what kind of reaction his youngest would have if he found that Adam was attracted to Harry.<\/p>\n The day was warmer than expected for that time of year. Joe offered to saddle a horse for Harry to ride so that they could go out and see some of the Ponderosa. When Harry agreed that it was a good idea, Joe was thrilled. He asked if she had a warm coat, and she said she would go up to her room to get it as well as dress in a riding skirt she had brought along. “My parents insist I ride sidesaddle whenever I go riding, but I got a riding skirt when I headed out here. I knew I would get a chance to ride the way I remember.” With that, she bounded up the stairs to change as Joe grabbed his jacket and headed to the stable. Ben had told Joe that Harry could ride Buck so Joe went to saddle up Buck and Cochise. Hoss stayed at the dining table sipping is coffee as Ben sat back quietly.<\/p>\n “There’s trouble brewing.”<\/p>\n “Why do you say that, Hoss?”<\/p>\n “Pa, you saw it as well as I did. Adam is mighty interested in that young woman, and from the looks she gave him, she’s mighty interested in him. Now I looked at her a lot just like Adam did, but the big difference was she wasn’t a looking at me like she looks at him.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but what about Joe? He’s pursuing her already.”<\/p>\n “I know, but I think she thinks of him as a friend. I think she’s looking at Adam as a whole lot more.”<\/p>\n With his elbows on the table, Ben dropped his head and massaged his neck with both hands. “What are we going to do, Hoss?”<\/p>\n “Don’t see as there’s much we can do. Adam looks like he’s fighting the urge to be with her, but she don’t look like she’s gonna give up. I guess we referee the fight if there is one, or help take care of the wounds for both of them when it’s all over.”<\/p>\n “Adam has had something big on his mind for some time now. Do you have any idea what it is? Has he talked to you?”<\/p>\n “Oh he hinted one day that he was thinking on leaving again. I told him I knew he would never be able to leave his home and his family. He dropped it just like that, so he can’t be serious about that.”<\/p>\n “No, I think he may be. I can’t think of anything else that he would have so much trouble telling us.”<\/p>\n “You think he might really leave?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I think that might be it. I just hope that if he does leave, it’s on good terms so he’ll want to come back. I can’t bear the thought that he would leave for good.”<\/p>\n “Pa, he’s been with me my whole life. I can’t imagine a Ponderosa without him.”<\/p>\n “I could be wrong.”<\/p>\n “Nah, you know him better than anybody. If that’s what you think it is, then it probably is. Now you got me thinking too that we better make sure nothing bad happens now before he goes. If he goes, I have to believe he’d come back. I can’t even think on it being any other way.”<\/p>\n Outside, Joe had a big grin on his face until he entered the stable to find Adam there rubbing down Sport. Somehow, Adam just took the joy out of any moment for Joe. This time though he had another concern. Despite what others thought, he had seen some appraising looks Adam had given Harry. He didn’t like it. He had to say something.<\/p>\n “I want you to know that Harry is mine. I don’t want any misunderstanding as to that.”<\/p>\n A little irritated by Joe’s imperious attitude, Adam let out more than he wanted with his next statement. “I don’t think she belongs to anyone. I think she will choose with whom she wishes to be.”<\/p>\n “Oh, and I suppose you think that someone is you?”<\/p>\n “I didn’t say that. I just said that a woman has the right to choose. She is not yours like some piece of property. If you treat her like that, you’ll be looking for someone else to fall in love with next month.”<\/p>\n “Oh, yeah, and you’re so good at relationships with women. Let me see, you’ve been married how many years? No, wait, you’ve never found a woman who could put up with you. So don’t think to give me advice until you figure it out for yourself.”<\/p>\n “Fine. Have a great time. Do it your way.”<\/p>\n As Adam walked into the tack room, Joe yelled after him. “I don’t need your permission.” Adam slammed the door just as Harry walked into the stable.<\/p>\n “What was that all about?”<\/p>\n “Oh, nothing. That’s just Adam. He’s ornery like that most of the time. You best keep your distance from him before you run into that temper of his.” Joe kept working on getting the horses ready as he talked with Harry.<\/p>\n “He doesn’t seem so frightening to me.”<\/p>\n “Trust me. Women who get too close to Adam tend to get hurt. Now that’s enough about him. How about us?” Joe had moved very close to Harry and hoped for a kiss. He had never kissed her but thought that he would enjoy that very much. He rather wished she would do what she had done when they were ten and chase him around demanding a kiss. Instead, she smoothly mounted up on Buck.<\/p>\n “We should get going. This is a big place, and I want to see as much of it as I can today.”<\/p>\n “All right, we’ll head southeast and then come back here for lunch. After lunch, we’ll ride to the southwest. You’re gonna love the views. I know I do.” Joe was looking at Harry in a way she recognized.<\/p>\n Adam heard them leave and kicked a bucket in frustration. Finally he had met a woman who intrigued him and made his blood boil, and he couldn’t go anywhere near her because of Joe. It seemed to be the story of his life with all its missed chances. He decided that he needed to go inside to tell his father and Hoss what he had been thinking of doing, so he did. He was surprised that they expected it. Hoss asked where he was going, and Ben asked when he would be back. Then they had to comment on his reaction.<\/p>\n “You look surprised.”<\/p>\n “I am. I thought you would be upset, and I didn’t want that, but I didn’t know how to prevent it either.”<\/p>\n “Son, we both know you’ve been suffering with a problem for months now. We talked earlier and came to the conclusion that it was about leaving. I don’t want you to go, I’ll miss you every day that you’re gone, but I also know what it’s like to have that desire inside you to do something. I know better than anyone that you feel you have to go. I also know how hard it is to leave your home and family behind. I won’t make it any harder for you.”<\/p>\n Looking at Hoss, Adam could see tears in his eyes. He almost wanted to cry himself and say he wouldn’t go, but that wouldn’t last. This scene had to play out at some point.<\/p>\n “Adam, just one thing. You better write. Ifn you don’t, I’ll be tracking you down, and giving you a licking you won’t never forget.”<\/p>\n “I’ll write, Hoss, I’ll write. You do understand that delivery could take a long time with the distances I plan to travel?”<\/p>\n “I understand that. It’s gonna be hard on us, so you gotta write whenever you can.”<\/p>\n “When will you go?”<\/p>\n “Pa, I think within the week or even within a day or two now that you know what I was worrying about so much. I would like to get to New York before summer so I can renew some acquaintances there and see how the city has grown. Then I want to book passage to Europe before the fall storms.” The three talked through a lot of issues, but the one that stymied them all was how to tell the volatile youngest Cartwright.<\/p>\n “Adam, I think I should tell Joe. I’m sure you have business to take care of before you leave. If you wanted to do that tomorrow morning, I’ll tell Joe. That way he has time to adjust to the idea before he sees you.”<\/p>\n “I hope that works, Pa. I really do.”<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n The next morning, Adam went to town to make arrangements to leave. Ben asked Joe to talk with him privately. He told Joe about Adam’s plans and was surprised at how little the reaction was. Overall, Joe stated that Adam was stupid for leaving, and said they would get along fine without him.<\/p>\n “Just one less for dinner, and it ought to be more pleasant around here too. Now if that’s all, Pa, Harry and I want to go check out a few things while the weather is still nice. Adam isn’t gone yet. I’ll be nice when I say goodbye.”<\/p>\n From the dining table, Hoss and Harry had heard Joe’s comments. Hoss was shocked that Joe had such a cold response, but Harry was shocked as well. Apparently Adam was leaving the Ponderosa. She hoped that her visit had not been a reason for it. She knew she made Adam uncomfortable, but the more she thought about it, she knew Adam would never make such a life altering decision without having thought about it for some time. She was quiet though as she and Joe rode to the ridge above the lake. When they got there, Joe helped her climb to the top of a massive boulder. He didn’t release his hold once she had her footing. He kept his arms around her waist and pushed himself tightly to her back. With his head at her shoulder, he felt content.<\/p>\n “Joe, it’s so beautiful here. I cannot imagine a more beautiful scene with that gem of a lake, the trees, and the mountains.”<\/p>\n “Yes, beautiful.” Joe buried his face in Harry’s blond locks inhaling her scent. He tried to turn her to him for a kiss, but she pulled away.<\/p>\n “Please, Joe. I like you, but not that way. You’re my friend.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and what better way to start a relationship than by being friends first.” Joe stepped closer and put a finger under Harry’s chin to lift it. He leaned toward her hoping again for that kiss, but Harry stepped back instead.<\/p>\n “Joe, it isn’t going to work. I won’t succumb to your charm. I love you as a friend, but I’m not in love with you.”<\/p>\n “Won’t you even give it a chance? We could be very good together.”<\/p>\n “No, I don’t think it would work. We like each other, but our interests are very different. You could never leave the Ponderosa.”<\/p>\n “You love it here too. You could learn to see it as your home too.”<\/p>\n “Joe, I have to have more. I’m sorry, but it just isn’t enough. I want to travel, to see new things, and meet new people. You could never imagine leaving here.”<\/p>\n “You won’t even give me a chance with one kiss?”<\/p>\n “I think it’s best that way.”<\/p>\n “If it was Adam asking, would you say no?” Harry turned away from Joe before answering, and it was all the answer Joe needed. “I saw Adam walk outside last night. You followed after him. Was it because he signaled you to go out there? Were you just talking like you said when you came back inside or did he kiss you?”<\/p>\n “Let’s just go back to the ranch. I’ll pack my things and see if Hoss or your father can give me a ride to town. It seems that this wasn’t such a good idea.”<\/p>\n “Harry, I’m sorry. Please stay a bit longer?”<\/p>\n “Joe, that’s not a good idea. Please, can we just go back?”<\/p>\n “No, I promised you some great views, and I keep my promises.”<\/p>\n The two of them did that, but the tension between them made both uneasy. The ride back was quiet. At the ranch house, Joe told Harry to go inside while he took care of the horses. Ben noticed Harry’s sad demeanor as soon as she walked into the house.<\/p>\n “Did something happen?”<\/p>\n “Nothing, and for Joe, that’s the problem. He wanted more from me than I was prepared to give. I’ll be cutting my stay short. It will be too uncomfortable to continue. Please, could one of you give me a ride to town once I’ve packed my bags?”<\/p>\n “Of course. Hoss can do that. I’m sorry that your visit here wasn’t more pleasant or more of what you wanted.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. I’ll go pack now.”<\/p>\n Hoss had taken the hint and headed to the stable to get the carriage ready. He heard a commotion from the stable though and rushed there. He found Adam with a bloody nose and bruised face, and Joe standing in front of him daring him to hit him.<\/p>\n “You just had to ruin one more thing before you left. Well, come on, fight me, face to face, instead of your usual underhanded sneaky moves. You had no right to go after Harry. I told you she was mine.”<\/p>\n Knowing that anything he said would set Joe off again, Adam held his tongue. It was difficult, but he couldn’t do any more of this with Joe who had laid into him almost as soon as he saw him in the stable. Adam had been able to push him away, but not before taking several blows to the face. Hoss moved to his brothers and shoved both of them back and away from each other.<\/p>\n “You two are something else. Fighting over a guest? Dadburnit, what did you think you’d get done with this?”<\/p>\n “We weren’t fighting. The damn coward won’t fight.”<\/p>\n “Well it sure looks like you were fighting.”<\/p>\n “No, I was hitting, and he was pushing like a damn schoolgirl. He ain’t got the backbone to face me. He just likes to sneak around taking what’s mine.”<\/p>\n Adam had pulled a handkerchief to stem the bleeding from his nose. He sat down on a bale and remained silent.<\/p>\n “I’m glad you’re leaving. Life is going to be a whole lot better for me with you gone.” Joe turned to stalk out of the stable.<\/p>\n Hoss was shocked. He had never expected to hear Joe talk that way. “Joe, you take that back. You get in here and take that back.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, let him go. He’s upset, and you know there’s no talking to him when he’s like that.”<\/p>\n “What happened?”<\/p>\n “Other than I was here when he walked in, and he blindsided me and began swinging. I did my best not to hurt him, but it was a good thing you walked in when you did. Hitting him was about all I had left to do.”<\/p>\n “Was he right? Did you go after Harry?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I did my best to stay as far from her as possible. I don’t know why he thinks what he thinks.”<\/p>\n “Could be because she walked outside last night when you did. Anything happen between you two?”<\/p>\n “Nothing. We talked a bit about why I was leaving. That was about it. I said I had some things to do in the stable, and she went back inside. Did something happen today?”<\/p>\n “Harry came back and said she was leaving. Something happened between the two of them.”<\/p>\n “I’ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I’m so sorry to leave things so unpleasant. I don’t really know though how I could have done things differently other than being gone before Harry got here. You have to know I didn’t encourage her in any way.”<\/p>\n “I know, but I saw the looks.”<\/p>\n “You looked at her the same way. She’s a gorgeous woman. Who wouldn’t look?”<\/p>\n “You’re right about that. I think even Pa likes looking at her, but I was talking bout the looks she gave you. She tried not to be obvious, but Pa and me seen it the first time you two was at the table together. I guess Joe saw more than we thought too.”<\/p>\n “Isn’t that just typical. I find another woman I wouldn’t mind getting to know better, and I can’t have her, and just for good measure, I get to thoroughly set off my little brother too.”<\/p>\n “He’ll get over it. You know in a week or two, he’ll he chasing some other skirt around.”<\/p>\n “I know, but I wish it wasn’t like this now. I’d like to say goodbye in better circumstances. This isn’t the way I wanted to leave things with him.”<\/p>\n “Well, we both know how it is with Joe. It’s a spin of the wheel what mood he’ll be in on any given day.”<\/p>\n Things didn’t change by the next morning. After Hoss returned from giving Harry a ride to town, dinner had been quiet with no one willing to start a conversation that might turn to touchy subjects. In the morning, Joe didn’t come down to breakfast. Adam said his goodbyes to his father and to Hoss and Hop Sing. He asked them to collect Sport in town when they were there next, and then he was gone. Joe watched him leave from a window upstairs. He had tears in his eyes but still had anger in his heart. He saw Adam raise a hand in farewell. He assumed it was meant for him because he knew the others were downstairs.<\/p>\n By early that afternoon, Adam settled into his seat on the train. He had a book along but didn’t think he would be able to read. So he leaned back and watched the sights as the train pulled away, and he began his trip into an unknown future. A few minutes later, he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up and wasn’t nearly as surprised as he should have been. Harry had a question for him.<\/p>\n “I have a private berth. Would you like to sit there with me and talk?”<\/p>\n Adam said nothing but stood and retrieved his bag from the luggage netting above his seat. Silently he followed her to the next car and into her private berth. There wasn’t room to sit on the seat opposite hers because she had her bags there. He dropped his on top of hers and sat beside her.<\/p>\n “What is it you would like to discuss?”<\/p>\n Harry said nothing but leaned toward him placing her hand behind his neck and pulling him close. She kissed him softly and waited for his response. It didn’t take long. Adam pulled her to him almost ferociously and kissed her. He pushed his tongue into her mouth and pressed her tightly to his chest wrapping his long arms around her lithe body. Harry had to push away to catch her breath. Her corset impeded her breathing too much to continue like that. When she leaned back, Adam began kissing her neck and continued down to the top of her cleavage that showed in the low-necked dress she was wearing. He waited before doing more though not knowing how experienced Harry was. And that was another issue. He truly did not like calling her Harry. They both started to say something at the same time. Adam gestured for Harry to continue.<\/p>\n “I wondered if you felt the way I do. I guess that kiss says you do. I have never been kissed like that. It was wonderful. Now you.”<\/p>\n “I can’t kiss you like that and call you Harry. And before you say it, Toots is out of the question.”<\/p>\n “My middle name is Lea.”<\/p>\n “I like that. May I call you Lea?”<\/p>\n “I would like that too. Now, will you kiss me again, and let me do more this time?”<\/p>\n “You can do what you will.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I don’t know what to do. Teach me?”<\/p>\n Pulling her close, Adam kissed her softly and opened his mouth as an invitation. Tentatively her felt her tongue exploring his lips and then entered his mouth to duel with his tongue. They kissed deeply for a time and Lea was enraptured with the new experience. She caressed his chest and ran her hand across his stomach.<\/p>\n “If you move your hand any lower, I’m going to have to lay you down on the bench and take you right here. Maybe we should stop now, and talk? You said earlier we could talk.”<\/p>\n Completely unsure of herself at this point, Lea agreed. Adam put an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close to him. “Now, what are we going to do?”<\/p>\n Lea put her head on his shoulder and her hand over his heart. “I don’t know.”<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n “You want me. I know you do. I thought I saw it in your eyes the first day I was on the Ponderosa. You wouldn’t look at me after that. Why?”<\/p>\n “Joe thought he was in love with you. I couldn’t do anything to hurt him, but I did anyway apparently although I don’t know how he knew how I felt.”<\/p>\n “I don’t think he did. He knew how I felt though. He wanted to kiss me, and I told him we were just friends.”<\/p>\n “Ouch. I would guess he got rather upset at that?”<\/p>\n “No, what really upset him was he asked me if it was you I wanted to kiss. I couldn’t answer him and hurt him nor could I lie to him, so I didn’t say anything. He knew.”<\/p>\n “So that’s why he hit me when he got home. I wondered what had happened.”<\/p>\n A bit surprised at first, Lea realized she shouldn’t have been. She knew how fast Joe’s temper could burn hot. “Did he hurt you?”<\/p>\n “No, he bloodied my nose with the first one that I didn’t see coming. The others I mostly blocked or stepped out of range. He doesn’t exactly pack a wallop like Hoss does.”<\/p>\n “You know that because Hoss has hit you too? There has to be quite a story behind that one.”<\/p>\n So Adam told her about Regan and then he told her about Melinda. She had to ask if he had ever been serious about any women so he told her about Ruth, Rebecca, Regina, and Laura as well as a few before them. “What about you? What skeletons of romances are you hiding away?”<\/p>\n “Adam, honestly, I have never had a true romance. There have been men who pursued me, but I never found any of them acceptable, I guess. Inside of me somewhere, I think I was always comparing them to you.”<\/p>\n “How could you do that? You hardly knew me.”<\/p>\n “But what I knew was enough. You were a scholar, a fighter, a lover, a musician. You were so many things that I admired even at ten years old, although I was eleven by the time we moved. For several years, I hoped to find a man like you, and then in writing to Joe, he talked about his family, and I learned that you were not married. I came out here to see if my memory of you matched the reality. I didn’t know if you would be interested in a naive young woman, but the first time you looked at me, I could tell you were.”<\/p>\n “And Joe?”<\/p>\n “Joe was and is my friend. I never saw him as more than that. He’s fun on an adventure or at a party. I could never see myself sharing my whole life with him though. There are so many differences between us. I tried to tell him that. I want to travel. I want to see and do new things. There are so many people I would like to meet. Realistically, I could never spend the rest of my life on the Ponderosa. I need to do a lot of things before I find one place to live.”<\/p>\n “So you used Joe?”<\/p>\n “No, not really. I did want to visit him.” Seeing Adam’s eyebrow rise, Lea had to admit it. “All right, as it turned out, maybe I did a little, but I never intended for it to work that way. I’m sorry, but I guess I never thought it all the way through. I should write to him to apologize.”<\/p>\n “Will you tell him you met me on the train?”<\/p>\n “No, that was coincidence, but it’s unlikely that he will believe that right now. I didn’t realize you were leaving so soon. I was sitting here when I saw you walk by with a bag. As soon as the train got underway, I asked the conductor if there was a Mr. Cartwright on board. He escorted me to your car.” Smiling seductively though, she had to make an admission. “I was writing a letter to you as I sat here. I was going to ask you to rendezvous with me in Denver. Now I don’t have to send the letter.”<\/p>\n “Did you think I would meet you in Denver?”<\/p>\n “I hoped you would, but I didn’t know. Would you have? I mean, if I wrote the letter and sent it, would you have met me there?”<\/p>\n Leaning back and closing his eyes feeling her warmth at his side, Adam was torn. He wondered if he should tell the truth or spare her feelings. He couldn’t break a habit of a lifetime though. “I don’t think I would have met you. I think I would have passed by, although I can’t be sure what I would have done. I would have had quite a lot of time to think it through.”<\/p>\n “Why would you not meet me?”<\/p>\n All Adam had to do was say one word. “Joe.” Lea knew. Adam would not have purposefully done something that he was sure would have hurt his youngest brother.<\/p>\n “But you came to my car with me?”<\/p>\n “I didn’t have time to think. I saw you, and I followed you like a stallion chasing a mare in heat. You make my blood boil. I dream about you. I fantasize about you. There was no possible way for me to utter a negative word when you invited me to your private berth.”<\/p>\n “And now?”<\/p>\n Taking a deep breath and expelling it, Adam opened his eyes, and used his thumb to tip her face to his. “Now I have let my innermost feelings out. Now you know how I feel about you because of how I acted. There’s no turning that back, but I still don’t know what we do now.”<\/p>\n “You want to travel? I’ll go with you if you’ll have me. I’ll go in any capacity you want. I’ll be your friend, your mistress, or anything you want. I’m falling in love with you now.” Seeing Adam’s surprised look, Lea had to continue. “Before it was infatuation, but now I want to be with you, share things with you, and love you. It isn’t a childish infatuation. You are the man I want to be my companion in my life.”<\/p>\n “Lea, I can’t make that kind of commitment now. I don’t know what I want for my future. This trip was supposed to help me sort out what I want.”<\/p>\n “That’s all right. I told you that I’ll be with you in any capacity that you want. You do want me to go with you to Europe, don’t you?”<\/p>\n “Yes, God help me, I want you with me. The future looks brighter just with the thought that you would be by my side. Can you still say you want to be with me when I’m so ambivalent?”<\/p>\n “Yes. As long as you’ll have me, I want to be with you. I need you too.”<\/p>\n When they arrived in Reno, they had to take rooms for the next train to the east was the next afternoon. They walked to the hotel that was only a few blocks from the train station in the town that was still growing. Once there, Adam asked for adjoining rooms. At the desk clerk’s disapproving look, Adam said that Lea was a friend of the family, and that he was traveling with her as her escort. The rest was omitted of course. They got the adjoining rooms.<\/p>\n Once there, Adam told her to knock on the connecting door when she was ready to go to dinner. He changed into his suit after shaving. Soon after that, there was a soft knock on the door. He opened it to find Lea dressed for dinner. She was stunning in a emerald green dress that set off her blond hair perfectly. She had put her hair up in style, and all he could imagine at that moment was pulling the pins that held it in place and running his fingers through her blond locks. Instead, he complimented her on how beautiful she was and then offered his arm. They went to dinner and discussed all sorts of things but much of it was Adam answering questions about Dickens, Twain, and Booth and Lea talking about which cathedrals of Europe had been the most impressive to her.<\/p>\n After dinner, they walked leisurely back to the hotel and up to their rooms. Adam entered Lea’s room and kissed her good night. He held back the passion he wanted to unleash because all he could think of was bedding her, but didn’t want to push her too fast especially because he wasn’t sure what he wanted from her other than making love with her. She wrapped her arms around his waist and rested her head against his shoulder though not wanting to let him leave. He felt her tremble a bit and resolved that he would not seduce her that night no matter how much he wanted to do just that. Instead he asked her for a good night kiss, and then released her to go to his room. She saw the door close but did not hear the lock turn. She smiled and began to undress.<\/p>\n Undressed and in bed, Adam realized that once again he would not be able to sleep because of images of Lea and the memory of her warmth next to him when he held her and kissed her. Lost in his thoughts, he almost didn’t hear the knock on the door. He was about to answer when the door opened and Lea walked in. She came to his bedside with only the dimmest of moonlight from the window to guide her. She sat on the side of his bed before she said a word.<\/p>\n “I can’t sleep. All I can think about is you. I want you beside me. May I sleep with you?”<\/p>\n Before he could answer he heard the rustle of cloth and she slipped in beside him. He was going to tell her no because he wasn’t wearing anything but then felt the length of her body press against the side of his body from shoulder to knee. She wasn’t wearing anything either. He turned toward her and asked if she was sure she wanted this. She could hardly speak to answer so she kissed him instead. He took that as agreement as she intended and began kissing her passionately before moving down to kiss her neck and then her breasts. Gently and slowly he made love to her then before he laid by her side pulling her into him as tightly as he could. Lea could swear she felt tears on his face and wondered if they were hers or his.<\/p>\n “Are those tears I feel?” Lea rested her head on Adam’s shoulder. She was exhausted, exhilarated, and concerned.<\/p>\n “I’m so sorry. Did I make you cry?”<\/p>\n “No, well yes, but they were tears of joy. I never felt so wonderful in all my life. But you cried too.”<\/p>\n The next statement by Adam would define their relationship. He could lie and say he didn’t cry ending any long term future they might have, or he could tell her he did and why building a trust relationship that would endure.<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n “I have never felt so loved in my life. You trusted me like no other ever has. I couldn’t hold all my feelings inside with you. I couldn’t do it on the train, and I couldn’t do it tonight. You have hold of my heart, and I can deny you nothing. I don’t know how I can feel this way about you knowing you only such a short time, but I do. I’m falling in love with you too.”<\/p>\n “You love me?”<\/p>\n “It’s there. Love grows. It isn’t just there unlike my brother Joe who seems to fall in and out of love on a regular basis. I know that love starts small, and if nurtured, grows and grows. I never had the feeling that the love I had for a woman would have the chance to grow. With you, I feel that way. I took a chance with you tonight that I have never taken with a woman. You could be with child now.”<\/p>\n “I know. It’s frightening in some ways, but I accepted that possibility when I decided to come into your room and your bed. But, Adam, I trust you. You wouldn’t do anything to hurt me. If I have a baby, then it will be a child born of goodness and love.”<\/p>\n “What about your parents?”<\/p>\n “They would be upset, but the baby would still be a grandchild.”<\/p>\n “Does that worry you at all?”<\/p>\n “Yes, but I have you to help me, and I trust that you will make things work out.”<\/p>\n “Did anyone ever tell you that you were too trusting?”<\/p>\n Smiling then, Lea nodded. “My parents told me that over and over again, but I can’t help it. Most of the time, it works out to look for the best in people. A few times it didn’t, but nothing terrible happened.”<\/p>\n “You’ve been very lucky then.”<\/p>\n “Maybe so. I asked you earlier if I could sleep with you tonight. May I assume the answer is yes?”<\/p>\n Chuckling, Adam reached down for the covers and pulled them over the two of them. Lea snuggled into his chest and closed her eyes. She couldn’t imagine being more content. She fell asleep smiling. Adam lay awake for a time staring at the shadows in the room. He had decided that he never wanted to be without her. He would marry her. He wasn’t sure yet how to broach the subject but assumed they had plenty of time. This was the kind of night he had dreamed would be his wedding night. He had wanted that to happen so much as it had with them. He fell asleep content in the knowledge that without even trying, he had accomplished one of the things he had set out to do. For the time being, he forgot about all the problems that might result when his family found out what he had done.<\/p>\n The next morning, that was foremost in his mind, and he was very quiet as Lea got up and slipped on her robe. She didn’t know what to make of his mood. He had been so sweet the night before, but now was a bit surly. She knew she couldn’t have done anything to make him that way, so she wondered what he was thinking that had made it happen. By eight, they were having breakfast in the hotel restaurant with an Adam who was hardly speaking, so she had to ask.<\/p>\n “Do you regret being with me last night? I have to tell you, I don’t even if that was all we will have together.”<\/p>\n “Giving up on me so soon?”<\/p>\n “No, not at all, but it seems you may be giving up on me. Last night I felt that you opened your heart to me, but it’s pretty frosty today.”<\/p>\n Then they both heard a good morning that shocked them into silence. Joe was there. “I’m sorry to interrupt but you two don’t look that happy having breakfast together anyway. I suppose you’re wondering what I’m doing here. I checked the schedule for trains leaving Reno. I thought I had time to find you. I took the early train this morning hoping I would find you two although I thought I would have to track you down separately to apologize for my behavior.””<\/p>\n Lea answered. “We ended up on the same train, and grumpy face and I will be taking the same one out of town later as it is the only one heading east today.”<\/p>\n Joe was a little pleased to find that Adam and Harry seemed not to be getting along all that well. “Harry, I’m real sorry for what I said. I overreacted. I wish you would come back to the Ponderosa to finish your vacation.”<\/p>\n “Joe, I already messaged my parents that I was on my way home. I’m sorry, but I think I ought to do that. It was very nice to see you, and I will visit the Ponderosa again some day, I’m sure.”<\/p>\n “Well, then, to the more unpleasant apology. Adam, I was a horse’s behind. I’m so sorry for the awful things I said. I hope you can forgive me. I did come all this way so you would know I meant it.”<\/p>\n “Sure, kid, we’re good.”<\/p>\n “Well, maybe the three of us could spend some time together walking around town until it’s time for you to go. I’d like that.”<\/p>\n With no other option, Adam and Lea agreed. Joe offered his arm to Lea who took it, and they walked out ahead of Adam who hoped that she could manage not to give any clues to Joe as to what had happened. They spent the morning visiting some of the new shops in the growing town as well as walking the length of it twice it seemed. Finally it was nearing noon, and Adam and Lea had to get their luggage and check out so that they could get to the train station on time. The walk wasn’t long, and of course Joe went upstairs with Lea to carry her bags down for her. Joe was very relieved to see that his brother and his friend had separate rooms, but a little disconcerted to see that the rooms had a connecting door. He did notice it was locked though. Luckily that morning, Lea and Adam had straightened their rooms and made sure there was no evidence they had spent the night together. Their precautions had been for the hotel staff, but of course, they worked well for Joe too. By the time the two of them got downstairs, Adam had checked out and was waiting for them. At the train station, Joe accompanied Lea as she bought her ticket through to Denver. When Adam stepped up to buy a ticket though, Joe had a suggestion.<\/p>\n “Why don’t you sit with Harry in her private berth? I know there’s room for four in one of those. You wouldn’t have to talk or anything. You could read or look out the window, but I think it would be a good idea for someone to be watching out for Harry even if you two hardly said a word to each other this morning.”<\/p>\n “I suppose I could if you don’t mind.”<\/p>\n “Not at all. We can share expenses and save some money on the fare.”<\/p>\n Once they were on the train, Adam stood to open the two windows in the berth because it was stifling hot in there. Joe was outside and saw him. Lea came up to the other window to wave goodbye as the train pulled away. Adam sat on one side and Lea on the other. When Joe could no longer see them, Lea burst into laughter.<\/p>\n “You think this is all funny?”<\/p>\n “Don’t you? Your brother, who a few days ago, and today too if I read him right, was so upset we might be together, suggested that we share a berth all the way to Denver thinking that we could make each other miserable.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t like the charade, but I didn’t see any other way to do it.”<\/p>\n “Oh, Adam, you don’t have to worry so much about things like that. You worry too much.”<\/p>\n “And you could be less flippant about the relationship I have with members of my family.”<\/p>\n “Gosh, it’s like we’re married already finding fault with each other. I kinda like it. I’m tired of men fawning over me with lavish compliments and false praise. It is rather refreshing to have an honest point of view.” Grinning because she couldn’t help it, she had to add a caveat. “Just don’t let it get to be too much of a habit.” For the next few minutes, they sat and stared at one another until Lea got too nervous to remain silent. “Now, you’re making me worry. Are we going back to that conversation we started at breakfast and never finished? What is bothering you so much?”<\/p>\n “I need to say something, ask you something, and I need you to hear me all the way out without interrupting, please.” He got a nod, so he continued. “When I left the Ponderosa, I had two main goals in mind besides satisfying my wanderlust and my desire to see great architecture. I very much want to find how I can make a mark for myself in the world, and I wanted to find a woman to be willing to take her place by my side when I did. Now I seem to have mixed up the order in my goals. What I need to know from you is will you take that journey with me? Will you be willing to let me try new things and succeed or fail? And most of all, will you let me tell my family about you or at least Hoss and Pa?”<\/p>\n Thinking for a moment, Lea had an answer and a question. “I’m inclined to say yes to all of that. I want to be by your side, but if I say yes, what does that mean for us? Can I introduce you to my parents? Can I tell people that we are committed to one another?”<\/p>\n Adam was ready for that part. “If you say yes, then I want you to marry me. Will you? Will you be my wife and share my life? I don’t want to wait to see if there’s a baby on the way as a reason to marry you. I want to marry you. If we never have a baby, I will still want you as my wife.” Lea started to cry then, and Adam quickly moved to her side and wrapped his arms around her. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you cry. I’m not very good at proposing I guess. If you don’t have an answer right now, that’s all right. I can wait. I know it’s rather sudden and perhaps rather impulsive too, but I think it’s the right way to go.”<\/p>\n “Oh, shut up and kiss me.” That Adam felt comfortable doing. When she pulled away after a few minutes to talk to him, she smiled, and he relaxed a bit. “I love you more with every hour of the day. Of course, I’ll marry you.”<\/p>\n “Where and when do you want to get married?”<\/p>\n “As soon as possible.”<\/p>\n “The next layover, and then a honeymoon in Denver?”<\/p>\n “Perfect!”<\/p>\n “I’ll buy you a ring when we get to New York. Is that acceptable?”<\/p>\n “The ring isn’t that important. As long as you are with me, that’s all that matters.”<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n “Pa, hey, Pa. There’s three letters from Adam. I read mine. Ya gotta read yours right away. Hey, Joe, there’s one here for you too from Adam, and there’s one from Harry too.”<\/p>\n Hoss could hardly contain his excitement as he waited for his father and Joe to read. Unfortunately, Joe read the one from Harry first in which she apologized for using him to get to see Adam, but hoped he could forgive her and remain her friend. Then he picked up the letter from Adam and read quickly. He jumped up from the settee to turn around to see Ben and Hoss at the desk grinning.<\/p>\n “Ole Adam got married! He says her name is Lea, and they’re gonna travel together for the next couple of years. Says they might take a while getting back here, but hopes I can wish the best for them. Well, of course I can. Who would have expected strait-laced old Adam to get married right out of the blue like that. Is that what he said in your letters?”<\/p>\n Ben answered for himself and Hoss. “Yes, that is pretty much what it says. Hey, Hop Sing, come on out here.” Ben was recalling what Adam had said to him in his letter.<\/p>\n “I’m very happy, Pa. I know it was impulsive and not at all like me to do something like this, but it felt like the right thing to do. Lea is the kind of woman who can match me in many ways, but luckily has a much more even temperament than I do. It’s a good balance, for I have a more serious nature to balance hers. We seem to be able to communicate already as if we have known each other for years. I regret that at some point, Joe will have to be told and that he may not be at all happy to find out what we have done and concealed from him. I hope that he can find a woman to love, and when he does, perhaps he will understand how I feel. Lea wants to travel with me, and is willing to let me be ambivalent about what I want to accomplish for I am not at all sure about it at this time. She will support me in my endeavors though as my wife and my best friend. I miss you already, and that is my only regret, that I cannot do this and remain with my family. But know that we will return someday for the Ponderosa is still the only home I have ever known.” He had eyes glistening with tears by the time Hop Sing was able to respond to his request.<\/p>\n Scurrying out from the kitchen, Hop Sing was a little surly. “Why all time yell? Can come in kitchen and talk Hop Sing.”<\/p>\n “Well, I could have gone in the kitchen to tell you Hop Sing, but the whole family has news to share with you.” Almost in a chorus, the three said it. “Adam got married!”<\/p>\n “He marry Missy Harry?”<\/p>\n Joe answered that one. “No, he married someone named Lea.”<\/p>\n “Missy Harry must change her name to Lea. He love her.” Ben and Hoss looked shocked for a moment at how close to the truth Hop Sing was, but luckily Joe didn’t follow up that train of thought, and they regained their composure. In their letters, Adam told them who Lea was, and asked them to tell Joe sometime in the future when they thought he could handle the news, but both Ben and Hoss were uncomfortable with doing that. They would have to discuss it when Joe wasn’t around. He told them how they had not known they were traveling on the same train, had spent time together, and married because they were in love. Joe was still worried about Harry though.<\/p>\n “If Adam spent two weeks honeymooning in Denver, I hope he was thoughtful enough to make sure Harry had a proper escort. I wouldn’t want to see anything bad happen to her. She’s my friend.”<\/p>\n “Ah, he did mention in my letter that she was with an old family friend. They are very close, and he will see to her every need.”<\/p>\n “Good, now how about some champagne to celebrate?”<\/p>\n “We can have champagne for dinner. Hop Sing, could you chill some please. For now, how about the four of us toast Adam and Lea?” Ben went to pour four brandies, and the four drank to Adam’s future happiness.<\/p>\n At about that time, Adam and Lea were arriving in New York where her parents had one of their homes. They found that her parents were out of the city at another property they owned on Long Island. At the desk, Adam asked if a message could be sent to them. When they said they could take care of that, he told them to tell them that their daughter was at that hotel, and they could come there to see her. He told them to say the message was from Mr. Adam Cartwright. He and Lea had not told her parents yet that she was married. They wanted to tell them in person. It happened that they were able to do that but not exactly the way they had envisioned. Adam found the city to be smelly, dirty, and crowded, which was not at all as he remembered it from visiting it as a young man. Their hotel though was clean, quiet, and quite comfortable. After bathing, they made love. The traveling was done for a bit, and they were able to reignite their passions without worry.<\/p>\n The honeymoon in Denver had been intense. They spent a lot of time in their suite as Adam splurged for he told her they only ever would have one honeymoon so that it had to be memorable. It was, but Lea felt that she had married several men. In the evenings after dinner and perhaps the theatre, sometimes Adam was almost ferocious in his lovemaking picking her up and carrying her to the bed. She could feel his power and had to trust that he would never use it to hurt her. Afterwards, they would hold each other tightly and pledge themselves to each other again.<\/p>\n Then in the middle of the night or the next morning or even the next afternoon if they napped, Lea would be awakened by Adam’s gentle touches and caresses as they engaged in languorous lovemaking that took an hour or more to complete. After that, they would lay in each other’s arms and talk and touch as well as kiss softly and sensuously.<\/p>\n So in New York, Lea was interested to see what the lovemaking would be like especially after a week of mostly just kissing and holding each other. Adam was intense but very gentle and considerate of her needs. It was a new experience for Lea, and she thought she liked this version the best. When they finished, they put on their robes and sat on the window seat looking out over Central Park and watching the people passing down below.<\/p>\n “How long do you think your parents would expect us to stay here in the city?”<\/p>\n “I’m not sure. I would think they would like to have a party to celebrate the wedding. It’s almost summer season here, so parties will be a big part of the activities for them. Weddings especially will be celebrated in the next month. Why? Are you anxious to go to Europe?”<\/p>\n “Only that I want to be on a ship by July so that we’re in Europe before the fall storms hit the Atlantic, and before winter claims the northern part of Europe too much. I read in the paper that there is a new opera that will open in Munich within the next month. I would like to see it.”<\/p>\n “I read that some men are going to climb the Matterhorn. What is that exactly? I mean, how is it different than other mountains?”<\/p>\n There was a knock on the door then, and Adam stood making sure his robe was secured and went to answer wondering who could be there. Lea stayed sitting on the window-seat but was just as curious as to who could be calling.<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n Four constables rushed into the room when Adam opened the door to see who was there. They hit him with their batons so he wrapped his arms around his head to try to stop any serious injury. Lea screamed, and an older man and then an older woman rushed into the room to intercept her before she could get to Adam who was being handcuffed by the constables.<\/p>\n “Stop it! Don’t hurt him! What’s going on here?”<\/p>\n “My dear, it’s all right now. We have freed you from that awful man.”<\/p>\n “What awful man? That’s my husband? Papa, what have you done?”<\/p>\n “Your husband? How can that be? You’re not married. How could you be married?”<\/p>\n The constables had halted their activities at Lea’s statement that Adam was her husband. With the physical restraint lifted at least for the moment, Adam lowered his arms. His lip was bleeding and he had several red welts rapidly turning into dark purple bruises on his cheeks and forehead.<\/p>\n “We got a message that if we wanted to see you, we had to see him here at this hotel. We thought he was holding you for ransom.”<\/p>\n “This is Adam Cartwright from the Ponderosa. You remember the Cartwrights. I went out to Nevada to visit them.”<\/p>\n “But you said you were going to visit Joe. How could you now be married to Adam?”<\/p>\n “It’s a long story, well, perhaps not so long, but a bit complex. Could you ask the constables to remove those handcuffs from my husband, and then to leave?”<\/p>\n The constables apologized for the confusion and left. Lea wet a cloth and handed it to Adam so he could hold it to his lip as he sat on the edge of the bed and glowered at her parents. He was going to let her handle it, but he was one seriously pissed off man at that point. Lea could tell that as she put her hand on his arm to ask him if there was anything else she could do. He didn’t say anything but those eyes looked very dark and ominous so she knew her father especially needed to apologize profusely and soon. She admitted to her parents that she went to visit Joe because she wanted to see Adam, and that he had been attracted to her as soon as he saw her, but Joe didn’t like it. She told them how Adam had been planning to leave, and she ended up leaving about the same time, and they ended up on the train together, traveled together, talked, grew closer, and decided to marry which they did in Laramie, and then they spent two weeks in Denver before completing the journey home. Her father apologized to Adam including explaining that he had not recognized his name for he had been gone for most of the time they had lived in Virginia City, and considering the fiasco he had created earlier, he could hardly object that Adam had not sought his permission first. Of course, his daughter was twenty-three years old so actually didn’t need his permission, and she seldom had sought his permission to do anything anyway. Lea’s mother cried, and then looked very confused at Adam’s next statement.<\/p>\n “Know that I would never hurt Lea, and I will love her and cherish her for all of my life.”<\/p>\n After a short pause, her mother had to ask. “Who’s Lea?” When Adam explained, her mother smiled and shook her head. “Her middle name is actually Leanne. She never liked that just like she never liked Harriet. I guess Lea is a good compromise. It is certainly better than that horrible name your brother christened her with in school. I cringed every time I heard someone call my daughter that name.”<\/p>\n “Mama, you aren’t upset that I got married without a big fancy wedding that you could invite all your friends to see?”<\/p>\n “Well, I certainly dreamed of that happening someday, but frankly, Harry raised you to be so much like a son that I thought there might never be a man who could accept your independent streak, your boldness in going after what you want, and your inability to understand what it means to be ladylike. I commend Mr. Cartwright for being willing to tolerate those things and see the many wonderful attributes you have. I hope he knows how protective he is going to have to be of you as you go traipsing off sometimes without a care as to your own safety.”<\/p>\n “So you aren’t going to give us a big party?”<\/p>\n Harry had to answer that one. “Hell, no, there’s going to be a party the size of which this city ain’t seen yet. You’re married but you ain’t had a proper party to celebrate. We’ll take care of that. Oh, and by then, Adam’s bruises should be gone. I’m real sorry about that, but with the messes that our daughter is prone to, I just assumed she was in trouble again and needed us. I am real sorry. Is there anything we can do?”<\/p>\n “Perhaps if you would be so kind as to wait downstairs so that we could dress. We’ll be down when we’re ready to go out, and perhaps we could sit down leisurely and discuss things.” Adam still wasn’t appeased, but had calmed significantly. He was still holding the cloth to his bloody lip.<\/p>\n A short time after Lea’s parents departed for the lobby, a knock on the door was followed by an announcement that a porter had brought a bowl of chipped ice and a few clean cloths. Adam opened the door and admitted the man who said he had already been tipped when Adam offered him one. Lea sat on the bed looking sheepish. “He is very sorry, I’m sure. He’s a proud man, and to make a mistake like that is probably eating at him. Please, can you forgive and forget so we can all start over?”<\/p>\n One look at her plaintive face, and Adam had to concede. He smiled and then grimaced for it hurt his lip, which started to bleed again. Lea got up to take a look at it. “Oh, I’m afraid that may need a few stitches. We’ll have to see a doctor to get that closed up properly. A good doctor can do that so well it won’t affect your beautiful lips.”<\/p>\n “Men do not have beautiful lips.”<\/p>\n “Oh, sweetie, you do. You have the most beautiful lips, and you eyes are simply gorgeous with those long lashes.”<\/p>\n Grinning at her despite the discomfort, Adam held the cloth to his lip with one hand, and used his right arm to pull Lea into an embrace. “I do love you so much already. I never knew who liberating it would feel to give my life to another. I can say what I’m thinking and so can you. It makes me feel free.”<\/p>\n “Thank you for being so gracious with my father. He meant well, and it wasn’t his fault that the message was different than you intended.”<\/p>\n In answer, Adam dressed without saying anything. Whenever he removed the ice from his lip, it began bleeding again. If he talked, it bled. They needed to summon a doctor to take care of it. They did that when they got to the desk in the lobby, and then sat across from Lea’s parents to wait. It was uncomfortable at first, but Lea’s father did his best to keep the conversation going and not dwell on the misunderstanding that had started their relationship off so poorly. Once the doctor arrived, he went up to the room with Adam. A half hour later they came back down. Adam’s lip was very puffy, but it was no longer bleeding.<\/p>\n “Now, I look like I’ve been in a brawl, but at least it’s not bleeding any more.” Looking at Lea, he asked what they would be doing next. She told him that her parents had invited them to dinner and to stay at their house. Adam accepted the dinner invitation but declined the offer to stay at the house. Lea wondered why but wouldn’t ask him that with her parents right there. Instead, they all went to the carriage and headed to her parents’ home.<\/p>\n Lea’s father was happy to give Adam a tour of his home. Adam was complimentary as much as politeness would require but said little more than that. Adam kept calling him Mr. Arkens which he finally stopped by insisting that Adam call him Harry. He also said he ought to address Lea’s mother as Cynthia or otherwise they would never be able to relax as a family should. At dinner, Harry could no longer contain his curiosity about why Adam thought so little of his house which had cost him over one hundred thousand dollars to build.<\/p>\n “I never said I didn’t like your home.”<\/p>\n “No, but you never said anything more than polite responses to anything I said. Now Lea has told her mother that you are trained as an architect and an engineer. You must see things here then that do not meet with your approval, so spill it. Please?”<\/p>\n “The design follows no pattern or style. On the outside, there is a mixture of Italianate with Moorish design. On the inside, there was no effort to make the lines square. Your ceilings are not level which they tried to camouflage with crown molding but to me it makes it even more obvious. There is considerable wasted space by placing the stairway to the second level directly in line with the front door, which means that the vestibule is too narrow and the hallway to the dining room is on the opposite side. If the stairway was positioned to the side, the vestibule would be larger and there could be doors leading directly to both the parlor and the dining room. Your office is adjacent to the dining room and the kitchen is on the opposite side of the house. The location of those two rooms should be switched making it much more convenient to serve meals and giving you more quiet in your office which would be away from the hustle and bustle of the house. There is no washroom on the first floor so that one must wash in the kitchen or go upstairs to do so. The laundry room is not easily accessed from the second floor even though most laundry will come from there.”<\/p>\n Looking a little affronted, Harry asked if there was more.<\/p>\n “Yes, the back entrance to the home should be into the kitchen and not into a hallway whose only purpose is to get to the kitchen. Removing that hallway would give you considerable space to expand the kitchen or to put in a pantry.”<\/p>\n Lea was smiling at that point, and Cynthia had a smug look. Adam thought perhaps he had hit some nerves, but he had been honest and answered the questions put to him. Harry sat down in a chair and stared at him for a moment.<\/p>\n “Well, I can see your training as an architect was significantly better than the firm that designed and built my home. Cynthia had the same complaints about the kitchen as you did, and Harry, or Lea, never liked this house although neither of them could explain in the depth you did.”<\/p>\n “It would be very expensive to redo the outside facade, but the inside could be easily remodeled for practical use because only one wall would have to be removed. The ceilings could be corrected as well although that would be more expensive.”<\/p>\n “How long would it take?”<\/p>\n “Once the plans are drawn, no more than six weeks and perhaps sooner if the workmen are highly skilled.”<\/p>\n “If you would be willing to draw those plans and supervise the remodeling, I’ll pay for your hotel room and for passage to Europe for the two of you.”<\/p>\n “I did not bring any materials for drawing plans. I would have to get those.”<\/p>\n “Give me a list. I’ll have them delivered to your hotel by tomorrow.”<\/p>\n “Do you always make decisions and act on them so quickly?”<\/p>\n “It’s how I made so damn much money.” Cynthia blanched at the use of the profanity, but that had happened very frequently in her marriage to Harry. “I recognize good ideas when I hear them. I rarely have one of my own so I rely on other people to be clever, and then use their ideas in ways to make money. I share the wealth, as I would with you, if you think my offer is fair.”<\/p>\n Adam had to agree it was fair. He looked at Lea who had such a hopeful expression and couldn’t say no. After dinner, Adam and Lea headed back to the hotel. She asked him on the way, why he didn’t want to stay at her parents’ house. He leaned in close to whisper to her.<\/p>\n “Because we have been married only about a month, and I want the privacy of our own room. I like being able to walk about without worrying about anyone but you seeing me. I enjoy having breakfast in the room with you as we sit in our robes. Now your father will be paying the bill, so we will be able to enjoy that for almost two more months.”<\/p>\n Chapter 8<\/p>\n The pressure of everything that had happened and then the work that had to be done on the Arkens home made Adam tense. He worked long days and returned to the hotel often after Lea was already asleep. She was tired with all the party planning and shopping with her mother. About four weeks into the project, she got out of bed when Adam came into their room. They had not had much time together, and she missed that. Their lovemaking had slipped into more routine than pleasure. Adam snapped at her and told her she ought to be more considerate when she mentioned that. He poured himself a whiskey and downed it. When he turned around, Lea was in bed, and he could tell she was crying. That made him feel awful. He quickly undressed and turned down the lamp and slipped into bed with her. He reached for her, but she jerked away from his touch. His immediate reaction was anger, and he flopped on his back and stared up at the ceiling. As he thought about it, he realized how stupid he had been. He reached for her again.<\/p>\n “Lea, I’m sorry. I was cruel and nasty. Please, don’t shut me out.”<\/p>\n “You were snide and arrogant too. You were very nasty.”<\/p>\n Adam paused for a bit before answering. “It’s all right. Why don’t you tell me how you really feel?”<\/p>\n Lea couldn’t help it. She had to smile at his response. She knew too that if it wasn’t so dark, she would be seeing that grin tug at the corners of his mouth. He would be waiting for her to smile and forgive him. She turned toward him, and he enveloped her in his arms pulling her close and just holding her. She relaxed into his embrace thankful that they were able to take comfort from each other.<\/p>\n “What happened to upset you so much today?”<\/p>\n “The plaster medallions for the chandeliers came, and they were the wrong design. Your father eventually said he didn’t mind because he liked the design, but only after I spent much of the day trying to find ones that were the proper design. Every day something happens to put us behind schedule. What should have taken six weeks is taking closer to nine and we’re not done yet.”<\/p>\n “Did you ask Papa to hire more workmen?”<\/p>\n “No, he gave me the crew I asked to have.”<\/p>\n “Papa’s in business. He knows all about unexpected complications. He would tell you that next time, give the estimate of the longest time a project could take instead of the shortest. If you get done early, the client won’t mind, and if you have delays, you’ll still get it done in the agreed time.”<\/p>\n “You’re very smart. I guess I was a bit arrogant to say I could get it done in six weeks.”<\/p>\n “A bit arrogant?”<\/p>\n Tickling Lea was the answer to that, and soon they were hugging and kissing. The two of them found then that makeup lovemaking is so very satisfying. About four weeks later, with a bigger crew, the renovations to Harry’s house were nearly complete as were the plans for the party. Lea and Cynthia were busy with last minute party preparations, and Adam saw that Lea had learned to be an excellent hostess. With only the finishing work left on the house, he had more free time to visit with Lea and her mother. He did find that sometimes they stopped talking when he entered a room and suspected of course that they were talking about him. What he didn’t notice at first was that for eight weeks, Lea had not denied him anything he requested when they were alone. Whenever he was in the mood, she was agreeable. She smiled a lot, and that made him exceedingly happy. He was working on something that would stand for some time, and had a wife who loved him. This was the kind of experience he had wanted when he left the Ponderosa. Adam began to think of what he could do when he returned so that he didn’t fall again into that feeling of wasting his life and living in his father’s shadow.<\/p>\n Once the house renovations were completed, and the date of the party was set, Adam booked passage on a ship bound for France. He had hoped to go to England first but the next ship with passenger space for the next several weeks was going to France so that was their first destination. After Lea’s parents got to show off the new couple to their friends at a lavish party, they were off on their grand adventure. As they stood at the rail watching the coast sink away, Adam wrapped his arms around Lea’s waist and held her close.<\/p>\n “Is there anything you would like to tell me now that you have me all to yourself for a few weeks?”<\/p>\n Lea could tell what Adam wanted by the tone of his voice and the way he was holding her. Adam had been busy making sure everything at Harry’s house was just right, and they had returned late from the party and exhausted the night before, and then that morning, had to finish packing, so they had not been intimate for a few days. “I just want you to know that I would like to stay on deck for a while. I do enjoy sailing. We have a lot of hours to fill before we reach France, so we’ll have plenty of time to satisfy your urges.”<\/p>\n “From what I have been able to discern, my lady has some powerful urges as well, but I was asking if there was something important that perhaps you should be telling me as it has been at least nine weeks since you last told me that I had to wait. Now I have enjoyed that immensely and found great pleasure with you, but I do want to know why it has been nine weeks.” He saw her blush a little and smile and knew then that his suspicions were correct. “That’s what you and your mother were talking about over the last couple of weeks when you would go silent whenever I was near you.”<\/p>\n “Yes. I told mother, and she told me to wait for a while to be sure. I’m sure. I can tell there are changes taking place. I didn’t say anything while we were in New York because if my father found out, he would have blown a gasket about me leaving. Mama said that it should be fine because if I have morning sickness, it shouldn’t start before we reach France. She never had it with any of us so she’s hoping I will be as lucky. I don’t get seasick either, so perhaps that’s a good omen.”<\/p>\n Adam turned Lea around and kissed her then not caring who saw. His wife was having his baby, and he was going to kiss her to let her know how happy he was. He whispered in her ear that they should go to their cabin to celebrate appropriately. She grinned knowing that he was happy about the news. She had worried about his reaction although she wasn’t sure why. Adam had to know that their frequent lovemaking could result in a baby, and he had done nothing to diminish those chances, but once they were in the cabin, she had to ask.<\/p>\n “I am very happy. Know that I will become more and more protective of you because I love you so much, and I couldn’t bear the thought of something happening to you.”<\/p>\n In their cabin, they made love again with a special tenderness because of the news.<\/p>\n “Oh, sweetie, that was wonderful. Now, can we go out on deck again? I love the sea breezes.”<\/p>\n “I do think we ought to dress first.” Adam had that cheeky grin, and Lea had to smile. This was the best life could be. She was sure of it.<\/p>\n Able to relax on board, Adam and Lea spent as much time on deck as they could. Lea loved to stand at the rail and let the wind blow through her hair. Adam loved seeing her like that, but when he saw crewmen ogling his wife, he told her that he thought she ought to have her hair secured at least. She refused saying there was no harm in anyone looking at her. It made Adam angry that she wouldn’t change, but he also knew that is was that kind of spirit that attracted him to her so much so he couldn’t force the issue with her. He also knew that he was being especially vigilant with her because she was carrying his child.<\/p>\n Once they got to France and then to Paris, Adam’s curiosity about architecture dominated. They toured cathedrals a lot. Then Adam had them take a trip north so that they could see a performance of Wagner’s Tristan and Isolde in Munich. It had premiered in June so they were seeing it before most people in America had even heard of it. Adam also learned of an unusual new book by Lewis Carroll called Alice in Wonderland and got a copy of it. He told Lea that is was nonsense and yet somehow captured his imagination in a way no book ever had. Lea read it and loved it. It was one of the treasures they took with them.<\/p>\n As winter approached, Adam suggested they might want to head to the south of France. They found a nice villa there near the coast, and finally settled into more of a routine. Adam wrote a long letter to his family and Lea wrote to her family as well. What they didn’t know was that the steamship carrying their letters, the London, sank. They read about the tragedy of over two hundred lives lost and never even considered that their families would be worrying about them because they hadn’t heard from them since they sent letters upon their arrival in France. By March, they decided to head to Italy for a tour of the architecture there. They were warned of the political turmoil there, but Adam was reasonably confident that they could avoid the volatile areas. Again they wrote letters to their families, but in a bizarre turn of events, those letters were on the doomed Monarch of the Seas which sank soon after leaving Liverpool. Once more they thought their families knew of their plans, but instead were worrying because it had been over six months since they had heard from them.<\/p>\n Before they left, one of their neighbors asked Lea if she would deliver some letters to friends of hers in Italy. Lea agreed without any idea that trusting that woman would have a major impact on her future but even more so on Adam’s. Lea was showing quite a bit as her delivery date neared, and Adam planned on renting a villa in Italy as well until the baby was born.<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, Hoss had bad news for his family. “Sorry, Pa, there ain’t no letter from Adam.” Hoss had gone to town for supplies and picked up the mail. Hope that is was winter that had slowed mail delivery was rapidly waning. Ben was getting very worried about what had happened to Adam. They had heard he and Lea had arrived in France but had gotten no letters since then.<\/p>\n “The next time I’m in town, I’ll send a wire to Lea’s father. Perhaps they’ve heard something from them. Maybe his letters to us haven’t made it here. It’s a long way to come.”<\/p>\n Little Joe was sitting on the settee and sat up at that comment by Ben. “You know Lea’s parents?”<\/p>\n Both Hoss and Ben looked down. They hadn’t found the right time to tell Joe that Lea was Harry. Now there was no way around it.<\/p>\n “Harry is Lea, isn’t she? You know the way you two always look so damn guilty whenever her name gets mentioned, I had to wonder what was up. I remember what Hop Sing said too when he heard Adam got married. I kept thinking it couldn’t be true, but then it just made so much sense. Now I know that my brother and my good friend decided to go behind my back and carry on without any regard for my feelings.”<\/p>\n “Joe, it wasn’t like that. Adam didn’t know she would be on the same train. He booked that before you and Lea had your spat and she decided to leave. She didn’t know that Adam was on that train until she saw him get on board.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, how could you know all that?”<\/p>\n “Adam wrote to us. He told us to tell you when we thought you could handle it. He wanted you to know. We just never seemed to find the right time to tell ya.”<\/p>\n “But they were married by the time they got to Denver!”<\/p>\n “Son, Adam admitted in his letter that it was impulsive. He said they were very happy, even though he felt very badly about how he thought you would take the news.”<\/p>\n “I hope the two of them stay in Europe. I don’t need two sneaky underhanded lying people around me.” With that, Joe grabbed his hat, jacket, and gunbelt and stalked out of the house.<\/p>\n Ben looked over at Hoss who shrugged. “Well, that went about as well as we feared.”<\/p>\n “Aw, Pa, he just has to get used to the idea now. He’ll think it through and be all right. Heck, he’s got another gal anyway. I think he’s gonna ask Alice to marry up with him.”<\/p>\n “I’ve been expecting that news too. I hope that what we told him doesn’t affect his view on that at all.”<\/p>\n “Pa, you know his temper always burns hot. He’ll simmer down soon enough. You just wait and see. I bet Harry heard from Adam and Lea too, and we can stop worrying about the two of them too. I’ll ride back to town ifn you want me to and send that wire today. Gonna take a day to get an answer anyway.”<\/p>\n “Yes, Hoss, that would be a good idea. Thank you.”<\/p>\n Chapter 9<\/p>\n Once again, Lea saw Adam beaten by constables. Several of them had rushed into the villa Adam had rented in Italy. They had clubbed Adam and hauled him off. Lea had no idea what they were yelling at him as they did so. She found the neighbor who spoke some English and asked for help. He directed her to a lawyer’s office. He said the man spoke several languages including English. It was clear that he was worried about being seen with her so she had to ask why.<\/p>\n “Your husband has been accused of spying. He could be executed. I do not want to be unfriendly, but I cannot let my family be drawn into your activities.”<\/p>\n “Adam isn’t a spy. Who was he supposed to be spying for?”<\/p>\n “I cannot say more. Please go see the lawyer. If anyone can help you, he can.”<\/p>\n The lawyer accompanied Lea to the police station. By then, Adam had been in custody for nearly four hours. They were not allowed to see him, but Lea was told why he had been arrested. The lawyer translated for her. The police chief said only that Adam was being uncooperative and would not tell them about the letters he had brought to Italy from France.<\/p>\n “But Adam didn’t bring those letters to Italy. I did.” Suddenly, the lawyer grasped her arm and told her not to say more, but it was too late. The chief of police did understand a small amount of English and wanted to know what she had meant by her statement. “He can’t tell you anything about them because he doesn’t know anything about them.” It was at that point that Lea understood what had happened. Her lawyer advised her that her only hope at this point was complete honesty because she had implicated herself by showing that Adam was innocent. “I brought the letters to Italy. We had rented a villa in the south of France for the winter. Adam wanted us to be in Italy for the birth of our baby and to make it easier to travel once the baby was born. A neighbor there knew we were coming here and asked me to deliver some letters. She said it would be more reliable than mail service.” Her lawyer had turned pale with her statements, but translated everything she said.<\/p>\n “Who was this woman you say asked you to do this thing?”<\/p>\n Lea had no loyalty to a woman who had put them in such jeopardy. She named her, her husband, and all the other neighbors and people they had met. She told them where she had delivered each letter and identified the person who had taken the letters from her hand. None of those people had apparently had any concern for their welfare but had ensnared her and Adam in their plot. After about two hours of questioning, the police chief had gotten all the information from her that she had. He was satisfied. He told some men to bring Adam out to the front of the jail. Lea was shocked by his condition and dropped to her knees beside the stretcher they had used to carry him out to her.<\/p>\n “Oh, my God, Adam, what have they done to you?”<\/p>\n The lawyer knelt by her side. “Please say no more. They are in a forgiving mood because you gave them so much information. That will not last if you complain. Please let me arrange for the two of you to return to your villa?”<\/p>\n Almost in shock, Lea agreed, but then felt a sharp pain in her midsection. “Oh, no, not now.”<\/p>\n “I will make sure the two of you get back to your villa, and I will send a midwife and the doctor if I can find him. Now stay right there and say nothing.”<\/p>\n So Adam missed the birth of his child. He was in one bedroom cared for by the doctor while the midwife helped Lea with labor in the next bedroom. The lawyer had been true to his word and made all necessary arrangements including a woman to help care for the two of them for the next week. Adam found almost all movement painful. He had splints on his left forearm and both lower legs where bones had been broken. Luckily because they wanted him to talk, they had not hit him on the head or in the face. But his ribs were badly bruised as were his kidneys. He spent days when all he could tolerate for food was broth. Two days after their son was born, with their baby in her arms, Lea walked into the bedroom where Adam lay. She sat on the chair next to the bed and nursed the baby as Adam watched with tears in his eyes.<\/p>\n “He’s early but not small.”<\/p>\n “He was only about two weeks early by my estimate. He eats well, and I’m sure you’ve heard him crying sometimes. He’s going to have a good strong voice like yours.”<\/p>\n “What’s his name?”<\/p>\n “We hadn’t made that final decision yet. I was waiting for a moment like this so we could discuss it. Do you still want to call him Abel, or do you want to use our second choice of Charles?”<\/p>\n “Charles brings up bad memories for me. If you don’t mind, I would rather not use that name. However, we have found a guardian angel in that lawyer you hired. How about if we use his name?”<\/p>\n “Adam, I don’t want our son called Giuseppe!”<\/p>\n “Sweetheart, Giuseppe is Italian for Joseph. How about Joseph Abel?”<\/p>\n “How about Abel Joseph?”<\/p>\n “Now that is a good name. How do you like your name, Abel Joseph Cartwright?”<\/p>\n When Abel finished nursing, he fell asleep. Lea placed him in the crook of Adam’s right arm. She told him that she wanted to bathe and change into some clean clothing.<\/p>\n “What if he wakes up? I can’t do much with one arm.”<\/p>\n “He’ll probably sleep for the next two or three hours. He usually does when he’s dry and fed. If he wakes sooner, I’m sure I’ll hear him. Now, enjoy some time with your son.”<\/p>\n As Lea left, Adam smiled at his son who lay peacefully in his arm. He would have liked to do more but knew he couldn’t. All he had time to do was think, and his thoughts were troubling. The lawyer had made reference to how his wife had given information to get him out of jail and away from the torture that they called questioning. He had to wonder what that information was and how much trouble they were in. He and Lea were going to have to talk, but she was had only delivered a baby two days earlier. He had heard her screams, but he had been in so much pain, he couldn’t hardly even think about it at the time except for fearing the worst. When the midwife had come in to say mother and baby were fine and sleeping, his heart was relieved, but his mind wasn’t.<\/p>\n During that first week of recuperation, Adam was able to work his way to the side of his bed to take care of his needs. He needed some help from Lea to get back onto the side of the bed after using the chamberpot, but his right arm was strong and he could do quite a lot. However, he couldn’t change the bed linens, and that was the most embarrassing time for him. Lea helped him to sit on a chair next to the bed, and then changed the linens. However no matter how much she tried, she was unable to get him up and back into bed. The woman who was helping came in to assist her. As he was being moved the towel he had draped over his midsection fell to the floor, and his privates were fully exposed. He saw the woman smile, and she said something in Italian that he did not understand but could imagine. Once back in the bed, Lea pulled the covers over him as quickly as she could but he was still exposed for some time until she was able to do that with the splints on his legs. The whole experience as well as the enforced inactivity for the week had put him in a surly mood.<\/p>\n “What exactly did you do to get me in this position anyway?” He saw her plaintive look but wasn’t in a forgiving mood. “I know you did something. The lawyer said you gave information to the police so that they would release me. Unfortunately it wasn’t before they broke both legs and my arm. Now tell me what you did!”<\/p>\n “Adam, I’m so sorry. I never meant to do anything so foolish. I was trying to be nice and repay the woman for her kindness to us.”<\/p>\n “Who?”<\/p>\n “Madame Fourier asked me to take some letters with us to Italy. She and her husband had been so kind to us, I thought it was a small favor to repay them. She said the mail delivery is so unreliable, and I know that’s true. She said she needed to make sure the letters got through because there was important family information in them. Well, family is very important, so I said I would do it. She gave me the letters and the addresses here. I delivered them that first day when I went to the market. I kept the list of names though in case we needed to call on someone for assistance. I told the police all the names that were on that list. I also told them about all the people we met in France. The lawyer said I gave them so much information that they had to know we weren’t spies.”<\/p>\n “Did the lawyer say anything else?”<\/p>\n “Only yesterday, he stopped by to inquire about you and how you were doing. I told him you were doing well, but would need the splints on for another five weeks according to the doctor. He said he would be back today because he needed to speak with us about something important. What do you think that is?”<\/p>\n “No, we won’t change the subject that easily. Why didn’t you tell me about those letters?”<\/p>\n “It didn’t seem like anything important. I didn’t want to bother you with it.”<\/p>\n “Lea, you have to tell me things even when you think they aren’t important. Don’t you see how they manipulated you? You trust too easily, and then you don’t think to ask me about what you’re doing. I know how easily you came to me in Reno. Sweetheart, you hardly knew me, and yet you trusted me completely. What if I was leaving the Ponderosa because of some dark side I have that could no longer be tolerated? You could have been my next victim. I thought when we married, and you promised to trust me, that you would talk to me before doing something stupid like those letters!”<\/p>\n “It wasn’t stupid. I was trying to be nice. I got tricked.”<\/p>\n “All right, it was foolish.”<\/p>\n “I already admitted that, so why can’t you accept my admission and think about what we do next?”<\/p>\n Any further arguing was forestalled because there was a knock on the door. Giuseppe stepped into the room when Adam acknowledged the knocking.<\/p>\n “I’m sorry, Giuseppe. I thought that Francesca was there. I’m surprised she didn’t come up here to let us know you were here.”<\/p>\n “I’m afraid she won’t be helping here any more. She fears that working for you will put her and her family in jeopardy. My friends, you are in great danger. You must leave.”<\/p>\n “How can we leave? I can’t walk, and Lea just had a baby a week ago.”<\/p>\n “You must. You are being watched, and now the French government has put out a warrant on you. If you return to France, you will be arrested. If you try to leave here, you will be arrested.”<\/p>\n “You told us we have to leave, and then you tell us we can’t leave. Which is it?”<\/p>\n “It is both. You must leave, but you will need to do so without the authorities knowing. Tonight, a ship is traveling to Spain. I have arranged for my family and yours to be on that ship.”<\/p>\n “Why would your family be on the ship?” Giuseppe said nothing but shook his head. “You have been helping us so now you’re suspect too.” To that, he nodded.<\/p>\n “It is why you found it so difficult to get help here. People fear that they could be drawn into something, and the authorities here are not tolerant. They fear what Garibaldi may do, and with all of the intrigue in Venetia, many do not want to be seen as political at all.”<\/p>\n Adam looked at Lea. She nodded, and Adam turned back to Giuseppe. “How can we do this? We’re going to need help.”<\/p>\n “Be ready to go by the time the sun begins to drop below the horizon. Men will be here to help you. Do whatever they say. Pack lightly. Take only what is necessary or valuable. You need to pay five hundred American dollars.”<\/p>\n “How much do you have to pay?”<\/p>\n “You are paying for your family and mine. It is my fee for helping you.”<\/p>\n Chapter 10<\/p>\n “Can we trust him?”<\/p>\n “Lea, we don’t have any choice. We’re in so deep now, we can’t afford not to trust him. We have to think about Abel too. If there was some way for me to send the two of you on ahead, you have to know I would.”<\/p>\n “We’re a family. We need to stay together.”<\/p>\n “Right now we need to protect our son. It could mean that something will happen to one of us. Remember if something happens, take care of Abel.”<\/p>\n As Lea packed and Adam held Abel, the two of them were worried about their future. When everything had looked so bright as they traveled to Italy, their journey had turned into a nightmare and they weren’t out of it yet. They waited for darkness and then hours more. It seemed that perhaps they were to be abandoned, but about ten, two men and a wagon pulled up near their villa. Adam and Lea saw them. The two men came for Adam with a wheelbarrow and trundled him and the luggage to the wagon as Lea carried Abel. Once they were on the wagon with their luggage, one man moved to the seat to drive them, and the other took the wheelbarrow to the villa to collect the rest of their belongings. It was the fee the two men were getting for their help.<\/p>\n Just outside of the port, the wagon turned off the road and headed toward the rocky shore. Once there, the driver, who had yet to say a word, lit a lantern and set it on a rock. A short time later, a dinghy appeared. Adam was carried to it, and then Lea was directed to climb in with the baby. Their two pieces of luggage were tossed in with them and then a sailor climbed into the crowded dinghy and rowed out into the night. Somehow he found the ship they were to embark upon. Adam was pulled up to the ship with a harness, and Lea was helped to climb a short way.<\/p>\n Within ten hours of the lawyer’s desperate visit, they were in a cabin and the ship was underway. It appeared that the worst was over until a few days later when the ship was bracketed by two French corsairs. They demanded that Adam be turned over to them or the ship would be taken to the nearest French port where all would be charged with conspiracy and spying. The captain did not hesitate to hand Adam over despite pleas from Lea and Giuseppe. They really had no choice though. Adam addressed Lea before he left<\/p>\n “Remember, take care of Abel first. It’s what we have to do. When you get to Spain, contact your father and mine to see if they can use some influence to help me here.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I’m so sorry. I love you. Somehow I’ll find a way to help.”<\/p>\n “Lea, do not jeopardize Abel no matter what happens to me. Please.”<\/p>\n Those were the last words that Adam and Lea had for the next six months. On the ship, Adam was handled roughly. They were not careful of his splinted legs and his arm, which told him more than anything that his future was bleak. All he could hope was that Lea and Abel would be safe, and that somehow she could marshal some forces to get him out of this predicament.<\/p>\n As soon as Lea got to Spain, she sent a letter to her father to explain what had happened and what they needed. She carefully composed another letter to Ben telling him that they were in some trouble and that she had enlisted her father’s help. She didn’t provide any details because it would only make him worry more. She told him about Abel with most of the letter. She felt somewhat bad that she had not fully informed Adam’s father of jeopardy he faced, but rationalized that he could do nothing about it anyway. She got a room and waited for her father to arrive for she had no doubt he would be there as soon as he could. Abel was a quiet baby as if he knew there was something terribly wrong.<\/p>\n In France, Adam waited in jail until his trial. He spoke enough French to communicate but found that they seemed not at all to be interested in his explanation of what had happened. He was treated far better than he was in Italy or on the ship, and that was even more ominous to him. He thought that they probably had something worse already in mind for him so they didn’t have to torture him in the present because his future was even more bleak. His legs and arm healed and the splints were removed, but the muscles were weak so they gave him a cane to use when he had to shuffle into court. Unlike the system of justice he understood, it was up to him to prove his innocence instead of the state proving his guilt. He had no witnesses and no documents to help his case.<\/p>\n “What has happened to justice in France that a man can be convicted of espionage because his wife was tricked into carrying letters for a French spy to Italian traitors?”<\/p>\n “Monsieur, that is not the culpable offense. It is that the Italian authorities were told of the courageous woman and her friends who worked for her government and several were assassinated as a result. Our faithful colleagues in Italy who received letters are all dead. It is for those crimes that you will pay.”<\/p>\n “So I am to be punished for being a pawn in your political games?”<\/p>\n “You will find that this is no game!”<\/p>\n Adam was convicted quickly of espionage and under the laws of d\u00e9port\u00e9s, he was sentenced to twenty-five years on \u00eele du Diable in the Bagne de Cayenne. Under doublage, his total sentence was fifty years. He understood it was a life sentence, and knew there was nothing he could do to help himself. The other inmates being sent there told him about the island. It was less than forty rocky acres surrounded by deadly shoals and powerful ocean currents in the middle of shark infested waters. It was a tropical island that was the opposite of a paradise with lepers and political prisoners who were never given adequate supplies. Most prisoners sent there would never live to finish their sentences. Isolated and left to their own devices, they often sickened and died.<\/p>\n In New York, as soon as Harry got Lea’s letter, he contacted people in Washington for help before he and Cynthia headed to Spain. Cynthia planned to stay with Lea there while Harry went to France to see what could be done. Harry brought several legal experts with him as well as a man skilled in finance for the fastest way through French bureaucracy was to grease the way with money. It took two months for Harry to work out a deal with French authorities. It was actually far faster than such deals could usually be completed. Harry’s wealth and help from the American government speeded the process. The French were in negotiations for reparations for help they had given to the Confederacy so did not want to give the American negotiators another item to use to badger them. Adam would have to admit that his actions had cost the lives of a number of people, and had to pledge never to set foot on French territory again. Then with an ample fine paid, Adam was to be freed and handed over to Harry. As quickly as possible with those papers in hand, Harry headed to Spain and then on to \u00cele Royale with his wife and daughter. They found a captain who was bound for New Orleans and willing to make a side trip for the fee Harry was able to pay. As soon as possible, they boarded the ship and were underway. The unrelenting stress and tension of what had happened would have been nearly unbearable on board the ship as the days crept by except that by then Abel was six months old. He delighted his mother and his grandparents with his antics. On the voyage, even the hardened sailors had a difficult time not being enchanted with the dark haired happy little boy who had a gorgeous smile with dimples.<\/p>\n As Harry negotiated and Lea and Cynthia waited, Adam was dropped into hell. There was never enough food, and there was no water for washing. Men did their best to forage for food but in the tropical heat, most were unable to do much. Adam tried to spend his days thinking and planning, but he found that his mind became less and less focused on that and more and more focused on survival. He did wonder if any man ever completed a sentence here and was freed. At night, he found himself frequently fighting back tears as he felt his life was wasted and there was nothing he could do to change things. He fell into depression and despair without any communication from anyone indicating that there was anything that could be done about his case.<\/p>\n On board the ship bound for Guiana, Lea often stood at the rail with Abel staring ahead as if she could magically make land appear so that Adam could be rescued from his nightmare. Harry and Cynthia could do little to improve her spirits for until Adam was by her side and headed home, she would not be able to let go of the guilt she felt for what had happened. Once they reached their destination and handed over the papers with orders for Adam’s release, Lea was worried. Some of what the man said indicated that Adam had not done well during his imprisonment. With Abel in her arms, she stood with her parents as the cable car connecting the island to \u00eele du Diable slowly was pulled across the six hundred foot wide channel that separated the two islands. Lea almost did not recognize the dirty, bearded, and nearly emaciated man with long scraggly hair who stepped from the cable car using a stick to hold himself upright. She moved closer to him and when she reached his side, Abel put out his arms to be held. Adam dropped the stick and took his son dropping to his knees and crying. Lea knelt beside him and wrapped her arms around him and their son. The guilt she felt for what she had caused made her unable to speak. Harry and Cynthia waited for a few minutes before Harry reminded them that they needed to be on the ship before the tide changed. He helped Adam to his feet. Adam held Abel who was fascinated by the beard and completely oblivious to the filthy clothing that covered his father for somehow he knew him and remembered him even though they had been together only a short time.<\/p>\n Once on the ship, the captain allowed them all the water they needed saying he would be able to refresh their water supplies easily before they sailed for New Orleans. They pulled a washtub on deck, and Adam stripped off the filthy clothing and sat in the soapy water with relief. Lea washed his hair and his beard before combing both carefully. Then she cut his hair before Harry helped with shaving him. He stood when they finished and Harry poured a bucket of cold water over his head before Lea wrapped a blanket around him. Both of them had seen all the insect bites and scabs from small scrapes and cuts. Many were very red indicating infection but none looked serious. They planned to deal with those the next day. With Harry’s help, Lea helped Adam to their cabin where Cynthia was sitting with a sleeping Abel. She stepped out when they helped Adam into the berth. Outside the cabin, Cynthia turned to Harry.<\/p>\n “How is he?”<\/p>\n “He seems healthy enough considering what he’s been through, but he has little to say, and is almost numb it seems. We’ll see what good food and rest with his family by his side will do.”<\/p>\n That first night, Lea sat by Adam’s side all night long. Adam had eaten a small bowl of food and then waved off any more saying he was full. The amount he ate was slightly more than what would starve him. It was clear that he had not eaten nearly enough for a long time. Adam lay on the bunk, and Lea had laid Abel down next to Adam where he promptly fell asleep. Adam had wrapped a thin arm around his son and smiled at Lea. It was the first emotion she had seen since the tears at their reunion. There was no sparkle in the smile though. It was a soft smile of appreciation. Then he had closed his eyes and fallen asleep. Lea had reached out to caress his hair, his shoulder, and then his face. Adam never stirred as he slept deeply feeling safe for the first time in six months.<\/p>\n Chapter 11<\/p>\n Every time Lea looked at Adam in his ill-fitting clothing, her eyes glistened with tears. He had been such a strong, robust man, and now seemed shrunken. He said almost nothing and ate little. When the ship’s cook, who took care of the medical needs on board, brought alcohol and cloths to Lea the next morning, she had her mother take charge of Abel, and she had Adam remove his clothing so she could clean and apply salve to the many small bites and wounds that he had. Some had to be opened to drain, and each one had to be cleaned up with alcohol. Adam remained stoic throughout not uttering any protest no matter what she did. Once she was finished, he put on his shirt and trousers as if nothing of any consequence had happened. Alone in their cabin, with Adam naked, Lea had thought he might want her for they had not been together for six months. Instead he seemed indifferent to her and did not react to her touch even when she reached out to him and caressed his shoulder. He didn’t look at her directly and seemed only focused on getting things done. He did not smile nor say anything to her. It was only when she finished and Abel was carried back to Adam that she saw him smile, and she knew then that their relationship was badly damaged.<\/p>\n That night, Lea lay awake in the second bunk in their cabin. Abel lay asleep again content in his father’s embrace. She felt the ship’s movement begin to become more severe as the night progressed and as morning neared, the skies lightened only a little. She dressed cautiously hanging on to the braces for the bunk as the ship pitched and rolled. As soon as she could, she made her way to her parents’ cabin and knocked. Her parents were up and dressed as well because of the apparent rough waters they were encountering. The captain sent a sailor to tell them to stay in their cabins and out of the way. They were given water and bread with some fruit to eat as the day progressed. What was most unnerving to them was that any sailors they encountered looked very worried.<\/p>\n After another nearly sleepless night, the ship reached calm waters in Paramaribo. They took on fresh water and more supplies before sailing out into a relatively calm ocean with clear blue skies and a bright sun. Within a day, the storm overtook them again, and the ship put in at Georgetown. By then, the ship needed repairs. The British had taken over the former Dutch colony fifty years earlier so it was not difficult for the Americans to find rooms while the ship was being prepared for the rest of the voyage. There was a large bed in the room that Adam and Lea got with a small cot for their son. Yet when it was time for bed, Adam was going to keep Abel with him.<\/p>\n “You can’t keep doing that, Adam. Abel is going to think that he should sleep with you every night. He needs to learn to sleep by himself.”<\/p>\n “He is a comfort to me.”<\/p>\n “As a father, you should be giving him comfort and not expecting it from him. I’m willing to comfort you, but you have ignored any effort I’ve made to get close to you.” Adam was silent so Lea continued. “You told me you forgave me for my foolishness, so why are you still so angry with me?”<\/p>\n Adam carried Abel to the cot placing him on his side and covering him with a small blanket. Then he turned to Lea, and she could see a lot of emotion playing across his face. He walked to the window and spoke softly to her. “Each night on Devil’s Island, I struggled to keep my hope that somehow I could be rescued. Each night, I thought about what I could have done differently to have avoided being there. Each time, there was only one answer. If I had not married you, I would not have been arrested in Italy and had my legs and arm broken. I would not have had to flee Italy only to end up in French custody and sitting in a French jail. Convicted of espionage, I was sentenced to the worst punishment they have. Men begged to be executed rather than being sent to that horrid place. None of that would have happened except that I married you and you do not trust me.”<\/p>\n Each sentence had been like a blow to Lea’s midsection, but she knew he wasn’t being cruel. He was being honest even if the words were harsh so she had to do the same even if all she actually wanted to do was break down and cry to release all the stress, tension, and hurt. “Adam, I do trust you. I trust you with my life. I would do anything you ask.”<\/p>\n “And yet you will not tell me what you are doing or thinking.”<\/p>\n “I never thought that taking some letters to people in Italy would be a problem. I only thought I was repaying a kindness with a kindness.”<\/p>\n “That’s it, then, right there. You thought. You decided. You never told me. I could have told you that asking you to take letters from one port to the next was highly suspect because they are so close that regular mail deliveries are reliable. Yet you did that without a word to me. Things that can and did have devastating consequences, and then you call on your father to bail you out. How many more times do you have to get in a terrible fiasco and have your father come running to clean it all up? I’m your husband. We should be working together. You’re not a little girl any more who can act impulsively and then have her father clean up her mess.”<\/p>\n Lea was shocked. His words had been uttered softly but the blows were shattering. “You want me to change who I am? You regret marrying me and wish you had married someone else?”<\/p>\n Adam sat down in a chair then. The emotional strain was almost overwhelming especially in his weak physical state. “I want you to trust me. I want you to either think through what you are doing, or talk to me about it. I want to know what you’re doing, have done, and plan to do. You’re impulsive and don’t anticipate problems. I can handle that if you would just trust me to be the brakes on your runaway train. You have to realize it’s not just you any more. You have Abel to consider as well.”<\/p>\n “I would never do anything to put Abel in jeopardy.”<\/p>\n “And yet you already have.”<\/p>\n Lea sank down on the chair next to Adam and dropped her head. She had risked her son’s life more than once already. Her original actions could have led to harm to Abel. Now she had taken him into dangerous waters thousands of miles from home and family trusting his fate as well as theirs to a ship’s captain who was working to get them home only for the payment he would receive. She suddenly realized that if he could make more money delivering them elsewhere, he would. She looked up at Adam as tears flowed. “You’re right. What can I do?”<\/p>\n “Trust me. Tell me what you’ve done, plan on doing, or are doing. Pledge that to me so that we can start over.”<\/p>\n “I do, Adam, I do. But you have to help me. You have to ask questions and talk with me. Sometimes I won’t know something is important. I may not think to tell you.”<\/p>\n “That’s what I’m saying. You need to tell me everything until we figure out what you think is important compared to what I think is important. I can’t go through another experience like this. It made me feel so helpless and useless. I couldn’t do anything about what was happening. I hate that. I left the Ponderosa because I wanted some say in my life and where it was going. I didn’t want to take orders without thinking, but that was my nightmare come true on Devil’s Island.”<\/p>\n “Do you want me to start telling you tonight about what I’ve been doing. It’s a lot of time to cover, and we need to get some sleep because we haven’t had much recently.” Adam nodded and waited so she knew she should start talking. “I sent the letter to my parents, as you already know, because I thought they could get help for you faster than anyone. I wrote to your father but kept the details vague. I thought he would worry too much knowing how much trouble you were in and unable to help. I did tell him all about Abel, and where we were staying. I told him that I was sure that my father would come over to help us as soon as he could, and that I had contacted the American embassy in Spain to see if they could help. I knew better than to go to France for help. I would likely have been arrested too, and I couldn’t put Abel in that kind of jeopardy.”<\/p>\n Adam sat quietly processing that information. He had been a bit upset at first when he heard what Lea had written to his father, but listening to her reasoning, it made sense to him too, so he told her that. “All right, that makes sense to me. I wish you could have told my father what had happened, but maybe it is best that he didn’t know how bad it was. I assume you would have told him if your father’s efforts had not been successful?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Papa and I talked about that. I told him what I had done, and he agreed with it as a temporary measure. Should we write a letter to your father now?”<\/p>\n “There’s not much point to it now. We would travel as fast as a letter could go. I’ll see about sending a telegram once we get back on American soil.”<\/p>\n “Is there anything you didn’t tell me about your activities while we were traveling?”<\/p>\n “Only one, and it was supposed to be a surprise. I bought some horses in France and had them shipped home. They probably are there now if all went well.”<\/p>\n “Did you buy some of those black ponies we rode in the mountains?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I bought a pair of those Merens ponies, and five Friesians. I would like to do some horse breeding when we get home.”<\/p>\n “Do you still plan to set up an architectural firm too?”<\/p>\n “Yes, but my father is not likely to be fond of the idea, perhaps not fond of either idea, but it’s what I want to do. Would you like me to build us a house of our own with stables and corrals and a great view?”<\/p>\n “That sounds wonderful. And Abel will be able to play and run about. Are there any children who live near the Ponderosa? He would so enjoy playing with other children, don’t you think?”<\/p>\n “We could do something about that ourselves.”<\/p>\n Looking up, Lea couldn’t see Adam’s expression. It was too dark in the room to see well. They had been talking softly so Abel could sleep peacefully. Lea reached out to take Adam’s hand, and he didn’t flinch away as he had several times in the previous two days. Instead, he held her hand in his and tugged to get her to move closer to him. More might have happened then, but Abel chose that moment to awaken and quickly let his parents know he was hungry and uncomfortable. Lea stood and turned up the lamp. Then she moved quickly to change Abel’s diaper before he leaked enough to wet his bedding as well. He quieted as soon as she began caring for him for he knew the routine well. Next he would be nursed so he waited. Lea picked him up and took him to the chair where she had been sitting next to Adam and opened her robe and gown to let Abel suckle. Adam watched as he always did appreciating his son but now also his wife again. They were well along on the road to reconciliation. Once Abel was fed and ready to sleep again, Lea carried him to the cot and tucked the blankets around him. She stood then and found that Adam was standing right behind her looking down at their son.<\/p>\n “We did do one thing very well, didn’t we?”<\/p>\n Lea moved to close her gown and robe, but Adam’s hands stopped her.<\/p>\n “I believe there was some talk of taking comfort from each other. Perhaps we could try that before sleeping. I believe that if I recall correctly, sleep comes very easily after that.”<\/p>\n After a brief session of lovemaking, Adam was very tired and had to admit he didn’t have enough strength to do what he wanted to do. “I’m sorry, but I’m exhausted. Perhaps tomorrow I could try to eat more. I need to build up my strength for travel as well as for this.”<\/p>\n “I was thinking that if you ate more often, you could eat more until you get used to eating full meals.”<\/p>\n “That sounds like a great idea. You wouldn’t happen to have anything to eat in here because I’m hungry now.”<\/p>\n “There is a basket of fruit. I could get something for you.”<\/p>\n Lea got some fruit from the basket and fed some to Adam before he couldn’t fight it any longer and fell asleep. She finished the fruit and then lay beside him pushing herself back against him and pulling his arm over her. She fell asleep as well then and slept better than she had for a very long time.<\/p>\n Chapter 12<\/p>\n The next day, Lea slipped out of bed and picked up Abel before he could wake and cry. She changed his diaper as he stared at her with sleepy eyes. It was a change in routine but pleasant for him so he didn’t cry. Then Lea sat and nursed him before dressing them both for the day. She carefully slipped on her shoes and left the room so as not to wake Adam who was sleeping very peacefully it seemed. She met her parents outside their room.<\/p>\n “Where’s Adam?” Cynthia was concerned especially with everything he had suffered.<\/p>\n “He’s sleeping, and I didn’t want to wake him. He was so exhausted last night.”<\/p>\n “I bet he was.”<\/p>\n “Harry! You behave yourself. Now let’s all go down to breakfast. We’ll bring a tray back for Adam.”<\/p>\n “We talked about that last night. He has trouble eating a full meal. We decided that he should eat small meals but eat more often. So we’ll bring a small tray back, but we should have some food that he can eat later this morning as well.”<\/p>\n “Sounds like a lot happened between the two of you last night.”<\/p>\n “Yes, we talked and got a lot straightened out between us. I’ve been a foolish girl taking risks for too long. I have a child and a husband now who can be hurt by me acting without thinking.”<\/p>\n Looking at Cynthia, Harry showed his surprise. “That must have been some talk.”<\/p>\n “It was. It was brutal. But Adam said things that needed to be said. He wasn’t cruel or mean but the words were harsh. He has a lot to be angry about, and I’m thankful that he’s willing to forgive me. I was getting worried that he no longer loved me.”<\/p>\n “Loving and liking are two different things, my dear. Adam loves you. I could tell that by the way he collapsed into your arms when he got off that wretched island, but you could ask your mother about the times we sometimes haven’t liked each other much. No one is perfect, and sometimes in a marriage, you can do things that hurt the one you love. It’s how we learn what not to do. Your marriage will be stronger because of it. Passion is good to keep the fire in a marriage, but you need a good solid house and fireplace around it, and that takes time to build. You’re on your way now, and from the looks of your face, you did a bit more than talk last night.”<\/p>\n Lea put her hands to her cheeks. They had felt warm that morning, but because they were in the tropics, she didn’t think it was anything that needed her care. Now she knew it must be whisker burn announcing to everyone what she had done with her husband the night before.<\/p>\n “Harry! Lea, dear, this is exactly what he meant by things I don’t like. I love your father dearly, but he can be so exasperating.”<\/p>\n “I guess I must be my father’s daughter then because I think Adam feels the exact same way about me.”<\/p>\n After the family had breakfast, Lea asked them for a small breakfast to take to Adam. When she got to the room, he was dressed and shaved. He smiled when she entered with food because he had already had some fruit when he awoke but was hungry for something a bit more substantial. That day, Adam ate seven times. He ate fruit and biscuits in the room, ate meals with the family, and then snacked on some biscuits and tea before he went to bed. Each meal was small, but he told Lea at bedtime that he wasn’t hungry as he had been for months. His body was beginning to recover too although it would likely be months before he got his full strength back.<\/p>\n The next day, the family received word that the ship was repaired and they would be leaving the next morning on the high tide. They all retired early that night to be rested before starting out again for New Orleans. The captain noted how much better Adam looked when he boarded the ship. Originally, the captain had wondered if he would survive the voyage. He was still very thin and pale, but had better color, and his face had some animation in it when he greeted the captain and asked permission for them to come aboard. Once they were on board and their luggage was stowed away, the ship was freed from its mooring, some of the sails were unfurled, and they slowly made their way out of the harbor before the rest of the sails were freed to catch the substantial wind that was blowing. They hugged the coastline more than usual because the captain was afraid they might need to seek a safe harbor again. After about a week, they had lighter winds and a clear sky. Everyone on board relaxed. The rest of the voyage through the Gulf of Mexico was uneventful. When the captain announced late one day that they were nearing the mouth of the Mississippi, Harry moved to get his luggage.<\/p>\n “Harry, what are you doing?”<\/p>\n “Adam, the captain said we’re near the mouth of the Mississippi. I’m getting my luggage so we can get off this ship finally.”<\/p>\n “Harry, you do know that New Orleans is up the Mississippi a fair distance. We’ll likely moor here and head there tomorrow.”<\/p>\n Looking at Adam to see if he was joking, Harry shrugged. “All this time, I thought New Orleans was on the coast. I mean, it’s a port.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and like some others, it is not directly on the coast. We’ll be there tomorrow, and we likely won’t have to worry about the weather either.”<\/p>\n To be sure the weather was no concern, the captain sailed as far up the river as he could safely go in the diminishing light before having the anchors dropped and lanterns set on the bow and stern. Everyone got to relax. Two sailors were on deck at all times to keep watch, but the ship was steady and sleep was easy. The next day they finished the trip to New Orleans. Adam paid the captain a bonus for his help after Harry paid him the agreed upon fee. Harry told the captain that he would have some rum delivered to the ship for the sailors. He told him when they were on the deck so that the sailors heard the remark. He didn’t want the captain selling what he meant as a gift for the crew.<\/p>\n After Harry got rooms for them at a hotel, Adam headed to a telegraph office with him as soon as the ladies and Abel were settled in the rooms. Adam sent a rather long telegram to his father but still had to leave out most of the story. Harry sent telegrams to his other two daughters telling them rather simply that they were in New Orleans and all had gone well. The next stop for the two men was the steamboat offices to book a passage up the river to St. Louis. From there, Adam, Lea, and Abel would board a train for Nevada and Harry and Cynthia would take a train to Chicago and then to New York. Harry was a little sad that he only had a few more days with his grandson who at seven months was crawling wherever he was allowed and pulling himself up on furniture especially any chair in which his father sat. Abel had lighter coloring like his mother and light brown hair, but in every other way, he looked like his father. He was tall and slender with cupid bow lips, dimples, and long lashes framing light hazel eyes. He was going to draw women to him his whole life most likely.<\/p>\n On their last night on the steamboat, Harry and Adam sat on deck and watched the shoreline pass by. Harry wanted to apologize for his daughter and try to help her situation with Adam. “Adam, Lea has always been headstrong but with such trust in human nature that she has gotten in trouble before. Nothing very serious, mind you, but trouble. Now she has done something where the consequences were awful. She’s taking a hard look at herself and how she does things. I hope you’ll give her the time to grow up. She is a might younger than you. She needs to mature some yet.”<\/p>\n Pausing before responding because his first inclination was to tell Harry it was none of his business how Adam managed his marriage, Adam finally took a softer approach. “I know that, and mostly I knew that before we married. I loved her joy, her zest. What I’ve asked her to do, and she has agreed, is to trust me and tell me what she is doing or planning to do. She lacks experience in what conniving and unscrupulous people will do. She needs to trust me to know when it’s time to be careful.”<\/p>\n “Thank you for hearing me out and explaining your position. I know it won’t always be easy, but she loves you so much. I can tell. You’re the first man she has ever looked at the way she looks you. You two have a beautiful son. I would hate for Lea to mess that up.”<\/p>\n “I guess you’ll have to trust me too.” At Harry’s quizzical look, Adam continued. “I’ll do my best to make sure she doesn’t. I love your daughter very much.”<\/p>\n “I hope your family will be as forgiving. Your father was a tough man as I recall.”<\/p>\n “My father ought to be grateful to her too. She cured me of my wanderlust. I’ll think I’ll pursue my dreams closer to home from now on.”<\/p>\n “I would like you to consider a trip to New York now and then if you could. Winter in Nevada can’t be much fun. Perhaps that would be a good time to come stay with us. I need someone to draw me a plan for the outside facade of my house. Now that you improved the inside so much, it seems a shame to put up with the outside looking so odd.”<\/p>\n “Is there a style you prefer?”<\/p>\n “I do like the Italianate if that doesn’t stir up too many bad memories for you.”<\/p>\n “Send the measurements when you get home. I’ll sketch out some ideas. Perhaps next year we could visit, and I could help you get that project started. It will take longer than the inside because there’s more to deconstruct before anything new can be added.”<\/p>\n “Adam, you have yourself a deal. I’ll have measurements taken and sent to you. So you really are going to set up an architectural business then?”<\/p>\n “Yes, although I want to set up a horse breeding operation as well. I’m hoping the horses I sent to the Ponderosa got there safely. If so, I have the beginnings of a fine operation. I have connections now in France although I won’t be able to go there to purchase, but hopefully I can find someone to trust who can do that for me. I would like to double the horses I have so that the bloodlines can stay strong. There are a few horse breeders in California that I know, and I hope to work with them. I think we could make a nice consortium that would be very profitable for all of us. Doing something you love and making a living at it is the best that I can see at this point. I’m going to build us a house on the Ponderosa and build a future for my family.”<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, Ben had received Adam’s telegram. He didn’t know what to make of it except he was relieved that Adam said all was well now and he was heading home with his family. Over six months earlier, they had gotten Lea’s letter, which engendered more questions than it answered. Then a shipment of horses arrived with no explanation. Joe had little to say about the horses, but Ben could tell by the looks he gave them that he appreciated the fine quality that he saw in them. Hoss liked them because they were very gentle and calm horses, and as he said ‘darn purty too’. The last few months had been worry filled as they heard no word from anyone, and telegrams to Lea’s sisters brought messages that they knew nothing either.<\/p>\n As Ben and his younger sons sat down to dinner with Alice who was Joe’s wife now, Ben asked if they thought they should give Adam a coming home party. Hoss grinned immediately but asked how they would know when he would be arriving.<\/p>\n “In his telegram, Adam said they would send messages from St. Louis and then Denver. If they had a layover anywhere else after that, he said he would send a message.”<\/p>\n Joe didn’t like the idea at all. “He didn’t write the whole time he was gone. We get one letter from Lea telling us he’s in trouble and her father will bail him out. Now well over a year after he left, he’s coming back and now thinks to send messages. I don’t see the point of a party. He ought to just be grateful we’ll take him back.”<\/p>\n When Ben and Hoss saw that Alice didn’t seem surprised, they knew that Joe must have talked to her about how he felt about Adam. The whole scenario of Adam marrying Joe’s good friend when Joe had been interested in doing the same still rankled with him. “Joseph, he’s your brother and part of this family. He will be welcomed as such. Hoss and I can take care of the party arrangements if you would rather not help, but I expect you to be there. Is that understood?”<\/p>\n “I’ll be there for you and for Hoss and for all of our friends. I won’t be there for him.” Joe was even more irritated because the news from Adam made him postpone sharing his news with his family. He and Alice had just moved into the cabin he had built, and they would be welcoming a child in about six months. Now Adam was coming home to steal the attention as far as he was concerned, and he was bringing the first-born grandchild with him, which would take a lot of attention away from his child. He didn’t like any of that at all.<\/p>\n Even though Hoss was still a bit irritated that they had not received letters from Adam, his brother was coming home so he didn’t let that bother him much any more. Having the family back together was the only truly important thing as far as he was concerned. “Joe, he’s our brother. Any problem you got with him can be worked out. You know that. Now why don’t ya settle down about this? Pa already told ya that we can take care of the party stuff. All he’s askin is that you come to the party and celebrate Adam and his family coming back home.”<\/p>\n “Maybe to me, it isn’t such a great idea. But you go ahead and do whatever you want. I told you I’d be there.”<\/p>\n They had to leave it there because there generally was no talking with Joe when he was in that kind of mood. Both Ben and Hoss hoped Adam understood what kind of hornet’s nest he had created when he decided to marry Lea. They could only hope that Joe’s comments wouldn’t be too stinging when the oldest and youngest sons got together again.<\/p>\n Chapter 13<\/p>\n Travel was difficult. Adam found sleeping on the train to be very difficult, and was getting more tired instead of more rested as they traveled more and more miles. Lea had to manage to care for Abel as well who found the restrictions of train travel not at all to his liking so he was fussy. It wasn’t as easy to procure food on the train as they had thought, and even with a basket of food along, Adam and Abel were often hungry. Abel was already eating a lot of solid food, but most of what was served on the train was not suitable for him. They mostly fed him the potatoes and bread that was available. Adam had been gaining in strength and his weight had begun to creep upward, but Lea feared that the train travel was costing him some of what he had gained. When he stumbled as they got off the train in Reno, she had to say something.<\/p>\n “Adam, let’s take a room. You can wire your family that you’ll be home tomorrow.”<\/p>\n “We can be home by late afternoon. Once we get to the Ponderosa, I can sleep in my own bed and rest for days. Just help me get home. I’ll be fine. I can rest there. Besides I’ll have Hop Sing’s cooking. And Abel will have lots of attention and lots to do. It’ll help him get back to a better disposition.”<\/p>\n It all made so much sense that Lea acquiesced. She actually wouldn’t mind getting to the Ponderosa and having some help too. They had wired from Salt Lake City that they would be home on this day so his family was probably already headed to town to wait for them. She paid a porter to carry their luggage to the other train station for the short ride on the spur to Virginia City. At least Abel wasn’t fussing because he was thoroughly fascinated by all the people and the activity in Reno. As soon as he saw them heading toward another train, he began whining though.<\/p>\n “He’ll be fine. I’ll nurse him and then he’ll sleep. Hopefully all the way to Virginia City.”<\/p>\n “Let’s get something to eat on the way. I’m hungry.”<\/p>\n They found a bakery and got a number of things to eat, and then got a large bottle filled with water. Hurrying to the train station to make sure they didn’t miss the train, Adam stumbled again. Lea knew he was nearing complete exhaustion. She stopped in a store quickly and purchased two blankets. When they got to the train, she folded the blankets over and laid them on the floor of their berth.<\/p>\n “What are those for?”<\/p>\n “You need to get some proper sleep unless you want to fall down at your father’s feet when you get off this train. I’ll nurse Abel and then he can sleep next to you when he’s done.” Lea knew that she had made the correct assessment when Adam didn’t argue with her but removed his coat and boots and lay down rolling his coat into a pillow. Within minutes, she heard his breathing became soft and very regular. He was sound asleep. By the time they reached the train station in Virginia City, Abel was stirring but Adam was still sleeping so Lea had to shake him. Startled, he jumped away from her touch. His eyes were open but terror filled. Lea had suspected as much a few times when she had awakened him from nightmares. There obviously were things that had affected him deeply that he had yet to tell her. She saw recognition dawn on him as to where he was and with whom. He was a bit embarrassed but recovered his equilibrium quickly.<\/p>\n “I’m sorry. I guess I was sleeping rather soundly.” He stood but shivered in the cool air. The day was sunny but with a chill wind and temperature.<\/p>\n “Why don’t you wear another shirt over that one? Then with your coat on, you should be warm enough.”<\/p>\n “I never used to chill so easily.”<\/p>\n “You never used to be so thin either. You still are recuperating. Besides, your family won’t be so shocked by your appearance then. The second shirt will camouflage how thin you are at least a bit.”<\/p>\n Scowling a little, Adam didn’t refuse her offer though when she opened their luggage and handed him another shirt. He slipped it over the one he was wearing and then donned his coat admitting he did feel warmer that way. Lea wrapped Abel in a blanket as Adam asked a porter to carry their luggage out. He was feeling too weak to do it, and didn’t want to push himself too much. He still had his family to greet. By the time they disembarked from the train, Ben and Hoss were worried that they hadn’t made it, but sported huge grins as they finally spotted Adam and Lea stepping from the train. Hoss nearly ran to see them and Ben was right behind him. Hoss grabbed Adam in a hug and then his father did the same as soon as Hoss released him. Lea stood by holding Abel and smiling. Abel wasn’t happy though. He didn’t know these men who had grabbed his father, and he made a very vocal complaint about it.<\/p>\n “Ah, this must be my grandson that my beautiful daughter is holding.” Ben stepped closer but Abel wasn’t in a good mood. Adam moved to take him from Lea who asked if he was all right. When Ben had hugged Adam, he had felt how thin his son felt and saw how pale he was. Lea’s question made him worry anew about his oldest son. Something was very wrong here, but he knew he would find out only when Adam was ready to tell them.<\/p>\n When Abel was once again in his father’s arms, he relaxed. Everything always seemed so much better when his father held him. He turned to Ben and Hoss then and smiled. Adam looked down at him and told him that was his grandpa.<\/p>\n “No.”<\/p>\n “Yes, you have two grandpas. This is your grandpa too. The other one was Grandpa Harry. This is Grandpa Ben.”<\/p>\n “Be?”<\/p>\n “Close enough. Now this is your Uncle Hoss.”<\/p>\n “Orsy!”<\/p>\n “No, Abel, my name is Hoss.”<\/p>\n “Orsy!”<\/p>\n “All right, for now you can call me Uncle Horsy if you’ll let me take you for a horsy ride.”<\/p>\n “I think he’d like that. Would you like a horsy back ride on Uncle Hoss’ shoulders?”<\/p>\n “Orsy!”<\/p>\n Smiling Adam lifted Abel onto Hoss’ shoulders. He did his best not to show it, but both his father and brother saw how much of a strain that was for him. Hoss looked at Ben who nodded slightly that he had seen it too. Adam and Lea didn’t miss the silent communication. Adam explained very little. “For six months, I was in a difficult situation. I’m still recovering, but there should be no lasting effects. I just need to be home. I’m looking forward to Hop Sing’s cooking. I haven’t had a great meal in quite a while.”<\/p>\n Getting concerned about the party they had planned, Ben directed the porter to carry the luggage to their carriage. It was too late to change plans, but he needed to be observant. It didn’t look like Adam had much strength left. He caught Lea’s eye and she nodded. She knew that he and Hoss had seen how weak Adam was. It was up to Adam though to tell them how ever much he wanted to tell them. Abel on the other hand was enjoying himself immensely. People stopped to watch and smile as he giggled atop Hoss’ broad shoulders. He didn’t want to come down but one word from Adam made him compliant. He wanted to sit with his Uncle ‘Horsy’ then, which pleased Hoss immensely. He sat up front with Abel on his lap as Ben drove the carriage. Adam and Lea settled in the back. As Hoss and Ben chattered away with the little boy, Adam leaned back against the seat and closed his eyes. He had little energy left in reserve and feared what he faced at the Ponderosa. Joe had not been at the train station, and his father had not said anything about it. It was clear that Joe was probably still harboring resentment, and it was bound to come out.<\/p>\n Upon arriving at the Ponderosa, Adam got a number of surprises but not the one he expected, at least not right away. There must have been fifty people there to welcome him home. He smiled, shook hands, introduced Lea and Abel and looked for every opportunity to sit on something or at least lean on something. When he finally had a chance, he slipped into the stable and sat on a bale of hay leaning back against a post. He tried to breathe normally but he felt his heart racing and his head was pounding. He had hoped to get something to eat, but there had been so many people who wanted to say hello and wish him well that he had not had that chance. He assumed the way his stomach felt that if he tried to eat anything now, it wouldn’t stay down long. He heard the stable door and hoped it was Lea or Hoss or even his father. Instead, he sat up and opened his eyes when he heard Joe’s voice.<\/p>\n “Pa and Hoss worked real hard on this party for you. The least you could do would be to stay out there and be a decent host.”<\/p>\n “Not now, Joe.” Adam found that Joe was looking rather fuzzy. He worried that something was seriously wrong. He dropped his head and closed his eyes again.<\/p>\n “Why not now? You didn’t write, you sent horses with no instructions, and you show up here with no explanation? I want to know what was so all fired important that you couldn’t let Pa know that you were at least alive.”<\/p>\n “I did write. I don’t know why you didn’t get the two letters I sent. I sent one when we first arrived, and I sent another when we had been in France for several months. Lea’s first two letters to her family didn’t arrive either.”<\/p>\n “Twice! You only had time to write twice. What’s the hell if the matter with you? Is that all the importance you put on family? You could have at least written more. But I guess a lying, underhanded sneak like you doesn’t take the time to write to his family.”<\/p>\n “I couldn’t write any more than that.”<\/p>\n “Well, why not?”<\/p>\n The inquisition was getting to be too much for Adam. He wanted it to stop so he told Joe exactly why just as Ben and Hoss entered the stable with Lea. “Because I got arrested in Italy and had my legs and left arm broken by the police. Then I had to flee the country only to end up taken by French authorities and thrown in jail there. I was convicted and sent to Devil’s Island. I spent long months there, and guess what? They don’t let you write to your family. They don’t even give you enough food to eat. Satisfied?”<\/p>\n Adam’s answer shocked Joe into silence and brought Hoss and Ben to a standstill. Lea handed Abel to Hoss and rushed to Adam’s side. “Adam, you look worse. How do you feel?”<\/p>\n “Awful would be an optimistic way to present how I feel.”<\/p>\n Ben moved closer. “Son, you should go to the house to lie down then.”<\/p>\n “I would, but I doubt I could walk that far, and I don’t want to fall flat on my face in front of all those people.”<\/p>\n Handing Abel back to Lea, Hoss moved directly in front of Adam. “I’ll get ya into the house. You put an arm around my shoulders and keep your legs moving. No one’s gonna think anything other than you maybe had a bit too much to drink at the worst.” Adam nodded gratefully and Hoss pulled him up. “Put your arm around my shoulders now, and let me get a good grip on your belt. All right, we’re ready.” Hoss began walking Adam to the house with Lea walking beside them holding the baby and camouflaging the fact that Hoss had his hand around Adam’s belt. Ben went to get Doctor Paul Martin from among the party guests.<\/p>\n An hour later, Paul walked down the stairs where Ben and Hoss waited. Joe was outside with Alice, and Lea was with Adam. Abel was crawling all over the great room exploring his new home.<\/p>\n “How is he, Paul?”<\/p>\n “He’s exhausted. I know your son pushes himself too hard, but he really overdid it this time. I can’t find anything specific that is wrong, but if he doesn’t get some rest and take time to let his body recover, he could be facing some serious health issues. He’s very lucky he doesn’t have malaria or some other ailment. In his weakened condition, he’s a prime candidate for any number of diseases. Did he tell you where he’s been?”<\/p>\n “He said Devil’s Island. I don’t know what that is.”<\/p>\n Hoss was as ignorant on that subject as Ben. Paul had asked Adam some questions so he knew more.<\/p>\n “It’s a French penal colony in Guiana. There are three islands there where prisoners are held. Adam was on the worst of them. Political prisoners and lepers are sent there. They drop food off, and the prisoners try to get enough of it to survive. They try to scavenge for more but in the tropical heat, it’s difficult. He lost a lot of weight while he was there. Lea said he gained quite a bit back on the ship, but once they started traveling by steamboat and then train, he lost weight again. She said he didn’t sleep well on the train trip either but wouldn’t stop. He wanted to get home.”<\/p>\n “The party was a terrible idea then. He never said anything though.”<\/p>\n “Ben, you know your son. He wouldn’t want to disappoint you. But for the next month or two, everyone needs to make sure he rests, eats well, and doesn’t have any stress.”<\/p>\n “It will take that long?”<\/p>\n “It could take longer, Hoss. He’s always been a strong man, but this has tested his endurance. He needs to let his body heal. Lea says he has nightmares too. Those could get worse once he regains some strength.”<\/p>\n “Why would they get worse, Doc, instead of better?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, right now he sleeps because he’s exhausted. It’s difficult for him to dream in that state. When he gets stronger and has more normal sleep, I wouldn’t be at all surprised to see more nightmares until he talks about it or comes to terms with what happened or both.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Paul. I guess Hoss and I ought to get outside and make some excuses to our guests that Adam and Lea are tired out from their trip.”<\/p>\n “I’ll go tell Hop Sing to hold the tea and broth for an hour or two. He needs some sleep before he can have anything. He took a few sips of water and was slightly nauseated. Lea said she would stay with him if you could watch over Abel. She said he likes to eat all sorts of things so perhaps one of you could get him to eat something?”<\/p>\n “Well, that would be Uncle Horsy, I guess. The boy has sure taken to Hoss.”<\/p>\n “Horsy?”<\/p>\n “At eight months old, he can’t understand the difference between Hoss and horse. He thinks we’re saying horse every time we say Hoss. He calls me Be. He actually talks quite a lot for a boy that age, don’t you think?”<\/p>\n “Yes, it is early especially for him to understand that a word and a person belong together. Lea said that orsy is what he says whenever he’s happy about something. In St. Louis, he got to sit on a pony and Lea called it a horse. Now everything good is orsy. But he does seem to know that you’re Ben and that Mama and Dada are his parents. I’m guessing that Adam talked early as well.”<\/p>\n “Yes he did, but I didn’t pay much attention. His nurse cared for him most of the time at that age. She told me he was talking very early. I know he called me Papa every time I held him.”<\/p>\n In Adam’s bedroom upstairs, Lea was looking over Adam’s possessions. She was getting a better understanding of her husband as she looked at his drawings, his books, and the things he had collected over the years. After a couple of hours, Adam stirred and Lea called his name softly to see if he would wake. He slowly opened his eyes. She sat on the edge of the bed.<\/p>\n “Doctor Martin wants you to take it easy for a while. You don’t have to stay in bed, but you need to be here as often as needed to get your sleep. He said if you don’t, you could have some serious health problems. Now Hop Sing has been holding some food for you. Do you think you would like it now?”<\/p>\n Adam nodded and pulled himself upright against the headboard looking in disdain at the nightshirt he was wearing. Lea had to smile.<\/p>\n “It was your father’s idea. You were pretty much out of it when we brought you in here. Do you remember talking to the doctor?”<\/p>\n “Yes. I remember. I told him quite a lot. You didn’t stop me.”<\/p>\n “It’s up to you to tell people as much as you want to tell them. Paul said he wouldn’t say more than what your family already knew. He’ll leave that up to you.”<\/p>\n Adam could tell that Lea was worried about how his family would react when they heard the whole story if they ever did. He had to think about that and about whether he should tell them what Lea had done or not. It was settled between them, but trouble could certainly result if he told the whole story. Seeing her concern, he knew he couldn’t tell his father. “Lea, my family doesn’t need to know everything. We’ll talk tonight about how much we will tell them.”<\/p>\n Chapter 14<\/p>\n The next morning, Adam was feeling quite a bit better. He and Lea made it to the breakfast table before the others were finished. Abel sat on Adam’s lap and ate scrambled eggs with him. After breakfast, Abel played on the floor with carved animals that Hoss had made for him while Adam told his father and Hoss about what had happened to him. When he finished, Ben had one question foremost in his mind.<\/p>\n “Adam, weren’t you the least bit suspicious when Madame Fourier asked you to carry letters to Italy? I mean, the two countries are so close I would think mail delivery was very reliable so why ask two relative strangers to carry them for her?”<\/p>\n “Pa, we thought we were repaying a kindness with a kindness.”<\/p>\n And with that, Ben knew that most likely the two of them had not taken those letters. Lea had and probably without Adam’s knowledge. “And you hold no anger inside about that?”<\/p>\n “Madame Fourier and others died for their activities. There is no point in seeking justice from those who already paid the ultimate price. All the other problems have been worked out. We’re fine with it.” With that, Adam squeezed Lea’s hand. She was sitting next to him very nervous as to how this was going to play out.<\/p>\n “Well, as long as you’re comfortable with how it all finally worked out, then I’m fine with it too. We don’t have to talk about it any more unless you ever want to say more.”<\/p>\n “I think we’ve talked this through enough. Everything has been worked out.”<\/p>\n Hoss could hear the undertones in the conversation. He wasn’t sure what they were exactly but he could tell his father was very concerned about something, and Lea looked very worried. All of a sudden, it dawned on Hoss. Lea must have had something to do with Adam being hurt and then imprisoned. He worked his way back through the conversation and understood as well. When he looked over at Adam, he could see a smile tugging at his lower lip.<\/p>\n “I always could tell when you were thinking hard. Your tongue slips into the corner of your lips and stays there until you’re done.” Hoss shrugged. “You have any other questions?”<\/p>\n “Nope, I’m just happy to have you all here safe and sound. Now if you don’t mind, I’m gonna go hitch up the carriage.”<\/p>\n Hoss was going to take Lea to town to buy more clothes for Abel as well as some shoes because he was starting to stand at furniture so would likely try walking reasonably soon. She also wanted to get some clothing for Adam that fit better until he regained some weight, and she needed some for herself. Now both Hoss and Ben understood why Lea had given Adam a detailed itinerary of each stop she planned to make and her promise to stay with Hoss for the entire time. Adam had apparently made her give up some of her freewheeling impulsive behavior. Hoss knew too that he was the one trusted to see that she and Abel stayed safe. Before they left, he pledged to Adam to keep a close eye on both of them. Adam slapped Hoss on the shoulder and smiled.<\/p>\n “I know you will. I wouldn’t trust with anyone as much as I would with you.”<\/p>\n “Ahem.” Ben stood smiling behind them.<\/p>\n “Well except Pa of course.”<\/p>\n Ben stood by Adam as he watched his family leave with Hoss. Adam had not wanted to go to town to add any fodder to the rumors probably spreading about him already. He was tired too so this would be more time to relax and perhaps do some reading. Ben wanted to talk though so Adam sat on a chair on the porch and then smiled when Hop Sing was right there with coffee, tea, and freshly baked muffins.<\/p>\n “Tea good for stomach. You drink first. Then eat muffin and drink coffee.”<\/p>\n “Hop Sing, I had breakfast an hour ago.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but eat like little bird. You eat. I cook.” With that the diminutive cook headed back to the kitchen.<\/p>\n “Thank you, Hop Sing.” Adam’s thank you got a brief wave from Hop Sing, but the cook was smiling as he went back to work. Adam turned to his father then. “Would I be correct in assuming that you’re wondering how I’m going to straighten things out with Joe?”<\/p>\n “You still have a way of reading my mind.”<\/p>\n “You manage to do that with me on occasion as well.”<\/p>\n “Only when you tell me enough to give me clues. Everything is all right between you and Lea though?”<\/p>\n “Yes, sometimes I have to remember how much younger she is and how much less experience she has. We’ve worked out a satisfactory system for now. I’m sure our relationship will develop and change over time. It already has.”<\/p>\n “I had that somewhat with Marie. It took us some time to work out how our two very different personalities could mesh on a day-to-day basis. Our life was richer for how much we could give to each other.”<\/p>\n “I feel the same way about Joe. He doesn’t have the experience I have, and he doesn’t always think at all before he acts. Unlike Lea though, he gets very angry with me over just about anything. We have always had trouble talking, but my life is richer with him in it.”<\/p>\n “Did you think about how your marriage to Lea was going to affect him?”<\/p>\n “I did.”<\/p>\n “And?”<\/p>\n “I wasn’t going to let a chance at happiness and a loving marriage slip away because it would make my little brother mad. I loved her, and she loved me. She was willing to go with me wherever I went. She has never said no. I needed her.”<\/p>\n “And you don’t need your little brother?”<\/p>\n “Pa, I do. I want very much to have a good relationship with Joe. He has a wife now. Doesn’t he understand how it is?”<\/p>\n “I’m afraid there may be some problems in his marriage because of you and Lea.”<\/p>\n Sitting and thinking for a time as he sipped his coffee, Adam began to understand. “He has complained about how I went behind his back and snuck off with Lea. That must make Alice feel like a second choice. Doesn’t Joe realize how he must make her feel, and then with Lea back here, it must be worse.”<\/p>\n “Alice was very quiet at the party. She’s well on her way to having their baby, and with Joe still upset about you and Lea, I would think she’s feeling very insecure. She doesn’t have parents to go to for help. She has a brother but he’s rather a ne’er-do-well. Besides feeling insecure in her marriage and apprehensive about the birth of her first child, she must feel rather lonely too. She could hardly come to me or Hoss. I feel very badly for her. She sits alone in that cabin all day while Joe is working.”<\/p>\n “This is just the thing for Lea. She’s quite good at making friends. Do you think that would work? Lea has had a baby, and she could reassure Alice about that and assure her that we did not do what Joe thinks we did.”<\/p>\n “I was hoping that you would think it was a good idea. Could you ask Lea about it soon? Joe and Alice should be here for dinner tomorrow, and we might see them at church too. It would be good if Lea used the opportunities to try to get closer to her. Now what about you and Joe?”<\/p>\n “It’s up to him. When he’s done being mad and wants to talk, we can talk.”<\/p>\n “He’s likely to take some time doing that. It’s been bothering him ever since he found out you two got married.”<\/p>\n “I told you the truth. I told Hoss the truth. I’m assuming you told Joe. Now he can accept it or not. It’s really up to him. Frankly, I don’t know why he’s so upset. Lea was never romantically interested in him. She told him that. She also told him the truth about her visit and what happened after. She apologized. I don’t know what else either of us can do. We’ll live our lives, and wait for him to get used to the idea.”<\/p>\n “That’s true. Maybe seeing the two of you together and seeing Abel will help. Except he’s living in that cabin with Alice so we don’t see that much over here. You should take a look at that cabin some time. Alice has said it’s very dark inside most of the time. I have to say, when I’ve been there, it does have that closed in feeling. Joe says it’s cozy.”<\/p>\n “When I’m feeling better, I’ll take a ride over there. Meanwhile, we’ll let Lea and Alice become friends. It can’t hurt.”<\/p>\n “Would you be willing to take a look at some contracts? I would like some input, and Joe isn’t likely to show up here today.”<\/p>\n After Adam nodded, Ben went to get the contracts. By the time he got them and returned to the porch, Adam was asleep in his chair. He had closed his eyes to rest for a moment, and that was all it took. Ben smiled and went inside to get a blanket. It was warm enough to be outside moving around, but sitting like that, Adam was likely to get chilled. He carefully draped it over his son and then sat in a chair beside him enjoying the day. He had all of his sons home, two were married, and he had a grandson and another grandchild on the way. He was feeling very good about his life.<\/p>\n As expected, Lea was very happy with the idea of befriending Alice. Adam warned her though not to talk too much about the past. “We don’t know what’s been going on with them. It might be best to stick to topics like having a baby and how thrilled you are to have such a wonderful husband.”<\/p>\n “Yes, of course, I’m sure Alice wants to know how wonderful you are. We’ll probably spend all of our time talking about you. I mean, what other topics could possibly be more interesting than that?”<\/p>\n Adam heard the teasing in her voice. “Just don’t talk about this.” Lea and Adam were lying face to face in bed. Adam had gotten quite a bit of rest, good food, and support from his father and Hoss. He was feeling better than he had for a very long time. When he said this, he reached for the ribbons tying Lea’s gown together in the front. Slipping his hands inside, he softly caressed her.<\/p>\n “I did notice you shaved before you came to bed. Does that mean you feel strong enough?”<\/p>\n Cheekily Adam replied. “Strong enough for what?”<\/p>\n In response, Lea kissed him and he kissed her back. They made love and then fell asleep in each other’s arms. They hadn’t done that in a while, and it felt very good to both of them.<\/p>\n The next morning, Adam and his family went to church services with his father and Hoss. They waited in church, and just before services began, Joe and Alice arrived stepping into the pew behind the others. After church, Lea invited Alice to come to tea that afternoon so they could talk about ‘woman’ things. Alice looked a bit hesitant but glad for the invitation. She looked at Joe who nodded. As everyone walked to their carriages, Joe made an apology to Adam.<\/p>\n “Sorry about saying those things to you at your homecoming party. I was out of line.”<\/p>\n “It’s all right. I know you were upset with me and didn’t know the whole story.”<\/p>\n “What time should I bring Alice over for this tea?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know. Hopefully Lea and Alice have set a time. I don’t know too much about inviting anyone over for tea.”<\/p>\n The talk was innocuous and the parting was amiable, but Adam looked serious as they drove home. Ben finally had to ask what was bothering him.<\/p>\n “He said he was sorry he said those things at our party. He didn’t say he didn’t believe them.” Abel grabbed Adam’s attention then. He liked to point at things and have Adam or Lea name them. He didn’t try to say the words but kept pointing. Ben knew that it wasn’t over, but there was some peace between his oldest and youngest. They would find a time to mend their relationship, but meanwhile he had a grandson to enjoy and a son to tease.<\/p>\n “Son, I think he likes being able to command you to speak more than anything. Be careful. He’s already training you.”<\/p>\n Chapter 15<\/p>\n Almost every day, Lea and Alice were together. Usually Abel was with Lea because she was still nursing him although slowly weaning him. Alice preferred visiting at the main house although there were a couple of visits by Lea to the cabin. Lea told Adam how dark the inside of the cabin was and wondered when he was going to take a look at it.<\/p>\n “If it’s really that bad, I’ll have to find a way to suggest changes to Joe so that he doesn’t get upset. His pride in his accomplishment is clear every time he talks about building that cabin himself. He looks at me as if to say he can build anything as well as I could. There’s more competitiveness there than I remember, but his temper still burns hot and fast.”<\/p>\n “Tomorrow, I’m supposed to go there so we can do some canning. I would like you to take care of Abel, but then you’ll have to bring him over at some point so he can nurse.”<\/p>\n “Couldn’t he skip it just once?”<\/p>\n “He could, but I can’t. My milk is still producing, and some of it has to go somewhere or it becomes uncomfortable. Just feed him something before you bring him. That way he won’t be as hungry. Oh, and Joe usually comes home for lunch so be prepared.”<\/p>\n “How does he act toward you when you see him?”<\/p>\n “He’s polite but doesn’t say much. It’s like we aren’t friends any more. I miss that, but I guess I knew it was a risk.”<\/p>\n Nodding, Adam felt much the same way. Joe was polite to him, but they didn’t have any of the brotherly teasing or good-natured quips that used to be quite frequent. Now they could have been any two men working on the same ranch. Adam didn’t realize that his failure to do those things had the same effect on Joe. Neither one wanted to do anything to irritate the other and further damage their relationship, but that very politeness was doing damage anyway. Ben had seen it but was at a loss as to what to do about it. There would have to be a confrontation or something emotional involving both brothers to drop those barriers and get them to open up to each other.<\/p>\n As it neared noon, Adam got Abel to eat something and then asked Ben to watch over him so he could hitch up the wagon. Instead, Ben walked outside with his grandson to talk with Adam before he left for Joe’s cabin. He asked if he could take some hay and feed for Joe’s stable because he hadn’t gotten any for some time and likely was running low. They would soon do some haying and start laying in supplies for the winter. Ben had some concerns there too.<\/p>\n “I think Joe made his stable too small. He wanted the roof steep so that he wouldn’t have to worry about snow on the roof in the winter, but that made the stable itself rather narrow. There probably isn’t enough space for storage of feed in the winter. I don’t suppose you would have any ideas on how to improve that?”<\/p>\n “Maybe, but if I tell him to raise the roof, he’s likely to do it but not the way I meant that.”<\/p>\n “Well, I know you’ll do your best. It’ll be up to Joe how well he can take any advice.”<\/p>\n After Adam climbed up on the seat of the wagon, Ben handed Abel up to him. Adam put his on his lap and let him grab the reins that dangled from his hands. Once he snapped the reins to get the horses moving, Abel started trying to do the same with the ends of the reins that were in his hands. Ben smiled as he watched his son and grandson drive away, but then his expression grew more serious as he thought about Joe and how he might react to finding Adam at his house when he returned for lunch. He hoped there would not be another confrontation. What Ben feared so much didn’t occur. Adam managed to make suggestions to Joe that did not raise his ire.<\/p>\n “Joe, I know you were in a hurry to build this cabin so you would have your own home. I see you built a steep roof just perfect to shed snow but also perfect for clerestory or dormer windows. The windows in here are small. I’m guessing you did that for safety and security. Did you plan to add some high windows before winter or do it in the spring?”<\/p>\n “What’s a clerestory window?”<\/p>\n “Well it’s when you put in windows up high to increase air circulation and bring in more light. They’re like dormers except dormers are usually part of the roof design. Both are nice and high so they maintain your safety and security while letting in light, and fresh air too if you build them to open.”<\/p>\n “I was thinking it might be good to add some before winter. It could be kinda dark in here otherwise. I was thinking dormer windows would look good.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I think so too. Were you going to add three or four? I like three because of the balanced look it gives, but some people like four because of the symmetry of it.”<\/p>\n “I was thinking four. That would let in a lot of light.” Adam nodded. “Would you help me with those. I’ll have to cut through the roof, and you probably could help me space them so the roof stays solid.”<\/p>\n “Sure, I could do that. When would you like to do it?”<\/p>\n “How long would it take?”<\/p>\n “Oh, maybe a day for the first one because of all the measurements we would have to make first. Then probably the other three could be done in a day. So it would likely take us two days.”<\/p>\n “You strong enough for this kind of work?”<\/p>\n Adam grinned. “Well, I was thinking you could do all the lifting and carrying.”<\/p>\n Joe shook his head. “It figures. You never change. All you ever want to do is get me to do more work.” The words were light though, and everyone enjoyed a chuckle. Lea finished nursing Abel, and Adam said he would take him to go back to the main house after he asked Joe for some measurements so he could draw out a design for Joe’s approval. Lea said she was done and would like to ride back with him, which caused Adam to smile. As they drove back, they had lots about which to talk.<\/p>\n “You handled that very nicely with Joe. It sounded more like the two of you used to be.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. He seemed more relaxed than he’s been lately.”<\/p>\n “Apparently, Alice asserted herself a bit. She told me that she told Joe that you seemed very nice, and that she had a very difficult time believing that you and I did what Joe thought we did. She said it seemed we fell in love, got married, had a child, and then came home so she can’t see why Joe is so upset.”<\/p>\n “Good for her. Did she say how Joe reacted?”<\/p>\n “Yes, but I don’t know if I should tell you.”<\/p>\n “Oh, and from that I can assume there’s still some trouble between us.”<\/p>\n “I don’t know if you can call it trouble. Alice questioned if Joe truly loved her, and he was shocked. She told him that if he was so upset about you marrying me that he must love me more than her. He told her that wasn’t at all true.”<\/p>\n “Well I’m glad he did that at least. I would hate to see this hurt Alice.”<\/p>\n “But then he told her that it’s a competition with you, and you always win.”<\/p>\n “What? A competition? He’s competing with me?”<\/p>\n “No, now don’t laugh, but he told Alice that you’re always competing with him and have to take anything he does away from him by doing it better.”<\/p>\n Adam shook his head in exasperation. “I hope you told her that I don’t conduct my life that way. What a ridiculous way of thinking.”<\/p>\n “I don’t think it’s ridiculous at all.”<\/p>\n “No? How does it make any sense at all?”<\/p>\n “Well, when Joe and I were kids, you were his hero. He wanted to do everything you did but do it better so he could impress you. To me, he’s turning this whole thing around because he can’t find a way to admit what a jackass he’s been. He’s grasping at anything he can think of to make you the problem and not him.”<\/p>\n “Well, as long as we’re making progress.”<\/p>\n There was a pause before the two of them broke out laughing. That’s how they entered the yard at the Ponderosa. Ben heard them and went outside to greet them but especially to see his grandson. He couldn’t get enough of the boy. He guessed that was because he had waited so long for a grandchild, but that his first grandson was so cute and fun added to his pleasure.<\/p>\n A few days later, Joe and Alice were at dinner and then spent time looking over the plans Adam had drawn. Joe had some questions and a few small suggestions. When Joe excused himself to go to the necessary, Adam and Lea walked outside to get some fresh air. Winter was getting closer so there wouldn’t be many more nights they could do that. Hoss was always ready to play with Abel and give them some time together. As they stood near the corral, Adam pulled Lea in for some kissing. As his strength was returning, his libido was regaining its robust health as well. He pulled her closer. Lea wrapped her arms around his neck and returned his kisses with equal fervor. She pressed herself into Adam but wondered at his reserve.<\/p>\n “By now you usually have hands wandering to all sorts of places. Is something wrong?”<\/p>\n Pressing his face into her hair, Adam whispered in her ear. “Nothing is wrong. I prefer to do those kinds of things without an audience.”<\/p>\n Not to be outdone, Lea pulled him closer and kissed his ear sliding her tongue in just a bit to feel him shiver. She whispered a question in response to his statement then. “Joe’s watching?”<\/p>\n Squeezing her buttocks through her dress, Adam made her squirm. “Yes, so perhaps we could gracefully disentangle and begin to walk back to the house.”<\/p>\n Adam escorted Lea inside. She knew what to expect later when they retired for the evening. She would have preferred to go to bed at that moment, but there were guests and Abel to consider. No doubt everyone saw her flushed face, but no one said anything out of the ordinary, and Joe came in the house a moment later. Joe and Alice prepared to leave after he and Adam set the next day as a time to put in those dormers. Ben and Hoss offered to help, which meant they could get it done in one day.<\/p>\n Early the next morning, Hoss and Ben packed up a wagon with supplies and lumber they would need. Adam and Lea had slept late that morning and were finishing breakfast. By the time the wagon was loaded, Adam was outside ready to go with them. They arrived at Joe’s house to find him already on the roof measuring out where the cuts would go. Hoss climbed up the ladder carrying the tools they would need. Ben followed and Adam came last. Hoss sat on the roof and regarded Joe with a very serious expression.<\/p>\n “Something on your mind, big brother?”<\/p>\n “Well. Joe, I was wondering. As long as you’re adding on these dormers, have you thought about adding on another room, maybe a bedroom?”<\/p>\n “I already have three bedrooms, Hoss. Why would I add another?”<\/p>\n “Well, I’m thinking Pa’s house is haunted.”<\/p>\n “Haunted?”<\/p>\n “Yep, I thought maybe I could sleep over here cause every night there’s these moans and groans upstairs. I mean it goes on for an hour or more. A body can’t hardly sleep with all that noise.”<\/p>\n Joe began giggling as Hoss guffawed. Ben didn’t want to but had to laugh. Adam gave a deep long-suffering sigh and shook his head. He didn’t have to say anything because the look of disgust on his face said everything. He waited out the laughter before saying anything.<\/p>\n “Well, if you’ve had enough merriment at my expense, could we please get to work?” He paused for emphasis. “I want to get home in time today to see what I can do to scare Hoss into another sleepless night.”<\/p>\n That sent Joe and Hoss into another round of laughter. Joe rolled over and Hoss grabbed his belt so he wouldn’t roll off the roof. Ben shook his head but was smiling. Adam smirked. Life was getting back to normal on the Ponderosa.<\/p>\n Chapter 16<\/p>\n As Hoss and Joe applied tar around the last of the dormers, Ben sat next to Adam who had laid down on the roof presumably to look at the clouds. Ben could tell how tired Adam was. It was only a few weeks since he had returned home and the first full day he had worked. When Hoss and Joe finished, they lowered the tar bucket to the ground and dropped the tools down beside it. Then Joe climbed down the ladder to run back away from the house before turning to admire the changes they had made.<\/p>\n “It looks great. You should all come down here for a look.”<\/p>\n “I think I’ll just sit here for a while and enjoy the view of the clouds.” Adam wasn’t at all sure he could walk across the roof and down the ladder without falling.<\/p>\n “I’ll help you.” Ben put a hand on Adam’s arm and said nothing more. Adam nodded.<\/p>\n Understanding the problem, Hoss moved to the ladder and only climbed down a few steps before halting. He was letting Adam know he was there to help him as well. Ben held Adam’s arm as he walked across the roof until he had both feet on the ladder. Then Hoss climbed down slowly matching his pace to that of his older brother. By the time they reached the ground, Ben was climbing down behind them. Joe had gone inside to tell Alice they would like some cool drinks if she had any. When he got back outside, his father and brothers were all seated in chairs and looking up in admiration at his dormers.<\/p>\n “Pa, these look real good on Joe’s house. Maybe you could get Adam to design some for our house? It would make our bedrooms cooler in summer and lighter in winter specially on those cloudy days.”<\/p>\n “Won’t work, Hoss. They would have to come through the attic and that would create all sorts of problems. We could make the windows you have larger though.”<\/p>\n “Ain’t it the windows we have?”<\/p>\n “I think your brother is trying to tell you he may be thinking of building his own house.” Ben had caught hints just like that last one that indicated that Adam didn’t think of the house as his future home. He intended to build his own.<\/p>\n “Yes, I do in fact, want to build my own house. I was thinking of building a house and then a stable and some corrals. I bought those horses with the idea of breeding them. I want to buy a few more to keep the bloodlines strong. I know some horse breeders in California who might want to put together a horse breeding consortium.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I don’t think the Ponderosa has the resources right now to become a major breeding operation. We have the cattle and the timber. It keeps all of us very busy.” From the look he got from Adam, Ben suspected he knew what the next part of the conversation would be. He was correct.<\/p>\n “Pa, I was thinking of doing it on my own. Joe already runs a horse operation supplying mounts to the Army and other ranches. Hoss handles the cattle operations well. All of you proved you could run this ranch without me. I want to do some things on my own.”<\/p>\n “We may have run the ranch without you, but I certainly did miss your help. I was hoping you would be willing to do more with the timber and lumber operations.”<\/p>\n Sitting quietly for a time, Adam accepted that. “I could do more there if you want. I just don’t want to spend my time herding cattle and fixing fences, and I’m well past the age where I want to get dumped on my butt by a bucking horse.”<\/p>\n Joe was concerned though. “I was hoping you would do the next drive. Alice is getting close to her time, and I’d want to be here for that.”<\/p>\n “Joe, I wouldn’t be ready to take on a drive soon anyway. You might have to think about hiring a ramrod if you can’t go. The ranch could use a foreman anyway. It’s getting too big for us to watch over everything, and it might be a good idea to have a man there with the men in the bunkhouse too.”<\/p>\n “Well, you sure have a lot of ideas about how we should change things except you won’t be doing any of the work.” Joe’s temper was up because he was still concerned that he might not be there for his baby’s birth.<\/p>\n Hoping to forestall any further conflict between Joe and Adam, Hoss had an idea that he hoped his father would consider because he liked the idea of hiring a foreman too. “We got a new man who works real hard, and he’s purty smart too. The men like him. Maybe we could try him out as a ramrod. If that works, we could try him out as a foreman to see if that works too.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I know just who you mean. Pa, Hoss is right. He’s a good guy and works hard, but he’s good with the men. He’s easy to talk to, and he does what he’s told and does it right. He could be just the man we’re looking for.”<\/p>\n “I wasn’t aware we were looking for a man. What if he fails as ramrod and messes up the drive? Then what would you do?”<\/p>\n “Pa, this is a small drive and all the hands along will be experienced. If it don’t work out, one of them could fill in. That way Joe gets to stay home to see his baby born. Ain’t you always said that family ought to come first?”<\/p>\n Sitting quietly, Adam let the conversation flow around him. He hoped they would work it out without any more input from him. He had the feeling that if they could, the rest of his ideas could work too. When his father finally looked at him and asked what he thought, he had to answer. “I like their ideas. Seems like doing things their way resolves a lot of issues.”<\/p>\n Ben didn’t like changes that he had not foreseen. This whole conversation was making him uncomfortable. He finally gave the answer that his sons expected. “I’ll think about it.”<\/p>\n As the three men rode back to the main house, Ben made his case for Adam and Lea to stay in the main house with him and Hoss. “If you’re going to be busy with horse breeding and with the timber and lumber operations, Lea would be alone a lot. At the main house, she would always have Hop Sing, and sometimes Hoss and I would be there too. She and Abel would be safer. We could easily build another stable and some corrals there for you to use for any horse breeding operation you could want.”<\/p>\n Hoss wanted his brother to stay too, but also knew that letting him have his own place and some independence and privacy was going to keep him on the Ponderosa a lot longer. He worried that if his father tried to push too hard, Adam could start pushing back again especially now that he was recovering from his incarceration. He didn’t add anything to the conversation because he wanted to let his father run out of steam without giving him anything more to stoke the fires. Then Adam did it himself.<\/p>\n “Pa, I want to start up my own architecture firm. I want to start by drawing house plans and plans for some modest buildings so that someday I might get a chance to build something more substantial. The work I did on Harry’s house and now the changes to Joe’s house are the kinds of things that make me proud of what I can build.”<\/p>\n “You could build the Ponderosa. That was always our dream.”<\/p>\n “No, Pa, it was your dream. I helped you, and I’m proud of what we accomplished, but I want to do something that’s closer to my dream.”<\/p>\n “Seems to me that your dream almost led to your death. You might want to reconsider following this dream.”<\/p>\n Adam was silent then. Anything he said at that point was only going to make things worse. Ben saw his jaw set and his back get a bit rigid as he sat beside him. He knew he had gone too far, and wanted to take those words back but couldn’t of course. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.”<\/p>\n “You took chances too. Inger died because of that. We have all faced death in building the Ponderosa. Men have died working on this ranch. Don’t ever criticize me for taking a chance at happiness and fulfillment. You have to risk something to build something. I don’t do things hastily or without consideration. I would think you would know that by now.”<\/p>\n Ben realized he had lost any argument he hoped to have with Adam over his plans. He didn’t know how to make things better at that point except to concede so he did. “I’m truly sorry. I shouldn’t have tried to talk you out of your dream. I’ll support your decision no matter what you and Lea decide to do.”<\/p>\n Once they were back at the main house, Ben went inside as Hoss and Adam unhitched the team and put the wagon away. Hoss watched Adam carefully to see if he looked angry. He wanted to talk with him, but didn’t want to upset him. He didn’t seem at all angry though now that their father had gone into the house.<\/p>\n “Well, you sure let Pa know all your plans at once. He took it pretty well by the end there, dontcha think?”<\/p>\n “Yes, he did.”<\/p>\n “You seem right calm about it all. I thought you was mad back there.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and I think Pa thought I was mad too.”<\/p>\n Hoss had his tongue in the corner of his mouth again as he worked. “You did it all on purpose, didn’t ya? You told Pa all of it at once so he’d get mad and say things he’d regret?” Adam’s smirk was his only answer. “Dang it all, you play him like that all too often. He’s gonna catch on sometime, dontcha think?”<\/p>\n “He hasn’t yet. Remember that shouting match we had over the windmills? He got me so upset, he couldn’t wait to let me go see them in order to calm everything down.”<\/p>\n “But you weren’t upset then either. Ahh, you make him think that so you can get your way. It’s kinda sneaky though.”<\/p>\n “You’ve said that about me often enough.”<\/p>\n “You don’t do that to me though, do ya?”<\/p>\n “Nope, you always get a straight answer from me even if it means you pop me one. I would never lie to you or try to play you.”<\/p>\n “Why Pa then?”<\/p>\n “He does it to me. He tries to manipulate me into doing things his way, so I feel justified in playing the same game.”<\/p>\n “How about Lea? You do that to her?”<\/p>\n “No, she has always been honest with me. She doesn’t always use the best judgment, but we talk very openly about everything. I truly love having someone I can trust like that. Lea is a very honest person. You two are a lot alike.”<\/p>\n Hoss smiled at the compliment. “Joe still wonders if the two of you tricked him.”<\/p>\n “Never. It all happened just the way we told him. There was no plotting other than Lea making the trip out here supposedly just to see him but really because she wanted to see me too. She has apologized to him for that. Nothing else that happened was planned. It just happened. I like Lea for a lot of the same reasons I like Joe. They have this zest for life and wanting to have fun that I need. I miss that in Joe when I see him. This morning was the first laugh we’ve shared since I got back. It felt good.”<\/p>\n “You didn’t laugh much as I recall. It didn’t bother you that I teased you like that, did it?”<\/p>\n Adam gave Hoss a punch in the shoulder for an answer and then moved out of range so Hoss couldn’t retaliate. Instead, Hoss pulled the stable door shut and wrapped an arm around Adam’s shoulders as they walked to the house.<\/p>\n Chapter 17<\/p>\n In the house, Lea was a bit frazzled. She was holding Abel who was fussing. “He’s been this way all day. He wouldn’t take a nap, and he wouldn’t nurse. He just wants me to hold him.”<\/p>\n Adam dropped into the blue chair and put out his arms. Lea gratefully handed over their son even though she could see how tired Adam was. Abel leaned back into the crook of Adam’s right arm and looked up at him. Adam placed his left hand across Abel’s chest to reassure him. Lea came over and reached over the chair to massage Adam’s shoulders and neck. He closed his eyes and let her soothe him as he made circles with his hand on Abel’s chest. When Lea finished Adam leaned back and saw that Abel had fallen asleep. He pulled him up to his shoulder and closed his eyes too. Within a few minutes, father and son were sleeping in the chair after Abel tucked himself under his father’s chin. Ben looked over from his desk and smiled. He needed to remember scenes like this because he knew that within the next year, Adam would likely be in his own home. When Hop Sing was going to announce dinner, he saw the two sleepers and only motioned to the table. They let the two sleep. Later, when Adam awakened, he carried Abel up to his bed because he was so tired. Sleep was the best remedy for him. Adam came down then to eat a light dinner before he and Lea headed up to bed.<\/p>\n It was rare for Adam and Lea to go to bed without at least some kissing and snuggling. Even though Adam was tired, his nap had revived him enough that the kissing and snuggling turned into a full-fledged session of lovemaking. Afterwards, Adam told Lea what Hoss had teased him about at Joe’s house. She was thoroughly embarrassed.<\/p>\n “They can hear us?” Adam nodded. “We have to have a house of our own very soon or not do this again until we’re alone.”<\/p>\n “Whoa, now, that’s a bit extreme. I think perhaps we can tone it down a bit. I definitely don’t want a hiatus until we get a home built. It will probably be next spring before we can have our own house. I have a design nearly done, but we still have to clear the site, order the materials, get a building crew, buy furnishings, and probably all sorts of other things I haven’t thought of yet. We would need a stable too.”<\/p>\n “Let’s move into a line cabin then. You took me to one that wasn’t too far away just a week ago.”<\/p>\n “We drove by it. You have no idea what it looks like inside. There are probably all sorts of repairs that need to be done, and the stable there is half caved in. It would have to be rebuilt.”<\/p>\n “Would you at least go take a look at it? Maybe we could fix it up without too much trouble. Alice and Joe have their own place. It would be nice if we did too. Oh, that reminds me. You were so tired before and Abel was so fussy, I forgot to tell you. Alice’s brother John was here with another man today. They wanted directions to Alice’s house. I told them, and then realized I probably shouldn’t have so I told them that all three of you were there helping Joe with adding some windows. Did they ride over there?”<\/p>\n “No. That seems like rather suspicious behavior. I haven’t met John but Pa has nothing good to say about him. Says he spends most of his time gambling and drinking.”<\/p>\n “Where does he get the money?”<\/p>\n “Good question, and all the answers that come to mind aren’t good. I’ll ride over there in the morning to tell Joe.”<\/p>\n “Maybe Abel and I could ride along, and then we could swing by that old line cabin after we get back from church services.”<\/p>\n “That sounds all right, but I may need a nap tomorrow afternoon to revive myself.”<\/p>\n “Bring a blanket and a picnic basket. Maybe if Abel will take a nap at the line cabin, you and I could nap on the picnic blanket.”<\/p>\n “That is a great idea. You wouldn’t mind too much if we did a little kissing and snuggling before we napped?”<\/p>\n “Mind? I’m counting on it.”<\/p>\n So early the next morning, Adam hitched up the carriage for a ride to Joe’s house. Ben was happy to see that Adam was taking an interest in Joe’s life enough to make the early morning ride and agreed with him that Joe needed to know that John was looking for directions to his house. Abel was in a better mood too with a good night’s sleep and a chance to ride in the carriage. He would likely sit and stare at the horses which fascinated him. They were just about to leave when a hand came riding up to say there was a fire in the northwest section. Ben and Hoss rushed to get their horses saddled and the hand hitched a team to the buckboard with Adam’s help. They grabbed tools and burlap sacks to load in the wagon. Ben told Adam to stay with his family, and Adam accepted that. He knew if he went along, he might be a hindrance to them.<\/p>\n “We’ll go stay with Alice so she won’t be alone.”<\/p>\n “Thank you. Tommy said he rode by Joe’s place on the way here, and Joe is already heading toward the fire. We’ll be back as soon as we can.”<\/p>\n As Ben and Hoss left with Tommy driving the buckboard, Adam helped Lea into the carriage and then handed Abel up to her. “Sorry, but I think our plans for the day just changed dramatically.”<\/p>\n “I know. But at least I can visit with Alice, and we can tell her our concern. Then we’ll stay until Joe gets back.”<\/p>\n When Alice heard what had happened the day before, she was as concerned as Lea and Adam were. They talked for some time about her brother’s lifestyle and where he might be getting the money to support it. Again, none of the answers were reassuring. Adam went outside to let Abel crawl around and explore as Lea and Alice did some cooking and baking to keep busy. Adam heard riders coming well before he saw them. He grabbed Abel and rushed back inside.<\/p>\n “Alice, where do you keep a rifle or shotgun?”<\/p>\n “Why?”<\/p>\n “There are riders coming. Sounds like there might be several. It’s too soon for anyone to be back from fighting the fire. This could be your brother and some of his unsavory friends.”<\/p>\n Grabbing a rifle and a shotgun from a closet, Alice helped Adam load them. Adam knew Lea couldn’t shoot and needed to take care of Abel anyway so he told her to head into a bedroom. “Close the door, and sit on the floor away from where anyone could see you through the window. Keep Abel as quiet as you can.” Turning to Alice, he asked if she could shoot.<\/p>\n “Yes, Joe taught me, but I think I would be so nervous, I couldn’t hit anything.”<\/p>\n “Take the shotgun then. You don’t have to be accurate. Anything in the general vicinity up close will do a lot of damage. These men probably know that so you probably won’t have to shoot. If they see that in your hands, they’ll be nervous. I’m going out by your stable with the rifle. I have my pistol too. I’ll back you up. Don’t get too far from the front door. I want you to be able to get back inside quickly if things turn sour as I suspect they might.”<\/p>\n Quickly then, Adam exited the house by the back door and moved quickly to the stable out of sight of the advancing riders who pulled up to the porch just as he got to the stable. He entered and watched as the man he assumed was Alice’s brother John called to her to come out.<\/p>\n “Alice, I need money or these men are going to kill me. Now they’ll kill you too without a second thought so please tell me you have some money for them.”<\/p>\n Standing inside the doorway, the very pregnant Alice stood with a shotgun pointed at the porch floor. “No, I won’t even if I had money here. John, this has to stop. You can’t keep doing this kind of thing.”<\/p>\n “I will stop, Alice, if you’ll just give them some money. If you don’t have money, you must have some things that are valuable. Your husband is rich. Heck you could even give me your wedding ring. He’ll buy you another one.”<\/p>\n “I’m not giving you anything. Now you can ride back to town with your so-called friends.”<\/p>\n “Sis, I’m telling you. They’re going to kill me if you don’t give them something of value.”<\/p>\n “John, if they do, they’ll be tried for murder.”<\/p>\n For the first time, the shifty looking man with Alice’s brother spoke up. “He is correct. We’ll kill him. No one would convict us of murder on the say so of his sister. Besides, why do you think you would even be alive if we were implicated in John’s death?”<\/p>\n The two men were startled to hear Adam’s voice behind them. Carrying the rifle pointed down but obviously ready for use, Adam stood in the doorway of the stable. “I think that she’ll be alive, and that there will be two witnesses and that should be more than enough for the jury. Alice go back in the house. These men are leaving.”<\/p>\n Facing a shotgun on one side and a rifle on the other, the men reluctantly left. Adam hurried to the house. “Get Lea and Abel. Quick. We need to get out of this house fast.” Watching through the front door, Adam could see the men slow as they rode less than a quarter mile away. He heard a shot and one man he presumed to be John fell from the saddle to the ground. He turned then bolting the front door. “Out the back door and head for the trees. I’ll be right behind you.” They made it to the trees and Adam had the ladies and his son hide in some bushes. He told Lea that she had to keep Abel quiet. She quickly undid her dress and got him nursing. He hadn’t eaten anything in hours so he was willing to nurse. She was frightened but trusted Adam to protect them. They could hear the men at the cabin yelling for them to come out and then firing round after round into the cabin. Finally they heard the leader tell the other man to fire the cabin.<\/p>\n “If they’re still alive, they’ll come out now. Shoot them if they do. You take the back and I’ll take the front.”<\/p>\n The larger and more dangerous looking man came around the back of the house and waited to see if anyone would come out. Apparently then he decided to try the door to see if it would open. It did, and he looked inside quickly before the billowing smoke made him back out. He started searching the ground then and saw tracks heading to the trees. He grinned, and Adam felt the hair on his arms stand up. It was clear that the man was looking forward to killing them. He was the personification of evil. He yelled then for his boss.<\/p>\n “They got away. I opened the back door and didn’t see anyone inside. There are tracks here heading to those trees. They must be hiding in there.”<\/p>\n As the two men started to stalk the Cartwrights, there was the sound of men riding in. Apparently there were several of them and the two men headed for the cover of the stable because they couldn’t get to their horses without exposing themselves to those riders coming in. As they ran toward the stable, Adam yelled that loudly. Even over the roar of the cabin burning, Joe heard and turned Cochise to ride in that direction. Another man Adam didn’t recognize was by his side. A few seconds later, Ben and Hoss were there. The two criminals decided to fight it out. It was their last mistake. Once they were shot, Joe yelled out for Alice. Adam answered.<\/p>\n “We’re in the trees. Just a minute, and we’ll come out.”<\/p>\n Adam gave Lea time to button up her dress before he stood and took her arm. Alice walked out with the shotgun pointed at the ground. Joe jumped from Cochise and ran to her. She dropped the shotgun and wrapped her arms around Joe’s neck.<\/p>\n “John?”<\/p>\n “I’m sorry. They killed him.”<\/p>\n Sobbing, Alice sank to the ground and Joe went down with her. He wrapped his arms around her to offer solace. He knew she would have to grieve though as her last relative was now dead. As Adam and Lea walked over to them, Joe looked up.<\/p>\n “Adam, thank you. I don’t know how I can ever repay you for saving my wife.”<\/p>\n “How did you know to come back?”<\/p>\n “We didn’t until Candy told us that the fire appeared to be deliberately set. He said it started in three places and that wasn’t natural. Then he asked if anyone wanted us to be drawn away from the houses for a time. It’s a good thing you told Pa and Hoss about John. We rode back here as hard as we could go.”<\/p>\n “Ah, that’s smart thinking, but who’s Candy?”<\/p>\n “The guy over there with Hoss. He’s the one in the red shirt. He’s who we want for ramrod and then foreman. After today, Pa will probably like the idea a whole lot better.”<\/p>\n The two brothers might have talked more except Alice suddenly doubled over in pain. She looked up in alarm at Joe when the pain subsided. “Joe, I think the baby is coming. My water just broke too.”<\/p>\n There was a lot of activity then as the carriage had to be hitched up again to carry Alice to the main house. Lea and Joe went with her with Ben driving. Hoss said he would take care of the bodies, and Candy headed to town to summon the doctor and the sheriff. Adam had Abel with him so he gathered up the extra horses, and then with Abel sitting on the saddle in front of him, he rode Buck back to the home stable leading Cochise. Hoss used the other horses to carry the bodies after he wrapped them up and tied them over the saddles before he headed to town to turn the bodies over to the sheriff.<\/p>\n By the time Hoss returned, the doctor was with Alice, and his father and brothers were sitting by the fireplace talking quietly. Little Joe had a question that he was burning to ask.<\/p>\n “Adam, for a long time I’ve wanted to ask you something. Why did you use my name for your son’s middle name?”<\/p>\n “I didn’t. It was because Lea wouldn’t let me name our son Abel Giuseppe.”<\/p>\n Ben nodded in sudden understanding, but Joe and Hoss were wondering what he meant. Adam saw their looks and continued. “The lawyer, who got me out of jail, and then out of Italy, and helped Lea in Spain, was named Giuseppe. That’s Italian for Joseph. So you see, we didn’t name him after you, but we named him after the man who helped save our lives.”<\/p>\n Joe smiled. “It seems I misunderstand a lot of what you do. I’m sorry for being such a difficult brother some times. After today, I still don’t know how I can ever thank you enough.”<\/p>\n Adam only had one thing to say. “Some times?” He smirked then as his father and big brother started laughing. That halted abruptly when Lea started to come down the stairs.<\/p>\n “She’s fine, and the baby is fine. He’s a little small because he’s a few weeks early. The doctor is checking him over again right now, but said to tell you he’s fine. Alice is worn out with everything that happened today, but the doctor said to tell you she’s in good health too. He said you can go up in about ten minutes.”<\/p>\n Joe wasn’t waiting. He immediately ran up the stairs. The others shook their heads and smiled. That was Joe. Lea asked where Abel was, and Adam said he was sleeping in the downstairs guest room. A short time later, Joe came down the stairs cradling his son in his arms. He smiled.<\/p>\n “I’d like to introduce Joseph Adam Cartwright. And yes, older brother, I did name him after you, but you get second. My name is in first place.”<\/p>\n Epilogue<\/p>\n “So that’s why I have your father’s name as my middle name, and why you have my father’s name as your middle name but you aren’t named after him.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and that’s why all the houses are built so close together. None of our fathers wanted to have their families separated too much from the others after that happened. Grandpa was very happy to have Papa and the others build so close to the main house. That way he got to see us all the time, but each family also had its privacy.”<\/p>\n Abel and Joey looked around at all the younger grandchildren to see if anyone had any more questions. Joe’s two daughters looked happy to know the rest of the story because they had heard bits and pieces of it over the years. Hoss’ sons and daughters were all entranced by the story they had never heard.<\/p>\n Planning on being an architect like his father, Abel was heading to Stanford that was opening its doors that fall. He would be in the first graduating class. Joey planned to follow him there the next year to study medicine. The two young men wanted their cousins to know some of the family history and had spent time telling them stories each time there was a family celebration. This time, their grandfather was hosting Will and Laura as well as Peggy and her new husband. Peggy was already expecting so Will was as proud as could be and Laura was scared. Adam had made a few remarks as to how that was pretty typical, and Lea hit him on the arm each time. He decided finally to let it rest so that when he got Lea in private, he could get some sympathy from her, which undoubtedly would lead to some intimacy. He had designed his house with a split so that Abel’s bedroom was on the other side of the house from the master bedroom. He had put extra insulation in the walls too which had caused Hoss and Joe to enjoy endless moments of hilarity as well as ample opportunities to tease their older brother when they found out about it.<\/p>\n “Well, we better head back to the party before your parents come looking for you.” Abel was a take-charge kind of individual. Joey helped the smaller children to get up and brush any grass from their clothing so they wouldn’t be scolded by their mothers. The older children took off running in a race to see who got back to the main house first.<\/p>\n Ben watched as some of his grandchildren ran into the yard and then quickly stopped before they would face remonstrance from their parents. Joey and Abel walked in a few minutes later with the younger children. Ben approved of the two of them taking it upon themselves to teach family history to the younger ones. He watched his sons and their wives walk among their guests. He tamped down the tobacco in his pipe and lit a match. Pulling the flame into the tobacco, he puffed a few times and then looked over at his wife.<\/p>\n “Katherine, aren’t you glad you changed your mind and came back?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Ben, very happy.”<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Nightmares, or Adam, Age 36<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n Resting in the dark, humid, hot, and fetid hold, Adam could smell the rats on board. They had a peculiar odor and liked to scurry among the men shackled in the hold at night. They would nip at an unprotected toe or finger. One man had not wiped his face clean after dinner one night and was bitten on the lips for his lack of hygiene. If you slept lightly, you could feel them as they got close and then you could catch one by surprise and hopefully kill it. He felt one then. It was softly brushing against his arm as he lay there trying to sleep. He jerked up as quickly as he could and grabbed it preparing to smash his fist into it to kill it.<\/p>\n “Adam! Adam! Please, no! ”<\/p>\n How could it talk? How did it know his name? Slowly, consciousness returned and Adam found himself holding Lea by the arm prepared to smash his fist into her face. The door to the room burst open, and Hoss and Ben stood there in their nightshirts. These nightmares had been happening regularly it seemed, and they didn’t have time to don a robe if they wanted to help prevent Adam from committing mayhem. Soon after they entered the room, Joe was there too. Releasing Lea, Adam dropped his head. She already had a bruise on her cheek from two nights earlier, and now he could see by the lamp that Joe carried that he had bruised her arm. The marks from his hand were clearly visible.<\/p>\n The day before, Ben had tried to convince Adam to let Lea sleep in the room where Abel slept. The conversation had not gone well.<\/p>\n “She’s my wife. We’ll work this out together.”<\/p>\n “Adam, you hit her yesterday. How can you put her at risk like that? What if Hoss hadn’t been there to grab you? What would you have done before you realized you weren’t on Devil’s Island or some other hellish place you’ve been?”<\/p>\n “I’ll talk with her and see what she wants to do.”<\/p>\n “Adam, you need to tell her to sleep in the next room. She loves you so much that she won’t do it on her own. She would never do anything to hurt you. Can you say the same?”<\/p>\n “I wouldn’t hurt her.”<\/p>\n “No, you wouldn’t hit her intentionally, but with these nightmares, you put her at risk. Knowing that you could hurt her and expecting her to sleep beside you is intentionally putting her in harm’s way.”<\/p>\n “That’s not fair. I can’t help what’s been happening.”<\/p>\n “You could if you would listen to Doctor Martin. He wants you to start talking about what happened to you. He thinks that the more you get out, the less it will be the stuff of nightmares.”<\/p>\n “I can’t.”<\/p>\n “You mean you won’t. Adam, no one will think less of you if you tell us what happened. These nightmares are getting more frequent and worse.”<\/p>\n “It could give Lea nightmares to know. I won’t burden her with that.”<\/p>\n “So you would rather risk her being injured by your actions than to tell her the truth. You’ve told me so many times how important trust is to you. How about trusting your wife? Trusting me?”<\/p>\n Walking away from his father then, Adam had flashbacks of all the terrible things he had endured. He had been brutally questioned by Italian police who broke both of his legs and his left arm. Fleeing the country while still in splints, Adam had been forcefully taken by the French and treated as a condemned prisoner before he ever had a trial. The trial was a sham, and he was loaded aboard a prison ship bound for French Guiana and their prison there. He ended up on Devil’s Island that was surrounded by reefs and sharks. He had seen one man commit suicide by swimming out into the channel and splashing about to attract the ocean predators. The man may have regretted his action for he screamed and screamed for help as the sharks attacked, but of course, there was no help for him. A hundred yards away on the next island, French guards watched the man perish. Once assured that his life was ended and any chance for escape was gone, the guards calmly walked back to their posts. They had no sympathy for the men imprisoned on Devil’s Island. With little food, insects, and tropical heat, men were expected to die slowly on that island. With the help of the American government, Lea’s father Harry had secured his release. Six months after being taken by the French, Adam was freed, but his mind was still partially imprisoned in the ordeal he had survived. Home for six months, he was mostly recovered physically, but as his body regained its strength, his sleep became the generator of nightmares.<\/p>\n In the morning after the latest nightmare, Hoss grabbed Adam by the shoulder as he went to do his chores in the stable.<\/p>\n “You cain’t keep doing this. It ain’t right.”<\/p>\n “You too?”<\/p>\n “Pa’s right on this one. You need to think of Lea’s safety.”<\/p>\n “All right. I’ll ask her to sleep in the room with Abel until these nightmares end. Good enough?”<\/p>\n “No, but it’s a start. At least, Lea will be safe. I know what the doc wants you to do. Why can’t you tell us or at least one of us?”<\/p>\n Dropping his head and rubbing the back of his neck, Adam made an admission to Hoss that he hadn’t been able to give his father. “I don’t know. I just can’t do it. I think about doing it, but when I try, the words just won’t come.”<\/p>\n “So what will you do?”<\/p>\n “I’ll work as hard as I can. When I go to sleep after a long hard day of work, I don’t have nightmares.”<\/p>\n “You can’t do that forever.”<\/p>\n “The nightmares won’t last forever either. Memories will fade. It will get better.”<\/p>\n Hoss had no such confidence, but he could tell Adam was done talking about that topic. The two brothers did their chores quietly at first until Hoss had another question. “You gonna help on the drive so Joe can stay here with Alice and the baby and work on their new house?”<\/p>\n “I was hoping to work on my new house too. Can’t you and Candy handle it?”<\/p>\n “We could, but it would be a whole lot easier on my mind if you was along to help. I ain’t ever bossed a drive before and to do it without either of my brothers along is a mite worrisome.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, you can do this. We all know you can do it and do it well.”<\/p>\n “Well, I wish I was as sure of myself as you are. You won’t consider going with me to help out?”<\/p>\n “I’ll talk it over with Lea. I know she’d like to be in our own home before winter.”<\/p>\n “You help on this drive, and I’ll work from sun-up to sundown to help you finish that house when we get back.” Hoss had such a hopeful expression that Adam was tempted to say yes right there. Instead he nodded only.<\/p>\n “I said I’d talk it over with Lea. It’s the best answer I have right now.”<\/p>\n When they finished working, the two brothers went in to have breakfast. They had finished Joe’s chores as well as their own because he was still spending a lot of time in the morning with his wife and new baby. Both he and Alice needed to recover from the ordeal of having Alice threatened and their house burned as well as the death of Alice’s brother. Living in the main house with the rest of the family had been an adjustment as well. Alice and Joe were using Joe’s old bedroom and Adam’s old room next door for Joey. Adam and Lea were down the hall using the two adjoining guest rooms with Abel in the smaller of the two rooms.<\/p>\n At the breakfast table, Adam was somber. He saw that Lea was wearing long sleeves as usual but this time he knew those sleeves covered the bruises from his hand. He had seen them that morning as he dressed and Lea was still resting in bed. Her gown had shorter sleeves and the deep purple and blue marks had been all too visible. He knew they needed to talk, but lately that was one of the hardest things for him to do. After breakfast, he mustered up the courage and asked his father to watch Abel so that he and Lea could walk to their home building site. Everyone there knew that he needed some privacy with his wife so it was no surprise that there were no questions as to why he needed to do that. Ben was happy to watch Abel. With Joey and Abel in the house, Ben was in his glory as a grandfather. He watched with concern though as Adam walked out the front door with Lea.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n “I worry about you being gone and having these nightmares.”<\/p>\n “Hoss will be there, and I rarely have those nightmares when I work a long hard day. Those days on the drive are long and hard too.”<\/p>\n “Are you recovered enough to handle it?”<\/p>\n Bristling a bit at the question, Adam calmed himself with the acceptance of knowing that question was legitimate. Only months earlier, he couldn’t walk by himself. He knew he was physically recovered, but the real question was whether he was strong enough to handle all that would be expected of him. He wasn’t as sure of that as he should have been. He had been busy designing, supervising, and helping to build his house and Joe’s. They were about equidistant from the main house and from each other making a rough triangle compound with a grove of trees in the center giving each home privacy but still within a short distance of the others for visiting or helping if needed. He worked long hours on some days, but that kind of labor was not at all like twelve or fourteen hours in the saddle every day on a drive. There were no real breaks, and there was no one who could ease the load. He supposed that if he was going to help on the drive, he ought to help on the roundup as well to start getting ready for a lot of riding. Lea watched him and smiled gently. He had made a decision. She could see it in his body language that she was getting better and better at reading.<\/p>\n “You’re going.”<\/p>\n “Yes. Hoss wouldn’t ask unless he sincerely wanted me there for my help. I need to go. Is it all right with you if the house isn’t finished by early December? If we get the roof on and the windows in, I could work on the interior even in the early winter. It would just be a short delay in having our own home.”<\/p>\n “I can wait. I want things to work out for the family, but just so we don’t have to wait too long. We’re going to need the extra room.”<\/p>\n “What’s too long?” Seeing the shy look on Lea’s face, Adam knew she had something to tell him. “Are your parents coming to visit?”<\/p>\n “No, well, not that I know, but maybe.”<\/p>\n Getting a bit exasperated, Adam took Lea by the arms and pulled her to him. Looking down into her face, he suddenly knew. “We’re going to have another baby?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I think so. It hasn’t been that long and I can’t be absolutely positive, but I’m late, and I feel just like I did when I first found out I was with child with Abel.”<\/p>\n “You should see Doctor Martin.”<\/p>\n “Why? So I can ignore his advice like you do?”<\/p>\n And there it was. Lea had finally challenged Adam on what had been happening. His nightmares were becoming more frequent and his reactions more violent when he awoke. He turned from her then. He was angry. He wanted so much to get away from the nightmares, and he knew he had hurt his wife twice now. But it hurt to have lost so much control over himself and now to have Lea questioning him too made him upset with himself.<\/p>\n “You should sleep in the room with Abel. You’ll be safer there.”<\/p>\n Now it was Lea’s turn to be upset and a bit angry. “That’s how you want to handle things. I know what I said probably hurt you, but I meant to help you. You want me to trust the doctor and take his advice, but you won’t do it. Why won’t you trust me? You can tell me anything.”<\/p>\n For Adam, it was like reliving the conversation with his father and with Hoss. “I don’t want to dump my burden on you. If I tell you the things of my nightmares, then you will have those terrible memories too. I don’t know how that helps.”<\/p>\n “You have to find a way. If you don’t, it will destroy you. It could destroy us. How can we be a loving supportive family if I have to sleep in our son’s room? I’m feeling awfully guilty too because this is all my fault. I don’t know how you aren’t still angry with me. Maybe you are. You have a right to be. If I hadn’t agreed to take those letters from Mrs. Fourier, then you would never have been suspected of being a spy. You’re still paying a price for my foolishness.”<\/p>\n “We’re both paying the price. Lea, I will try to do what you say, but it’s very hard for me to do that. Please give me more time?”<\/p>\n “All right. I know that with the roundup and the drive, you probably will work so hard you’ll be exhausted by the time you go to sleep. At least then you shouldn’t have a bunch of these nightmares.”<\/p>\n As they had talked, Adam and Lea had walked back to the main house and into the stable so Adam could saddle his horse to help with the roundup. Adam pulled Lea into an embrace. He closed his eyes and inhaled her scent from her hair. Her body pressed against his felt so good to him. He wished they could always be like this. Then they heard Joe call out to them as he approached the stable. “Is it all right to come in there? Pa wants me to help at the roundup, and I need my horse.” Adam told Joe it was all right, and he sauntered into the stable with that all knowing grin.<\/p>\n “Not used to seeing you so anxious to get to work in the morning.”<\/p>\n “Adam, ever since Joey was born, I have a different way of looking at things. The sooner I get out there and working, the sooner I can come home and spend time with him. I hate to miss anything as he seems to develop something new every day. Well, you know how it is.” Suddenly Joe remembered that Adam had missed six months of Abel growing and developing. “Adam, I’m so sorry. I never meant to remind you of what you lost. I’ve been such a jackass about everything, but I’ve been trying to make it up to you. I hope you know I never meant to say something to hurt you.”<\/p>\n “I know, Joe. I understand. I wish we could all forget those six months.” Lea squeezed his hand and left as Adam began saddling up Sport.<\/p>\n “Adam, I don’t know if I ever properly apologized for all those nasty things I said to you, and about you. I never meant any of them. I was upset for no good reason, and I let my temper rule. You’re my brother, and Lea is my friend, but I didn’t act much like a brother or a friend. I am sorry.”<\/p>\n “It’s all right, Joe. Say, do you ever get tired of saying you’re sorry and think about not letting your temper run your mouth so you can avoid all these apologies you have to make?” The words were calculated, but the grin Adam had took the entire sting from them.<\/p>\n “Yeah, but then I follow your lead. Don’t you ever get tired of being the smartest brother?”<\/p>\n “Nope, because I’m not. If I was, I wouldn’t be having the problems I’m having.”<\/p>\n “Those nightmares, huh? I know what everybody wants you to do. I think I’d have the same problem. It wouldn’t seem fair to dump the burden on somebody else in the family.” After a moment, Joe did have an idea. “Have you ever thought about talking it out with someone not in the family? Someone close to you, but not so close that the memories would be a problem?”<\/p>\n There was silence for a time until Adam could carefully word his answer. “You see, you’re very smart. I thought of that, but how do you trust someone enough to talk with them and yet not have them so close to you that they would be bothered by what you tell them?”<\/p>\n Scratching his cheek, Joe thought about that. “Would be tough to find someone like that, I guess. Well, if I think of an answer, I’ll be sure to tell you.”<\/p>\n For a moment, Adam considered that he had just admitted to Joe something that he hadn’t admitted to his father, Lea, or Hoss. He did want to tell them, but couldn’t bear the thought of seeing the pain on their faces when he told them of his awful experiences. How do you tell your father or your wife of having to fight off the advances of men in that French jail? How do you tell them that you couldn’t sleep most nights and had to nap during the day because you couldn’t trust the men around you at all. How could he explain the emotions that nearly overwhelmed him when he was so lonely and feared he would never see his loved ones again? Most importantly, how could he tell these stories without breaking down emotionally? That was something he abhorred, and would add to his troubles instead of alleviating them. He worried that if he started crying, he wouldn’t be able to stop. He couldn’t let that happen. Joe watched Adam and knew he must be deep in thought so he didn’t disturb him but led Cochise quietly from the stable.<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n By the end of the first day of the roundup, Adam had a sore back, blisters on his hands because he forgot his gloves, and a backside that felt mostly numb. Hoss teased him as he walked stiffly to the house.<\/p>\n “Now you’re looking more like an ‘older’ brother!”<\/p>\n “Thanks, I needed that.” But the little smile told Hoss that he didn’t mind. In fact, Adam liked all those times when it felt like he had never left.<\/p>\n “You shoulda told me you forgot your gloves. I woulda given ya some.”<\/p>\n “I wouldn’t have wanted you to suffer because of my forgetfulness.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I wouldn’t have given you my gloves, but I carry an extra pair with me cause Joe forgets his about half the time, or sometimes one of the hands ain’t got theirs.”<\/p>\n Adam stopped and put his hands on his hips. “You could have told me that earlier!”<\/p>\n “Well if you wasn’t so hardheaded that you never said nothing about your hands blistering up, then maybe I woulda thought about them gloves in my saddlebags!”<\/p>\n Walking out to greet his sons, Ben was a bit concerned about how they were talking to one another. “Boys, I hope you’ll get along better on the drive. Just one day of roundup together and you’re at each others’ throats.”<\/p>\n There was a nearly identical “What?” from his two older sons.<\/p>\n “Pa, we was just joshing. You remember joshing, don’t ya?” Hoss played innocent like he was prone to do.<\/p>\n “Pa, maybe you ought to take a seat in that rocker there. Seems like the sun might have got to you a bit today.” The classic Adam smirk was in place.<\/p>\n “Very funny. The only son I have a problem with stands before me in a matched pair of scoundrels. Now why don’t you two get cleaned up? Supper’s on the table.”<\/p>\n “Joe get back yet? He volunteered to go to town to get us some supplies we need. Seems that a few of our hands got a might too enthusiastic driving some of the cattle today, and there’s a fence that needs fixin.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I don’t remember Joe being so enthusiastic about working. Can you smell it, Hoss? It’s like a fresh breeze wafting over the place.”<\/p>\n “Yes, Joe’s back. I’ll see you two comedians inside. Abel has been asking for you all day, Adam. You might want to hurry some.”<\/p>\n That got Adam to hurry, and the promise of supper on the table made Hoss move quickly too. Within a short time, they were both in the house. Abel crawled as rapidly as he could when he saw his father. He had begun to walk, but when he wanted speed, he still dropped into a crawl. Adam laughed and swung him up into his arms but winced too. Lea saw it.<\/p>\n “What’s wrong?”<\/p>\n “I’m fine.”<\/p>\n “No, you’re not, so just tell me.”<\/p>\n “I have a few blisters on my hands. I forgot my gloves, and yes I know how foolish that was.”<\/p>\n Ben was surprised. “Hoss, why didn’t you give him the extra pair you carry?”<\/p>\n But Joe laughed. “Well, even older brother can make a mistake.” That earned him a scowl.<\/p>\n “Pa, he never told me he needed any until we was unsaddling the horses. I woulda ifn he had said anything.”<\/p>\n That surprised no one. Lea moved to take Abel who didn’t want that and snuggled into Adam’s neck and clung to his shirt. “Well, at least go into the kitchen so I can put some of Hop Sing’s salve on them.”<\/p>\n “After dinner. He’ll want bandages too, and I’d rather eat without my hands wrapped up like a mummy.” That made Abel point at Lea and elicited a chuckle from everyone.<\/p>\n Soon they were all at the dining table, and it was relatively quiet as Ben’s hungry sons dug into dinner. Alice sat next to Joe who was on Ben’s right. Lea sat next to Hoss who was on Ben’s left. Adam had the opposite end of the table from his father. and Abel sat at the corner between his parents. Hop Sing looked out once and grinned. He loved to see them eating like that. He brought out another plate of food and nodded to acknowledge Hoss’ grin. He liked seeing that his Mister Adam was eating with some enthusiasm too, and Abel would eat anything that his father would eat so that pleased Hop Sing as well. Finally as appetites were filled, talk turned to the two new houses being built near the main house.<\/p>\n “Joe, I’m going to go over the plans and add details so that you can keep on building while I’m gone. If you wouldn’t mind, do you think you could supervise the building on both houses? On mine, I’m primarily concerned about the roof being finished and the windows put in. I can handle a lot of the rest when I get back from the drive.”<\/p>\n “I can do that if you leave written instructions. I wouldn’t trust my memory to so many details. This house is bigger than the first one I built, and I need your advice.”<\/p>\n “I can work on the plans every night this week. That should give me time to do that. You should probably look them over every day to see if you have any questions.”<\/p>\n Ben was concerned. “Adam, are you sure you’re ready to work the roundup all day and then work in the evenings too especially with the drive coming up? You don’t want to be exhausted before the drive even starts.”<\/p>\n “Working on the plans isn’t that difficult. I can sit in a comfortable chair at the dining table. It will help me sleep at night too.” Lea looked a bit stone-faced at that so Ben assumed Adam had asked her to sleep in the bedroom with Abel. It appeared she was not at all happy with that solution, but Ben did think it was the best they could do for the time being. “On the drive, I’ll be assisting Hoss and Candy, so if necessary, I’m hoping they’ll give me a break.”<\/p>\n “Why do you have to assist Hoss? He’s been on plenty of drives before.”<\/p>\n “He’s never bossed one, and Candy has never been a ramrod.”<\/p>\n “But Hoss was ramrod when you bossed the drives so why can’t he advise Candy?”<\/p>\n “He’ll be plenty busy himself. Somehow, I get the feeling you’re now arguing that I should stay home.”<\/p>\n “Well, I could use your assistance too.”<\/p>\n “Joe, you’ll do fine. The men on the building crew are experienced. If you have any questions that I don’t answer before I leave, ask one of them. If it’s too big a problem, I’ll be back in six weeks. Nothing will likely be so urgent that it can’t wait.”<\/p>\n As everyone moved from the table, Lea told Adam that his hands couldn’t wait. She ushered him into the kitchen so that Hop Sing could give her salve and some soft cloth for the blisters especially for those that had broken. Adam complained that he wouldn’t be able to work on the plans and got scowls from Hop Sing and from Lea. He was quiet after that feeling he had pushed his luck as far as it would go that day. By the time Adam went up to bed, everyone else in the house was sleeping. He looked in Abel’s room and saw Lea asleep in the small bed that would someday be Abel’s. He stripped off his clothing and slid into bed. Exhaustion claimed him almost immediately and nightmares were held at bay. In the morning, he awoke as dawn broke. He heard Lea moving in the next room and wondered about that as he lathered up to shave. He shouldn’t have wondered. She came in the room as soon as she heard him stirring and slipped into his bed as soon as she dropped her gown on the floor.<\/p>\n “You said I should sleep in the other room. We’re not sleeping now, are we?” Her grin was infectious, and Adam had no objection to the intimacy. As soon as he finished shaving, he joined her in the bed. They were a bit rushed as Adam knew Hoss at least would already be up. It was intense but very pleasurable lovemaking, and Lea lay in the bed after Adam got up to dress.<\/p>\n “That, my lady, was an excellent way to begin the day. My compliments on your superb planning and execution of a great idea, but perhaps you would want to slip that gown on because I see a young man standing in his crib in there wondering where you are. Perhaps the next time we should close the door first?”<\/p>\n “Most definitely. I’m surprised you didn’t think of it earlier.”<\/p>\n “With a naked woman in my bed, I seldom can think of anything else.”<\/p>\n “A naked woman?”<\/p>\n “You are the only naked woman in my bed, ever, promise.” Adam walked to the bed to seal that promise with a kiss. Then he did have to get going as Hoss was undoubtedly going to tease him already about being late. He hoped Hoss would find someone to marry soon so Adam could retaliate. Sadly it seemed Hoss was still solo. Adam knew better than to mention anything to Lea because soon she and Joe would be planning and plotting. With a big grin, Hoss greeted him downstairs so Adam knew there was more teasing in his future.<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n “What happened?” Ben was astonished to see two men lifting Hoss from the wagon to carry him into the house as they carefully supported his left leg.<\/p>\n “We found a couple of unbranded yearlings. When one of em was down being branded, he somehow kicked his back legs free just as Hoss was gonna brand it. One leg caught him in the left leg. Adam looked at it and said it might be broken. He sent somebody for the doctor. He and Joe are staying out there to finish up.”<\/p>\n “Pa, I don’t think it’s broke cause I can put my weight on it and stand. It just hurts like the dickens when I do that. But would ya mind lettin em carry me in? I’d like to get some cold packs on it as soon as I could.”<\/p>\n Hoss’ pant leg was slit open up to his thigh. Ben could see the heavy bandaging from his knee to his ankle. It made it look like the leg had already swollen a bit which made it look even more painful. Ben walked rapidly ahead of the men and opened the downstairs guest room. The two men helped Hoss to the bed, and Hop Sing was soon there with the requested cold packs. Alice and Lea were soon there with a basin of water, cloths, and bandages. After shooing the ladies out of the room, Ben and Hop Sing got Hoss into a nightshirt. Finally Hoss was able to lay back. Ben and Hop Sing piled cold packs on the leg and waited for the doctor.<\/p>\n Dealing with the unexpected was a fact of life in the west, but so much had happened in the previous year, that to Adam, it seemed the fates were dealing much too harshly with the family. Plans would have to be changed dramatically to accommodate this latest turn of events. Hoss wouldn’t be able to leave on the drive the next day, and Adam knew he would have to boss the drive. Luckily he thought about how he and Hoss had been going over the plans for the drive for several days so he was as familiar as Hoss with the plans and the route. Understandably there was some turmoil as the new order of things had to be settled after Paul splinted Hoss’ leg.<\/p>\n “I could go with you, Adam. You know, to help out like you were going to help Hoss.”<\/p>\n “Adam, that sounds like a splendid idea. You and Joe don’t get to spend much time together.”<\/p>\n “Joe, thank you, but it’s not necessary. Pa, Joe needs to stay here to take care of building two houses. Hoss isn’t going to be able to do much with a splint on his leg and crutches. After all this time, you don’t doubt my ability to boss a drive, do you?”<\/p>\n “No, but I thought the houses could wait, and Abel is going to miss you so much.”<\/p>\n “Lea and I have talked about that. We want to be in our own home by Christmas if possible. Once Joe’s home is done, the crew can concentrate on ours. If the roof is on, the fireplaces are in place, and the windows are done, I can do the finishing work when I get back. Abel will have to get used to me being gone at times. He’ll have all of you here so he should be fine. I know we’ll miss each other, but it can’t be helped.”<\/p>\n “I thought you wanted to start your architectural work this winter?”<\/p>\n “I did, and I guess I still do. Maybe if people see my house and Joe’s, someone will offer me some work. I’ll have to wait and see. I said I would help out on the ranch as needed even when I started my own businesses. I’m needed now.”<\/p>\n Unfortunately the change in plans meant that Adam and Candy had to meet that evening to talk over responsibilities and plans. Neither wanted to start the drive tired, but both wanted to make sure they were ready too. Adam got to bed after Lea and Abel were sound asleep, and the next morning kissed Lea goodbye before dawn.<\/p>\n “You’re leaving already. I thought we would have a little time together.”<\/p>\n “I’m sorry. There isn’t any time. We’ll have the herd moving at first light. I wish I could say goodbye properly but this will have to do.” He kissed her softly then. “Take care when I’m gone, and go to Pa or Hoss or Joe if you need help or advice.”<\/p>\n “I will. You take care too. From what Hoss and Joe have said, Candy is a good man to be at your side.”<\/p>\n “I think so too.”<\/p>\n With that, he was gone. Lea leaned back against the small headboard and then got up to slip into the bed she had shared with Adam. She could still feel some of his residual warmth there. It would have to do. She fell back asleep.<\/p>\n The first day of the drive was without any trouble. They took down fences and drove the herd through. Then hands who were not on the drive put the fence back up with Joe supervising. He waved as Adam and Candy took the final count of cattle and then headed toward the front of the herd. He hoped they would get along, and that there would be no trouble. But like Lea and his father, he worried about the nightmares and if they would be a problem. He thought Candy didn’t know about them because knowledge of the nightmares was held closely by the family. As far as he knew, the only non-family member who knew was Doctor Martin, and he wouldn’t be telling anyone.<\/p>\n With only Adam gone, Joe didn’t expect the family to seem so much smaller, but it did. He remembered how it had been when Adam and Lea had been gone, but the family had grown with their return with Abel. Now it seemed smaller again, and he didn’t like the feeling. It gave him a better understanding of how his father felt knowing that he and Adam would move their families into new homes. Even though these homes were very close to the main house, they were still separate. Joe suddenly realized how much he missed Adam knowing he would be gone for six weeks. He had never expected to feel that way. Now that he had apologized sincerely to Adam, he knew he needed to apologize to Lea. The problem he had was that he had made such a big stink about Adam and Lea getting married behind his back that he had upset Alice. He had not realized that all that talk had made her feel like his second choice. It had taken a lot of talking and apologizing to get her to accept that he loved her first and foremost, and that his talk was the result of jealousy of Adam and not love of Lea. He needed to be careful in any encounters with Lea because he was sensitive to how Alice felt about the situation. He thought perhaps he needed some advice on how to handle the situation so he waited for a chance to talk with his father about it.<\/p>\n On the trail drive, things went about as they expected for the first week. Then they ran into a lot of rain and were delayed waiting to cross a river. They moved the herd but only to find fresh grass until the river they needed to cross receded enough. Normally it was no more than a wide stream, but at that moment, it was a raging torrent. Exhausted with the work every day for a week, Adam had no nightmares. He worried though about what would happen with their enforced leisure. He and Candy worked well together but hadn’t talked much until they sat at the river waiting and started to talk one evening before it was time to wrap up in their bedrolls.<\/p>\n “You seem more like the Adam Hoss described to me than the Adam that Joe talked about.”<\/p>\n “I can pretty much imagine what Joe had to say about me while I was gone.”<\/p>\n “Yeah, I think he’s over it now, but he was sure mad at you for a bit there. Said you stole his gal and married her.”<\/p>\n “Sadly for him, she was never his gal. He just thought so.” Adam frowned a little at the memory.<\/p>\n “That’s because he thought any gal he smiled at was his.”<\/p>\n “Not anymore. Alice is a wonderful lady.”<\/p>\n “Sure is. Your wife is quite a stunner too.”<\/p>\n “Yes, one of the many things I like about her.”<\/p>\n “Can’t see as there would be anything not to like being married to her.”<\/p>\n A shadow passed across Adam’s face then. Candy knew there was quite a story there, but he wasn’t the type to pry by asking a lot of questions. He waited to see if Adam would say more and had to wait some time before any more was said. Then it surprised him.<\/p>\n “You ever been married?”<\/p>\n Caught off guard for a moment there, Candy didn’t know what to say. Finally he said he had and explained what had happened.<\/p>\n “If you could, would you marry her?”<\/p>\n “In a heartbeat.”<\/p>\n Both sat silently for a time then before turning in for the night. Just a few hours later, Candy awoke to the sounds of Adam in the throes of a nightmare. Several of the men were also awakened by the noise. Candy leaned over to wake Adam and was rewarded with a hand around his throat and a fist cocked and ready to slam into his face. Shocked by the sudden violence, Candy just held his position which was lucky for him. His lack of resistance gave Adam’s consciousness time to awake.<\/p>\n Releasing Candy, Adam was terribly embarrassed and sorry. Candy sat back onto his bedroll and waited for the inevitable apology. When it came, he had a question.<\/p>\n “What the hell was that all about?”<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n “I have violent nightmares.”<\/p>\n “And the sun will come up in the morning. Want to tell me something that everyone here doesn’t already know. I think after you were about to kill me, I deserve some sort of explanation.”<\/p>\n “It’s a long story.”<\/p>\n “Well, I don’t think I could fall back asleep at the moment, so talk away.”<\/p>\n “I lived through some bad times.”<\/p>\n “I saw you when you got back to the Ponderosa. I didn’t know you before so I didn’t realize how much weight you had lost and how pale you were. Now that I see how you look, I know you must have been through something bad. Everybody here with a brain knows that, so what happened?”<\/p>\n “It’s not that easy to talk about it.”<\/p>\n “Tough times never are, but it doesn’t help to hold it all in, and I think you know that already.” Adam was quiet. “You afraid of what people will think if you tell them what happened?”<\/p>\n “That’s not it.”<\/p>\n Now it was Candy’s turn to think for a time. “You worried how people will see you when you’re telling about being scared.”<\/p>\n “That’s not it either. Any one of us knows it’s smart to be scared sometimes.”<\/p>\n “Damn, Hoss was right. Getting you to talk is like trying to pry a turtle from its shell.”<\/p>\n “I talk all the time.”<\/p>\n “Yeah, about things you want to talk about. It’s things other people want to know that you’re holding close to the vest like you got four aces, and you don’t want anyone to know. Maybe I need to make you mad. Joe says you say a lot more about what you’re feeling if you get mad. He ought to know. He gets mad often enough himself.”<\/p>\n “The stories are too painful to talk about.”<\/p>\n “Nothing too painful to talk about. You’re worried about how people will see you if you tell them what happened. We’ve all had troubles and cried into our beer on occasion.”<\/p>\n “Not me. I don’t do that.”<\/p>\n “Well, maybe you ought to.”<\/p>\n “Maybe I need to go to sleep now. I’m tired enough.” Adam laid back and rolled over pulling his blanket up to his shoulders and turning his back to Candy. He heard Candy utter ‘coward’ under his breath but loud enough for him to hear.<\/p>\n The next day, the water was lower so early in the morning, Candy and Adam scouted the stream looking for a place to ford the water which was still high. Adam rode Sport across at one point and waved back to Candy to bring the herd there. He waited to make sure nothing happened that would impede the fording of the river. With these kinds of floodwaters, they had to watch out for debris floating down that could create a disaster because it wasn’t unusual to see a whole tree floating by. Nothing like that happened, and the rest of the day, they made good progress. Everyone was in a better mood after dinner. They were away from the danger of the river and had worked off a lot of energy that day. As they sat and talked after dinner, Candy caught Adam completely off-guard.<\/p>\n “Why don’t you tell us one of those stories about the friend you have who was arrest in Italy and in France and ended up on Devil’s Island?”<\/p>\n Throwing a glare to Candy, Adam had to contend then with all of the hands around the campfire encouraging him to tell a story. He had led them in singing a few of the nights, but storytelling was even more desirable.<\/p>\n “Damn, you’re like a bunch of girls clamoring for a story.”<\/p>\n “If that’s what it takes, Boss, then you can call us girls.” Nearly everyone in the camp laughed at Buck’s comment. “C’mon, Boss, we need some entertainment and a good story is about as good as it gets. I hope it’s scary and gory.” That statement was followed by a chorus of affirmative responses.<\/p>\n Boxed into a corner by Candy’s request, Adam had little choice. He started with Devil’s Island. In some ways, it was the worst part of the story but the easiest to tell for many reasons.<\/p>\n “Well, Abel got dragged off the ship in French Guiana. Being an American made things worse for him. Everyone could tell by his accent and his slow speech that French was a struggle for him. He had shackles on his ankles and wrists with a chain connecting the two. Even if he was stupid enough to strike back when he was hit, he knew it would only lead to more of a beating.”<\/p>\n “How’d he know that?” Buck wanted more details because the story was going too fast for him. The others murmured that they would like to know too.<\/p>\n “Because he was a proud man and had tried to resist. Resistance was futile. It only led to more pain. You can’t fight back against clubs especially when your hands and arms are held to your waist. They liked especially to aim for the privates when they first hit you. With the way the shackles were set up, Abel could never protect himself there and they knew it. They also knew it would double him over and might even make him fall and puke his guts out. And yes, that’s what happened to Abel the first time he tried to fight back.”<\/p>\n When Adam mentioned being clubbed in the genitals, a number of the men cringed and almost reflexively covered themselves protectively. Adam had to smile when he saw that. It helped him to tell the rest of the story.<\/p>\n “There’s a gondola suspended from heavy rope that carries you over to Devil’s Island.”<\/p>\n “What’s a gondola?”<\/p>\n “Ah, kinda like a covered wagon but the wheels are on top and run over a rope, and it hangs from the wheels instead of sitting on top of them.” Adam waited to see if the explanation was sufficient. It appeared that it was so he continued. “There are three islands in their prison there but the reefs around Devil’s Island were so dangerous that they didn’t want to risk any more guards being hurt or killed. If a boat floundered on one of the reefs, the men in it would likely be eaten by sharks.”<\/p>\n “Did you ever see that happen to anyone?” It seemed Buck was going to be the one with the questions for the whole group. Adam didn’t even notice at this point that he had said ‘you’ instead of Abel.<\/p>\n “Not to any of the guards and Abel really wished he could see that. No, it was very bad trying to stay alive on the island. Abel’s father had always told him that where there was life, there was hope. Abel was having a tough time believing that. There never was enough food. Men fought with each other to get the food that was rationed out. Some got more than others but it was never enough. Men scrounged around the island looking for food, but it was a hardscrabble island and with the heat and humidity, there was seldom anything to eat. One man started gardening by taking the seeds of some of the fresh food and planting them. He ate everything just like Abel did, but when he had to shit, he sorted through to find the seeds. He rarely got to eat anything he grew because other inmates raided his garden regularly regardless of where he planted it. Finally he had enough. He had been on the island for years. Most of his teeth had rotted and fallen out or been pulled. He looked like a skeleton with skin stretched across it. One day he waded into the water and swam out to the reef. It probably took all of the energy he had. The waves must have washed him against some of the coral and cut him because soon there were sharks circling. Then they attacked and pulled him under. That would have been bad enough, but it didn’t end there. He managed to get to the surface again. He raised the stump of one arm with blood spraying into the air, and he screamed the most God awful scream anyone could imagine. Then he screamed for help before there was a whirl of fins around him and he was dragged under again. There was a red circle in the water for the longest time. The guards who had been watching from the other island left then. Later small parts of him washed ashore.”<\/p>\n “Did you all bury what was left of him?” Buck’s eyes were wide open at that point as were everyone else’s.<\/p>\n “No, some of the men took the small parts and cooked them up and ate them. Abel nearly ran to get to the other side of the island before he puked out the small amount of food he had eaten that morning.”<\/p>\n After a moment of silence, there was a question. “Was that the worst thing Abel ever saw?” Buck looked hopeful. Adam said ‘yes’ and there was an audible sigh of relief from his audience. “What other stuff happened there?”<\/p>\n “It’s late. We have weeks left on the drive so there are lots of other nights for the stuff of nightmares.”<\/p>\n The men agreed and retired to their bedrolls. Adam lay back on his. When he turned to look at Candy, his ramrod was smiling. “That wasn’t so hard, now was it?”<\/p>\n “I should have just kicked you in the privates when you told me to tell a story about all of that.”<\/p>\n “C’mon, you gotta admit it feels better to have part of it out there. Now you don’t have to carry that one around. Who’s Abel, by the way?”<\/p>\n “Abel was my grandfather’s name.”<\/p>\n “Kinda funny.”<\/p>\n “What’s funny?”<\/p>\n “You got the name of the first man, and your grandfather was named for his son. Just kinda funny.”<\/p>\n “Well, you’re up on your Bible teaching then. Good thing for you because if you ever set me up again like you did tonight, you’re going to need every prayer you’ve ever read in there.”<\/p>\n “Gotcha, Boss.” But Candy was grinning as he rolled over to sleep. It had worked just like Hoss had said it would.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, Ben and the family waited for word from the drive. Once clear of the mountain passes, Adam should send a telegram. It would be an easy drive after that barring some storms or other unexpected problems. The known problems tended to occur in the mountain passes and valleys. Once they were on the western slope of the Sierras, things should have gotten a lot better. It was with great relief then when Ben was in town to be hailed by the telegraph clerk. He had a telegram from Adam.<\/p>\n “All’s well. No losses. On to Sac. Your little plan worked too. I won’t forget it. Adam.”<\/p>\n Ben smiled and frowned at the same time. He didn’t know whether Adam was angry or grateful. Knowing his son as well as he did, he suspected Adam had written the message just that way for that very reason. He wouldn’t want them to know too much. However he did have good news to report so as soon as he finished his errands, he pushed Buck to take him home as fast as he would. When Buck trotted into the yard sweated up from the trek, both Joe and Hoss looked up from their work. They were fashioning iron pieces into fireplace tools for the new houses. Hoss had tossed the splints as soon as word came that Adam and Candy were well away on the drive and had been busy at work helping Joe with construction.<\/p>\n “Is there a problem, Pa? Don’t usually see Buck so sweated up after you’ve been riding.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I got a telegram from Adam. All’s well. They’re on their way to the stockyards in Sacramento.”<\/p>\n “Hot diggity, that’s gotta help him get back to himself.”<\/p>\n “Pa, did he say anything else?”<\/p>\n “Joe, he said ‘Your little plan worked too. I won’t forget it.’ He seems to think I masterminded the whole thing. You and Hoss are going to need to tell him it was your plan. I know I thought it was a good one when you told me what you wanted to do, but the two of you did it all. Now you need to tell Lea what you did so she’s ready to talk with Adam when he gets back.”<\/p>\n “Now, Pa, you did play along with that broken leg thing we did. Adam would never a bought into our plan without you looking all worried and such.”<\/p>\n “All right, we need to tell Lea what we did. You two still did all the planning.”<\/p>\n Both Hoss and Joe had tried to wave their father off from the conversation but he was so intent looking at the telegram that he never saw them.<\/p>\n “What did you do? What planning do you need to tell me?” Lea had walked up behind Ben without him hearing her.<\/p>\n Ben whirled around but looked back to give his sons a withering glare. “Lea, you walk as quietly as Adam. The two of you are certainly a matched set.”<\/p>\n “Don’t change the subject. What do you need to tell me?”<\/p>\n Ben turned and with a flourish, handed off the question to his sons. Joe looked at Hoss who looked at him. “You’re the older brother here. You should take charge. Be a leader. You know, now that Adam isn’t here, it’s really your job to be the wiser, smarter, older brother.”<\/p>\n Hoss didn’t know whether to thank Joe or toss him into the water trough. Instead he looked at Lea who was waiting impatiently. “Well, ya see, Joe and me was talking about Adam and those nightmares of his. Now he won’t do like the doc says and talk about em cause he said he didn’t want to create, you know, pain in the people closest to him. He said it would hurt you the most to tell you what happened, and so he couldn’t do that at all. He couldn’t tell me or me or Joe neither. He did say he needed somebody close enough for him to trust but not so close that they would feel pain hearing what happened to him.” Lea raised her hands like Adam did when he wanted the rest of the story and then she put her hands on her hips just like he did when he was exasperated. “Now, Lea, that’s darn cute what you’re doing there. It looks just like what Adam does.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, stop stalling and tell me what you all did.”<\/p>\n “Well, Lea, it really was mostly Hoss’ idea, and he got Candy and Pa to agree to help too.” That earned Joe a scowl from Hoss, which made Joe grin a bit sheepishly.<\/p>\n “All right, Lea, you know we cooked up the injured leg thing so that Adam would go on the drive with Candy and without me.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I thought you told me you did that so that you could work on our house for him, and because he was a lot better at bossing a drive than you were seeing as how he had done it so many times already?”<\/p>\n Hoss gulped and continued with his admissions. “Well, I might have left a few things out of that explanation. You see, I asked Candy to help. I figured if Adam and Candy had to work together on the drive, they’d get to liking each other a lot, so that way Candy could help Adam.”<\/p>\n “Help? How?”<\/p>\n “Well Adam said he ifn he was gonna talk about what happened, he needed to talk to somebody who was close enough to listen but not so close that they would be bothered by what they was hearing. I figured Candy fit the bill as good as anybody. He was gonna get Adam to admit he was having nightmares, and then he was gonna try to get Adam to tell what he went through but say it was a friend.” Lea was staring at Hoss and making him nervous. “I figured if he could just start talking, he would be able to tell more and more cause on a drive, men really like some entertainment in the evening, so ifn he told one story, they’d be begging for more. All Candy had to do was to get him started. You know how good Adam is at telling a story. He makes all these faces and gestures, and his voice goes up and down and changes. Heck, he coulda been an actor, he’s so good at it.”<\/p>\n There was silence for a moment, and then Lea rushed at Hoss. He wasn’t sure what to expect and cringed a bit, but she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down for a kiss on each cheek. “Oh, thank you, Hoss. You are so wise and wonderful. At least somebody in the family understands Adam that well. And I need to thank Candy when he gets back too. You said he’s finally talking?”<\/p>\n “Yea, he’s gotta be. It says in the telegram that the little plan worked so he knows what we did, and it’s working. I hope he ain’t gonna be mad about how I tricked him.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, he won’t be. He’ll know you did it because you love him. Thank you, thank you.” And Hoss got another big hug before Lea went back to the house to see if Abel was awake from his nap.<\/p>\n “You coulda told her it was half my idea too.”<\/p>\n “Nope. You told her it was my idea. I wasn’t gonna make her think you was a liar. Them was sure some nice kisses though, wasn’t they, Pa. She’s happy, and if she’s happy, then I bet Adam’s gonna be happy too.”<\/p>\n On the drive, Adam was relaxing more. He had only two nightmares during the drive. One was the night he nearly smashed his fist into Candy, and another one happened about a week later. After that one, he told the story that had been bothering him the most. It was the cold, calculating way the Italian policia had broken his legs and his left arm. “They came to Abel’s rented villa and arrested him. The rough treatment he got on the way to the police station told him more than anything that he was unlikely to survive his imprisonment at their hands.”<\/p>\n “What did they do?” Buck as usual was the spokesman who asked the questions for the group.<\/p>\n “Abel was hit, kicked, spit on, and tripped until his hands and knees were badly scraped, and he had bruises over a good portion of his body. They hit him everywhere except in the head and face. They needed him to be coherent. They shoved and kicked him into the police station where they proceeded to question him. They tried to get him to speak French but he was hesitant and obviously was not fluent enough in that language. They found someone who spoke excellent English, and he put the questions to Abel. They did not like his answers as he claimed ignorance of all that they asked him. Finally they got very angry. They placed a block of wood behind Abel’s knees. It went from the top of his calf all the way to his butt. Forced to sit there, they held his arms and upper legs and questioned him again with all the same questions threatening repeatedly to smash a foot down on the exposed lower part of his legs if he didn’t give them satisfactory answers. He couldn’t answer their questions because he had not done what they thought he had done.”<\/p>\n “So what did they do?”<\/p>\n “They held Abel very tightly and made him look at his own legs. Then one of the men stepped forward and smashed his boot down on his ankle. He could hear the bones break even before the pain reached his head. It was like a small explosion. For several minutes, Abel could hardly breathe much less talk. They kept shouting questions, but it was all he could do to not pass out. As Abel was able to regain his control over his mind by pushing the pain down as well as he could. He felt them position the other leg. The police officers were in a dangerous state of mind because it seemed they had forgotten the purpose of their actions and were only intent on the torture. Hearing your own bones break is like being your own ghost. You know it’s your leg bones that broke and you know it’s your screams that everyone is hearing, but it seems like it must be another person. You ask them to stop but all they do is laugh. Some men enjoy inflicting pain, and these men were like that. They pulled Abel’s face around to make him look at his legs. One foot and ankle dangled at a weird angle. He did his best to pull his other leg away from them but he couldn’t fight them. After they did the same to his other leg, Abel began to think that he would die in a condition much like a jellyfish with no bones supporting his flesh. He would be a glob of humanity instead of a man.”<\/p>\n “What’s a jellyfish?”<\/p>\n “It’s a fish without bones.”<\/p>\n “Well, how can it swim then?”<\/p>\n “It doesn’t. It floats on the water with poisonous tentacles hanging down which it uses to catch its food.” There was chorus of ahs to that so Adam could continue. “Abel resolved that the last thing he wanted to do was to give these many any satisfaction for their actions. He retreated in his mind to another place, another world. He thought of his wife heavy with child and how he would leave something that he had done in the world when he left. When they broke his left arm, they apparently were disappointed with his reaction. There were no screams that time and no convulsive movements. They didn’t get to see his body jerk with the pain and then jerk again when that caused even more pain. Abel waited for the next few actions thinking they would soon end his life when suddenly all but one of the men was ordered from the room only to return in a short time with a stretcher. He was lifted and placed on the stretcher and the pain was horrendous. He yearned for unconsciousness to escape it, but it wouldn’t come. He lay on that stretcher as if he was dead, but pain streaked through his body like heat lightning. His wife and a lawyer had gotten him released and within a few hours, his legs and his arm were splinted. There was some relief for the pain but not much. As he suffered, he wondered what it was that had caused the police to accuse him of being a spy. Then the lawyer came to him and told him what his wife had done to get him in that predicament.”<\/p>\n “What did she do?”<\/p>\n “When they were still in France, Abel’s wife had agreed to carry some letters from a woman there to several people in Italy which was their next destination. She had no idea that the woman was a spy and that she was contacting other spies in Italy. She was far too honest and too trusting. She never told Abel what she was doing because she did not think it was anything important. It was. It changed their lives forever.”<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n From Adam’s previous stories, all the men on the drive knew the story of Abel being in imprisoned in France, his trial, his trip to Devil’s Island, and a number of stories of his time on Devil’s Island. After hearing about the torture in the Italian jail, the most important parts of the story were out there. The drovers seemed to know that the stories were really about Adam but kept to the pretext that it was his friend. Adam knew they knew, but the ability to tell the story as if it happened to someone else made it easier for him. The more he talked, the easier it was to talk. The next day was the end of the drive and Adam had not had any nightmares for two weeks. They were only hours from Sacramento and the stockyards where they were to deliver the cattle. There was a camaraderie among the drovers that was unusual. The nightly sessions around the campfire with singing or with stories had melded these twelve men into a cohesive unit.<\/p>\n That last night, Adam was thinking that the next story might be about The Three Musketeers. He thought the men would enjoy that story by Dumas. He didn’t want to tell any more stories aobut himself because all that was left were things that were too personal. He was grateful to Candy for all he had done and who had turned out to be an excellent manager of men as ramrod. Adam was also looking forward to him returning home as the new ranch foreman. Of course, foremost in his mind was seeing Lea and Abel again. When they reached the stockyards the following day, business was conducted in the usual manner. Adam left the men to go to the bank as they headed to the nearest saloon. The town was crowded though, and Candy asked the men if they would rather have just one drink before heading to the next town where there wouldn’t be so much competition for dances with the saloon girls and a better chance at finding a friendly poker game or an honest house faro game. By the time Adam got to the saloon to buy the usual first round, the men were all ready to leave.<\/p>\n “Boss, we decided we would rather start back and do our celebrating in the next town if you don’t mind. It’s so crowded here right now, we couldn’t get hotel rooms anyway and there’s a wait for everything.”<\/p>\n “Sounds good to me. We’ve got almost eight hours of daylight left. We should be able to make Roseville. Let’s go.”<\/p>\n As Adam and Candy led the drovers into Roseville later that afternoon, Adam thought he spied a familiar figure coming from the bank. He rode over and had his suspicions confirmed. “Hello, Katherine. I’m very happy to see you.”<\/p>\n “Well, Adam Cartwright, I’m so glad you said something. You hardly look like yourself. Certainly I never would have recognized you without that golden baritone voice you have.”<\/p>\n “We finished a cattle drive to Sacramento. It was so crowded there that we decided to come here for a little entertainment. Then we’ll be pushing for home. I certainly would like to visit with you this evening if you have no other commitments.”<\/p>\n “I don’t, and a visit would be splendid. That restaurant across the street there serves very tasty food. I’m sure you would enjoy it after eating out on the trail.”<\/p>\n “That sounds wonderful. I need to buy the first round for the men, and then I’ll get a bath and change into some clean clothing. Would seven be all right?”<\/p>\n “I would be delighted to meet you for dinner at seven. There must be all sorts of news we can share with each other.”<\/p>\n Nodding politely, Adam turned to Candy and the others who were wondering. He explained as they rode down the street. “Katherine Saunders is an old friend of the family. I thought at one point that Pa would marry her. There was kind of a family tragedy when her son Eden was killed, and Katherine decided to leave. I haven’t seen her since. Now, let’s head in here so I can buy all of you a drink. Bourbon or beer?”<\/p>\n As usual, Buck was the first to respond. “How about one of each? The beer to quench the thirst, and then the whisky for that warm glow.”<\/p>\n “Buck, you have the soul of a cowboy poet. All right, a beer and a bourbon for each.”<\/p>\n The men enjoyed their drinks and then Adam asked for change for the money he had put on the bar to pay for the round. The bartender offered him tokens.<\/p>\n “No, I’m not staying so those are no good to me. I want the money instead.”<\/p>\n It was at about that moment that Roseville’s brand new sheriff walked into the saloon. He had seen the trailhands ride in. He had been elected with the promise of keeping order. He usually made an example of one member of any new group in town like this one to keep the others in line. He decided on entering the saloon that the tall dark one demanding money from the bartender was going to be the one. Adam was still shouting over the din in the saloon and the bartender was shouting back that it would take a moment to get him his change. That didn’t happen because the sheriff drew his pistol and shoved it in Adam’s back.<\/p>\n “You’re under arrest.”<\/p>\n Looking back to see who had poked a pistol up next to his spine, Adam was surprised to see a sheriff and even more surprised at what he said. “There must be some mistake. You must have taken me for someone else.”<\/p>\n “No, you’re the one I want. Now just come along peaceable, and your friends can enjoy themselves as long as they don’t get into any altercation like you did.”<\/p>\n Candy stepped up to the pair. “What’s he being arrested for?”<\/p>\n “Mayhem! I aim to keep order here, and I can’t have men like him stirring things up. Now move aside unless you want to join him in a cell.”<\/p>\n There could have been a fight, but Adam was quick to forestall that. “Candy, meet the lady in the restaurant across the street from here. She’ll know what to do.”<\/p>\n Candy had to wait at the restaurant for Katherine. After about an hour and a half, she arrived surprised to see him and not Adam. He told her what had happened, and she took his arm and asked him to walk with her to the sheriff’s office. Once there, the fireworks started.<\/p>\n “Sheriff, do you have any idea who you arrested on that ridiculous charge?”<\/p>\n “One saddle tramp looks about the same as any other. I’m doing the job I was paid to do to keep the peace. He was yelling in the saloon and creating a disturbance.”<\/p>\n Candy couldn’t hold back then. “He was yelling because it was the only way to be heard over the noise in there. Everybody was yelling.”<\/p>\n “You just settle down, mister, or you’ll join your buddy in there.”<\/p>\n “He’s my boss.”<\/p>\n “Well you oughta pick a better man to work for than that dirty excuse for a boss.”<\/p>\n “Sheriff, these men have just concluded a cattle drive to Sacramento. One would not expect them to look like they had been lounging in a town or loafing about. They brought three thousand cattle over the Sierras. One would expect some trail grime from such a journey. But you still haven’t answered my question. Do you know who it is that you arrested?” The sheriff had no answer. “That’s Adam Cartwright of the Ponderosa Ranch in Nevada. I suggest you release him immediately.”<\/p>\n One of the deputies immediately looked to the sheriff. “Maybe you oughta do what she says, Sheriff.”<\/p>\n “And why would I do that?”<\/p>\n “Because if you don’t, I’m going to go wire the governor’s office. Adam is well known to the governor. I’m sure by tomorrow morning, he would have someone here to investigate you and what you have been doing.”<\/p>\n The sheriff looked at his deputies who nodded. Unlike the sheriff, they knew who Adam Cartwright was although they had not recognized him because none of them had ever seen him in person before. “Well, I suppose I could reduce the charge to disturbing the peace, and let him go with a small fine.”<\/p>\n “No, sheriff, I think you will release him with an apology.”<\/p>\n “Now, I can’t do that. People got to respect the sheriff.”<\/p>\n Katherine and Candy said nothing and let the sheriff think about his situation.<\/p>\n “All right. No wires to the governor’s office and I let him go with my apology.”<\/p>\n “Very good, Sheriff. Now; please?”<\/p>\n Looking at one of the deputies, the sheriff barked. “Well, go get him.” His apology was less than sincere so Adam mostly ignored him when he walked out to the front office. He apologized to Katherine for being late to dinner and still needing a bath and clean clothing. She told him she would go to the restaurant and order if he could hurry and be there by eight. He grinned and agreed. He handed Candy some extra cash and told him to buy another round in the saloon but to get the drovers out of there and off to their rooms before anyone got so drunk that they might end up in jail. A round to buy their cooperation was likely to be cheaper than bailing them out of jail in this town.<\/p>\n An hour later, Adam appeared at the restaurant and saw Katherine at a table. He moved quickly to her side and took her hand and kissed it. Then he pulled out a chair and sat.<\/p>\n “My, I had forgotten how well you clean up. We better talk fast because it looks like a few young ladies would like to make your acquaintance.”<\/p>\n “I’m not interested.”<\/p>\n “Oh, since when is Adam Cartwright not interested in pretty women?”<\/p>\n “Since Adam Cartwright got married.” Katherine’s look of astonishment delighted Adam who proceeded to tell her about Lea, his son Abel, and a significantly abbreviated story of his troubles too. He surprised himself with the ease he had in telling even that much of the story to Katherine. Then she asked if there were any other changes in the family so Adam surprised her again with news of Joe’s marriage and fatherhood.<\/p>\n “Now, I am delighted to hear that you and Joseph are married and have children. Ben must be so pleased. I am surprised though. I always thought Hoss would be the one to marry first. He just seems more like a man who would like a wife and children.” Adam arched an eyebrow at her. “Not that I mean that you and Joseph wouldn’t make very good husbands and great fathers, it’s just that the two of you seemed more willing to sample the benefits of a lady’s company rather than buy into the whole package.”<\/p>\n “Still quite good at diplomacy, aren’t you. Now I’ve told you the changes in my family. What about you? How has your life been since you left?”<\/p>\n Sighing deeply, Katherine raised her eyes to look into Adam’s directly. “Lonely. I have a small business here, and I live a comfortable life, but it’s lonely. I haven’t made any friends here that are near the friendships I had in Virginia City. It’s a different kind of life here. People don’t need each other as much, and it shows in their relationships. I do miss Virginia City.”<\/p>\n “Come for a visit. Joe and Alice will be moving into their new home in a short time. Come stay on the Ponderosa. I know Pa would love it. We would all love to have you there.” Adam could see how indecisive she was so he knew that in her heart, she wanted to come. “I could send my horse back with the men and travel with you. Would that help you make your decision?”<\/p>\n “Oh, Adam, it does help, but the way I left things with your father. Do you think that opening that all up again would be wise?”<\/p>\n “You left with a lot unresolved between you as I understand it. How better to deal with it than by coming to visit now when it isn’t all so new and raw. You’ve both had time to step back and take a look at things. Why not come for a visit and see what happens?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I would love to talk with Ben when there were no other things to consider or interfere. But I’m still not sure.”<\/p>\n “What else could stop you from visiting?”<\/p>\n “Well, there is one other complication. I took a young woman under my wing here. She was working in the saloons and just wasn’t suited for that kind of work. If I leave, I fear she’ll have no way to support herself again and could turn back to that in desperation.”<\/p>\n “Invite her to come with you. It would be even more respectable too for you to have a lady as your traveling companion if you think it would work. You know she would love the Ponderosa. It would be a vacation for both of you.” He knew she wanted to say yes. There was only one other obstacle to consider so he took care of that too. “I’ll buy a pair of tickets for you in the morning with a hotel reservation for the layover in Placerville. Will that work for you?”<\/p>\n As the other patrons as well as the staff watched, the most proper Mrs. Saunders stood suddenly and kissed the young man at her table. Both of them left smiling with those in the restaurant wondering what they had just witnessed.<\/p>\n Chapter 8<\/p>\n About a week later, Adam and the drovers were approaching the Ponderosa. Adam had been anxious to get home. He was missing his wife and son, and worries about them finally got to him. He needed to see them and make sure they were all right. As the men neared the Ponderosa, there was a lot of teasing of Adam. He took most of it rather well mostly because his focus was on getting home. By some of the comments, he suspected that Candy had made a bet with some of the men. He wondered what it was and sincerely hoped it had nothing to do with all the stories he had told. Then he thought about it and realized Candy would never do anything like that. As they rode into the yard of the Ponderosa, Ben and Joe came out of the house and Hoss came out of the stable. They had been expecting them back and everyone had stayed close to the house to greet them when they got there. Lea rushed out after handing Abel off to Alice who was sitting by the fireplace.<\/p>\n “Adam, oh my God, I missed you so much.” As Adam swung down off his horse, he was wrapped in his wife’s embrace and she kissed him soundly. It was all he could have wanted so he kissed her back just as thoroughly while pulling her to him. As they released each other, Adam saw several of the men handing money over to Candy.<\/p>\n “What was the bet?”<\/p>\n “Five of the guys said she wouldn’t kiss you first thing because you smell like horses and cattle and a week on the trail.”<\/p>\n “And the other seven?”<\/p>\n “Boss, we knew it was a sucker bet. I got better things to throw away my money for, ifn ya know what I mean.”<\/p>\n “That I do, Buck. Thank you all for everything.”<\/p>\n A chorus of thank you flowed out from the group of men as they headed to the stables to take care of their horses. Adam’s father and brothers waited for Adam to say something. They didn’t have to wait long. “Thank all of you too for picking Candy for ramrod. He’s a good man. He’ll make a good foreman.”<\/p>\n “That’s it? That’s all you got to say?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Joe. Were you expecting something else? Oh, wait, there is one other thing. Pa, I met Katherine Saunders in Roseville. I invited her and she’s coming for a visit. She and a traveling companion, a young woman I haven’t met, should be here by Friday. I hope the downstairs guest room is open now that Hoss is fully recovered.” Hoss got a look then to let him know Adam knew about the ruse with the leg injury. “I know it’s a surprise, but I hope it’s a good one.”<\/p>\n Ben accepted that without much comment as his mind was on other things. Adam was enjoying how sheepish his family looked. His father and brothers were as nervous as a young man meeting the father of the girl he would like to court. He thought it might be fun to let them dangle a bit longer so he asked if one of them could please take care of Sport so that he could see Abel and then take a bath. Hoss jumped at the chance to do it so Adam had a better idea of who had instigated the plan that Candy had implemented. He and Candy had become friends on the drive, but he had no doubt that the friendship that developed was not why Candy had been so intent on helping him talk about what had been troubling him. He also knew a lot more about him than expected so someone had prepped him well. Hoss’ reaction as well as the kindness of the approach led Adam to believe that Hoss was the wise soul behind the plan. He meant to talk to him about it at some point.<\/p>\n With his arm around Lea’s shoulders and her arm around Adam’s waist, the couple walked to the house. Inside, Abel was sitting on Alice’s lap. Adam walked directly to the settee.<\/p>\n “Abel, I am so glad to see you, big boy. Want to come to Papa?”<\/p>\n Abel turned his head and looked away. When Lea came closer, he put his arms out to be taken by her. Adam was concerned.<\/p>\n “He didn’t forget me while I was gone, did he?”<\/p>\n Hop Sing was coming out from the kitchen with a plate of cookies, milk, and coffee. “No, he mad. He have temper like father. He mad his father gone long time.”<\/p>\n “He did cry for you a lot when you were gone. He said ‘Papa, Papa’ a lot. I’m sure he missed you a great deal.”<\/p>\n “Abel, I missed you a lot. I’m sorry I was gone from you for so long. Do you want Papa to go away again?” That struck a chord, and Abel immediately put his arms out for Adam to take him. When he did, Abel buried his head against Adam’s neck and wrapped his arms tightly around his neck too. “Maybe I should have had my bath and shaved first. He could be difficult to remove now. It’s not that easy to breathe either.” That only got worse when Lea tried to take Abel from Adam so he could go to the washroom. “Abel, Papa needs a bath. How about if you come to the washroom with me?” Abel leaned back and released one arm enough to point toward the kitchen door before he relaxed against Adam’s shoulder. “I guess we all go to the washroom.”<\/p>\n “Why do I have to go?”<\/p>\n “You can scrub my back and then talk to me while I shave. I’d like to do more but our pint-sized chaperone will be there.”<\/p>\n “I’ll get some clean clothes and meet you there. I’ll bring something dry for Abel to wear too because I think he’ll want to get in the tub with you.”<\/p>\n By the time Lea got back with clean clothes, Adam was sitting in the tub relaxing in the warm soapy water with Abel on his chest slapping the water and splashing. When she entered the washroom, she sat on the bench by the wall and watched them. She couldn’t help but smile seeing the man she loved so much holding their dear son who loved splashing water whenever he had the chance. Adam soaped his hands and washed his son before asking Lea to wash his back. She volunteered to wash his hair too so he held Abel and let her take care of those things. All the stiffness and soreness from six weeks on the trail began to disappear under her massage of his back when she scrubbed him gently and then the massage of his scalp as she washed his hair. Next she used her soapy hands to slide around his neck and down his chest. Finally she poured some warm clean water over his head to rinse his hair, chest, and back of suds. Abel knew that was the end of the bath so he raised his arms to be picked up. Lea took him as Adam stood and stepped from the tub.<\/p>\n After he toweled dry and put on his pants, it was time to shave. He lathered up his face and Abel wanted that too so he lathered up his face. Then he began to shave. Abel wanted the razor but that wasn’t going to happen. Adam used his finger to pull the lather from his son’s face in a mock shave. Abel laughed and pointed when Adam shaved then apparently thinking the two of them were doing the same thing. There was a lot more time for the three of them together until it was time for Abel to go to bed. Adam told everyone he was going to bed as well and followed Lea and Abel up the stairs. Adam waited in bed for Lea to join him.<\/p>\n “You know your brothers were snickering when you came up the stairs.”<\/p>\n “Doesn’t matter. I’ve been dreaming about doing some things for over six weeks, and now I have the opportunity.” So Adam began to do those things finding Lea was a willing participant. When they finished and lay in each other’s arms, Lea twirled her fingers in his chest hair damp with perspiration from his exertions.<\/p>\n “Do you still have nightmares?”<\/p>\n “I had two on the drive but none for weeks. Hoss’ plan worked very well, and Candy’s technique for managing me was excellent.”<\/p>\n “You don’t mind?”<\/p>\n “I wanted to be upset with them. I wanted to be the wronged party especially when I realized that the men knew that the stories I was telling were actually parts of my story. But it felt right. It made me relax to be able to say some of those things. Now that the worst experiences are out there, it seems I don’t have those demons chasing around in my mind at night.”<\/p>\n “Did you tell them everything?”<\/p>\n The pause in the conversation told Lea the answer before Adam verbalized it. “No. Some things are just too personal. I thought it might even make the men uncomfortable to talk about a few of the things that happened. But I told them all the gruesome stuff that caused the nightmares, I think, so that problem is solved.”<\/p>\n “What about the rest?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know. Maybe I can just push those memories down and forget them. I have forgotten a lot about the past. I’ve been shot several times, and I have to say, I don’t actually remember the pain. I know I must have had a lot of it each time, but somehow that part of the memory is gone. Maybe the painful parts of my memories of those six months will disappear the same way.”<\/p>\n “I hope so. I’ll pray that it’s true.”<\/p>\n Pulling Lea close and closing his eyes, Adam didn’t say it, but he was thinking the same thing. The next morning, Adam and Lea were awake early but were still late to breakfast. After they had made love in the morning, and then gotten Abel up and dressed, Adam and Lea had sat on the bed with their son enjoying being a normal family.<\/p>\n “Do you think the men who heard your stories are going to blame me for what happened?”<\/p>\n “I think men out here think that what happens between a man and a woman is that man’s business and no one else’s.”<\/p>\n “Isn’t it the woman’s business too?”<\/p>\n “You asked me what the men would think. I told you how they would likely think. You can’t live on a ranch with almost all men and expect them to be thinking about things like that. Most women out here wouldn’t ask that question either. If you’re worried about how they’ll act toward you, don’t. They’ll follow my lead. If I’m good with it, they will be too. Now you know I’ve forgiven you, and we’ve come to an understanding about all of that, so, are we good?”<\/p>\n “I still feel a bit guilty, I guess, but we’re not just good. We’re great.” Lea picked Abel up then as he began to fuss. “He’s hungry. We should go down to breakfast.”<\/p>\n Breakfast was excellent as Hop Sing had prepared Adam’s favorites to celebrate his return home after a successful drive. Ben was uncharacteristically quiet, and Joe waited for Adam to fill his plate before he began summarizing all that had been done constructing the two houses while Adam was gone. “My house is done except for moving in. We hoped you would be here for that so today or tomorrow, we can pack everything up and move. Your house has all the doors and windows in, we got the kitchen and washroom stoves in to except for the stovepipes, the roof is solid, and the fireplace is ready. Hoss supervised most of the work there so that’s why I was able to get my house done. By the way, Hoss is real jealous of that big tub you put in your water closet. He says he’s never seen one that big.”<\/p>\n “Where is Hoss? I thought I’d see him at breakfast.”<\/p>\n “He ate as fast as he could and then headed outside.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Joe, for all the work you did. I want to go over and take a tour as soon as I can, but first I want to talk to Hoss.”<\/p>\n “I think that’s what he’s worried about.”<\/p>\n Adam grinned, finished his breakfast quickly, and then excused himself to go find his big brother. He walked as quietly as he could as he neared the stable. He was sure he could hear Hoss talking but was having trouble making out the words. He wondered if he was talking with Candy when he understood some of it, but then realized that Hoss was talking to Chubb as he groomed him.<\/p>\n “He’s just gotta know I would never do anything on purpose to hurt him. It was what I thought he needed, so I did it, but he didn’t say nothing about it yesterday, so I’m worried that he’s mad at me. I guess I could take that all right long as he’s feeling better and not having those darn nightmares. They ain’t no good for him and no good for Lea and him either. He sure does love that gal. She understands. I just wish Adam did.”<\/p>\n Hoss felt a tap on his shoulder and nearly jumped back when he saw it was Adam. But he saw the glistening eyes, and before he could say or do anything, Adam hugged him. Hoss was so relieved and then so happy, he hugged him back until Adam croaked out a few words.<\/p>\n “Hoss, you just said you would never hurt me intentionally. I got a few ribs about to pop if you don’t let me go.”<\/p>\n Releasing his older brother, Hoss was grinning. “So it worked, and you ain’t mad at me neither?”<\/p>\n “It worked, and I wanted to be mad at you, but I couldn’t. I got arrested in Roseville. I worried as we walked to the jail. I wondered how I would feel when I saw those bars and that door clanged shut behind me. I was all right. I had to breathe deeply for a while, but I didn’t panic. I knew I was in California and that I had friends who would help me.”<\/p>\n “What did ya get arrested for?”<\/p>\n “Sheriff wanted to make an example of me to keep everyone in line. You should have heard Katherine lay into him. She’s more feisty than I thought.”<\/p>\n “So you’re all back to yourself again and don’t hold it against me at all.”<\/p>\n “Well, I don’t like being manipulated like that, but I guess this one time, it was all right. You picked a good man to handle me too. I like Candy. We worked well together too. He knows when to follow orders, and when he needs to offer his opinion.”<\/p>\n “He’s pretty smart. He likes chess too. He’s been teaching me more while you was gone. We got a game going all the time so I was looking forward to him getting back. I do better when I got more time to think about what to do.”<\/p>\n “I’d like to play him sometime. Sounds like he’s got a good way of teaching. Doesn’t surprise me. And you’re pretty smart, yourself, and don’t ever forget it. You’re the one who figured out what I needed and got it done. Thank you, and don’t ever do anything like that again.”<\/p>\n Hoss smiled and then frowned. He wasn’t exactly sure what Adam meant by that, but then he shook his head as Adam walked back to the house. That was the way Adam liked it. Adam didn’t feel comfortable when people thought they knew what he was thinking. He had let his guard down a little with Hoss but then put it back up just as strong as ever.<\/p>\n Chapter 9<\/p>\n As Adam, Joe, and their wives and children prepared to head to the two new houses for tours, Ben was invited to join them but declined. As Adam and Joe walked to Joe’s new house, Adam asked about that.<\/p>\n “Pa’s been kinda like that every time I bring up the new houses. I’m glad you invited Katherine. I think it will be good for him to have somebody here to show everything. Maybe then he’ll come see our houses.”<\/p>\n “He never saw them at all when I was gone?”<\/p>\n “Nope. Hoss and me asked him a bunch of times to take a look and give us an opinion, and he always said no, that it would be better to wait for you and ask you what you thought.”<\/p>\n And Adam knew that there was one more big talk he had to have. He and his father needed to talk some things over and probably before Katherine visited. For the rest of the day, he first toured Joe’s house and admired how well it had turned out. Then he spent time at his house making lists of what needed to be done as well as inventorying building supplies, supplies he would need in the house, and items in crates that had arrived and were sitting in the middle of his great room. It was dinnertime before he finished. Lea came to their new house to tell him that dinner was nearly ready.<\/p>\n With a little privacy for a change, Adam pulled her into an embrace and kissed her softly. “A lot more got done than I expected. We might be in our house by Christmas.”<\/p>\n “That would be wonderful. Then you would have room to work on drawing plans and such. You really have no place to work except our bedroom now.”<\/p>\n “And sometimes I get so distracted when I’m there.”<\/p>\n “I like it when you’re distracted from your work. You wouldn’t want to be a dull boy with no play, now would you?”<\/p>\n “Not at all, but it will be nice to have a private place where not everyone knows when we’re playing. Once I get the stove in the kitchen and washroom and the stoves in the bedrooms, we can come over here and spend the day whenever we want. I’ll be working here most days, but it would be nice to have you and Abel here too. There’s no danger in what’s left to do. I have to mostly get stovepipes installed. Then I have to plaster the walls, put in the wood trim and cabinets, and finish the floors. You can work on the finishing touches like curtains. Maybe you and Alice could work together on that?”<\/p>\n “I’d like that. I’ll talk with her. We could get a lot more done with two of us to watch the boys. One can take care of the boys while the other works.”<\/p>\n “I’ve been meaning to ask you. You said you were late and might be carrying another child. It’s almost three months now. Are you sure?”<\/p>\n “I am sure, but this time is different than with Abel. I have a bad cramping pain every now and then. When I said something to Doctor Martin, he checked me over and said he wasn’t sure why I was having those because everything seems normal.”<\/p>\n “Why didn’t you say something to me sooner about that?”<\/p>\n “I had other things on my mind, and the doctor said there was nothing to worry about.”<\/p>\n “No, he said he wasn’t sure why you were having those pains. Something could be wrong.”<\/p>\n “Adam, don’t worry too much. Paul said I should relax and try to be calm. If you get all worried and anxious about it, then I won’t be able to relax.”<\/p>\n “All right. I’ll do my best.” But Adam was worried because one of his recurring fears was that something terrible would happen now. He was afraid to enjoy his life too much because he had learned how quickly it could be snatched away from him. As he sat down to dinner later, he couldn’t help but notice that it was his father who looked the most worried. He was determined that it was time that he find a way to talk with him. The opportunity presented itself after dinner when Ben grabbed his coat and his pipe before heading outside. Adam found him standing at the edge of the porch with his unlit pipe.<\/p>\n “Just needed to get away from all the hustle and bustle inside?”<\/p>\n Startled a bit because he had been lost in thought, Ben responded simply. “I guess so.”<\/p>\n Standing next to his father for a time and staring up at the stars the way his father seemed transfixed, Adam began to name the constellations. “Pa, you know no matter where I’ve been, it has always been some comfort to me to be able to see the same constellations my family could see. I’m so glad you taught them to me when I was young.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and then you taught them to Joseph, and now I suppose you’ll teach them to Abel too.”<\/p>\n “Probably, but first I think he needs to learn how to talk. He started early but it doesn’t seem that he has added many words since then except for that constant babble he has.”<\/p>\n “You were like that a lot at that age.”<\/p>\n Surprised by that, Adam only had one comment. “Really? I thought you said I was quiet as a child?”<\/p>\n “Oh, you were eventually. I guess losing your mother and then your nurse, and being dragged from place to place made you a bit wary of everything as time went on because you never knew when it would all change again. Abel and Joey have such a pleasant life in comparison. My sons never had it so comfortable and warm especially you and Hoss.”<\/p>\n “Hoss is fine. He doesn’t remember any home other than this one.”<\/p>\n “And you? Did I put that wanderlust in you that made you have to leave and then end up in such a terrible ordeal?”<\/p>\n “Pa, you can’t blame yourself for any of that. Life is full of surprises. I guess what I learned was to appreciate what I had knowing I can lose it rather quickly.”<\/p>\n “And then Lea’s father had to save you. I couldn’t do anything. I should have been more overjoyed than anything when you came home, but overshadowing it all was how helpless I was to help my son.”<\/p>\n “You did a lot more than you think. You gave me the courage and the strength to hang on. Many times I remembered you saying that where there was life, there was hope. Without that, I might have given up. I got close sometimes, but the thought of what you would think of me if I did helped to keep me going.”<\/p>\n “But then you came home so hurt, and it was your brothers who came up with a solution.”<\/p>\n “Pa, you did your part too. I never would have believed that Hoss was seriously injured if you hadn’t been so worried. I had to take over that drive then and leave Joe here to help.”<\/p>\n “Does it bother you that we tricked you?”<\/p>\n Thinking for a time, Adam tried again to explain that. “I wanted to be upset. You know how much I hate being manipulated like that, but I know that the motives were completely unselfish and that the whole plan was well-conceived. Besides, it worked just like you all hoped it would. I was able to talk about what happened. It was a relief to finally get it out there.”<\/p>\n “Are you ever going to tell us what happened to you over those six months?”<\/p>\n Shaking his head, Adam had the same answer he had originally. “No, I don’t think so. I don’t think I want to see the expressions on your faces if I would describe some of those things. If at all possible, I would like to banish those memories rather than share them.”<\/p>\n “Are they banished?”<\/p>\n “For now and perhaps for good. I don’t know yet, but I’ve had no nightmares for weeks now so maybe. Now that part of your worries was there before I left on the drive. But now I sense there’s more going on. I’ve come clean on my concerns, so what else is bothering you?”<\/p>\n Looking up at the stars, Ben had only one comment. “It seems I have no dreams any more.”<\/p>\n Standing silently for a time, Adam thought about what his father had said. His father had sailed the seas as a young man, married, had a son, been widowed, and began a trek across the country. He had married again, had another son, lost another wife, and found the land that was to become the Ponderosa. Then they had fought, worked, and suffered to build the ranch up, he had married and lost again but had been blessed with a third son. They had struggled more and had to defend what they had built, but in the end, they had a prosperous large ranch that could support the entire family with ease. “Pa, what more do you want from life?”<\/p>\n “Adam, I’m not sure I can put it into words. I feel a restlessness I haven’t felt in some time. I have a desire to do something new, something special. You went to see things you had dreamed about. You took a big chance marrying Lea, but now the two of you are home and Abel is a delight. Joe and Alice have suffered through some bad times too but now they have Joey. Within a few days, Joe will move into his new home. You said at dinner that you thought you could be in your house before Christmas, and soon you’ll get your horse breeding operation and your architecture business started. Hoss wants to go down to Texas to get some longhorn bulls. He wants to cross them with the red polls he got to see if he can get meaty cattle without horns but tough enough to survive our winters and the sparse feed during droughts.”<\/p>\n “He could get a skinny, picky eater with long horns though.”<\/p>\n That started Ben laughing. Adam always had a way of making even the most serious subject lighter in tone. Ben supposed it was because heartfelt emotions were often difficult for his eldest son to express. “I suppose he could. I can just picture him in my mind if that happened. Dadburnit!”<\/p>\n “Pa, it’s never too late for dreams. If you decide to think about it, I’m sure that you’ll come up with something new that you can do. Meanwhile, Katherine and her friend are coming for a visit. That should cheer you up some. I was surprised in Roseville. I had no idea that Katherine had that much character. I guess I never really knew her that well.” And Adam proceeded to tell his father about being jailed in Roseville and how Katherine got him released. “She stood up to that sheriff like he was a saddle tramp begging for a meal and a place to stay. She must be a foot shorter than the man but she looked down on him anyway.”<\/p>\n Laughing again, Ben nodded. “She is quite a woman. It will be nice to have her visit. We can talk about old times and catch up on the past five years. Thank you for inviting her. I’m looking forward to that. I’m also very glad to have you home.”<\/p>\n “It was only a six week drive, Pa.”<\/p>\n “No, I mean from your longer journey. When you left, I wasn’t sure you would ever come back.”<\/p>\n “Pa, you’ve said that a tree only has one tap root. Mine is here. If I ever leave again to travel, I’ll be back. This is my home, my family. I could never leave and not come back.”<\/p>\n Nodding, Ben placed a hand on his son’s shoulder. “We better get back inside. I would imagine that your brothers are worried because we were out here talking for so long.”<\/p>\n The next day was for Joe’s move into his new home. There was going to be activity all day long with Lea watching over the two toddlers as the others worked. Ben was the only one not dressed for work at breakfast.<\/p>\n “Hey, Pa, ya can’t be helping shortshanks moving into his new house dressed like that.”<\/p>\n “I know, Hoss, he’s all dandied up for some reason.”<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe snickered at their own attempts at humor. Adam simply shook his head and waited for his father’s response.<\/p>\n “Well, Joseph, I thought that you had this move all organized and wouldn’t need your pa to help you, but if you feel you’re not capable of handling it, I guess I could change my plans for the day to take care of it for you.”<\/p>\n That had Joe sputtering. “Well, no, Pa, it’s just that we don’t usually see you all dressed up on a Friday morning.”<\/p>\n Hoss knew better than to get into a verbal battle of one-upmanship with his father. He dug into his flapjacks, eggs, bacon, and ham with gusto before doing his best to change the subject. “Hop Sing shur outdone himself this morning. This is a meal fit for a king.”<\/p>\n “Well, I’m sure Hop Sing knew you would need the energy today for the big move. Now I need to get going. Katherine is due in on the morning stage, and I don’t want to be late.” Setting aside his napkin, Ben moved quickly to stand and head for the front door. He was as nervous and excited as he had felt for a long time. He agreed with Adam that this visit by Katherine was just what he needed to take his mind off more maudlin matters.<\/p>\n At the breakfast table, the rest of the family discussed the patriarch of the Ponderosa. They were happy to see how more alive he had seemed that morning.<\/p>\n “I don’t know what you said to Pa last night, Adam, but it shur seems to have done him some good. He’s been kinda moping around here for quite a while. I don’t think I’ve seen him smile that much . . . in a long time.” Hoss had been going to say that he hadn’t seen him smile that much since before Adam left, but he didn’t want to remind his older brother of more difficult times either. He was rather hoping that the whole family was on the rebound. At the moment, it was his father who needed some support.<\/p>\n When Ben got to town, he was greeted by Sheriff Coffee who was sitting on the bench outside the stage depot. Roy liked to see who was arriving in town and rarely missed a stage arrival. “Well, Ben, you leaving or meeting somebody important? I ain’t seen you in such fancy duds for quite a spell.” Roy saw an energy in Ben that he hadn’t seen in some time either.<\/p>\n “Now you sound like Hoss. I do dress up on occasion.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t mean to sound critical. I was jest saying as how you liked mighty good.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Roy. Adam invited Katherine Saunders to come for a visit. She and a traveling companion should be here on this stage. I’m looking forward to seeing her again.”<\/p>\n Any further conversation was halted with the stage barreling down the street. “Durn fool. He can be an hour or more late, but he always brings that stage in here like he’s been pushing hard the whole time. I’m gonna have another talk with him.”<\/p>\n As the stage halted in front of the depot, Roy waited with a stern expression to talk with the driver. As soon as he set the step by the stage door, Roy hustled him away for a lecture on public safety. Ben pulled the stage door open, and first to exit was a young woman about the same height as Lea but with dark hair and eyes. Next was Katherine. When she stepped down from the stage, it seemed so natural for her to go into Ben’s embrace. For the two of them, the years and the troubles of the past melted away, and they shared a gentle kiss.<\/p>\n Chapter 10<\/p>\n “Oh, Ben, let me introduce you to my traveling companion. Adam was so kind to invite her as well. Her name is Maureen Fourier but everyone calls her Mo. Mo, this is Ben Cartwright, a finer gentleman has never lived.”<\/p>\n Slightly taken aback by Mo’s last name, Ben recovered quickly and was gracious. “I’m very pleased to meet you.” Ben took Mo’s hand. “I hope that you will enjoy staying with us on the Ponderosa. There’s quite a bit going on today because my son Joseph is moving his family to his new house. By tomorrow, things should be more normal.”<\/p>\n After collecting the luggage, Ben helped the ladies into the carriage. Katherine sat beside him and Mo leaned forward from the back to see as much as she could see. Ben didn’t know much of her history but had to assume she had spent little or no time in the mountains for she seemed to have a fascination with everything there. He took the wide swing as he drove to the house. He knew there would be a lot of hustle and bustle at the house with Joe’s move so the longer he took, the quieter it would be once he got back. It also gave him the opportunity to show the lake view to Katherine who had missed it and Mo who was in awe of it when she saw it.<\/p>\n “It’s like a jewel in an exquisite setting. I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.”<\/p>\n “You can see it every day that you’re here. The weather is getting cooler and some of the leaves are already turning color. The yellows with the green of the pines and the blue water is even more magnificent.”<\/p>\n “Is that snow up on the mountains already?”<\/p>\n “Yes, but it’s not already. There can be snow up at those heights at any time. As we get closer to winter, there is snow all the time.”<\/p>\n “It must be beautiful here in winter.”<\/p>\n “It is, but Katherine can also tell you that many preparations must be made. Lots of wood has to be cut and stacked, supplies stockpiled, and buildings readied for the storms. Sometimes we’re snowed in for a time and have to be ready for that.”<\/p>\n Sitting quietly and listening to the conversation, Katherine was enjoying the view and hearing Ben’s voice. His voice was rich and full of life. She suddenly realized how much she had missed it. She let the sound of his voice and the beauty of the scenery bring serenity. For the first time in five years, she felt at peace. So many things that had been in her thoughts were more clear now. She hoped that Ben felt the same way.<\/p>\n By the time they got to the Ponderosa, it was very quiet at the main house. Ben carried luggage up to the bedrooms recently vacated and apologized for their spartan condition. “We’ll have them ready for you by this evening. Hop Sing is wonderful at organizing such things. He may complain a lot about all the work we give him, but he is a treasure to this family. Mo, you’ll meet him soon. Please remember that he is as much a part of this family as my sons, their wives, and my grandsons.”<\/p>\n Coming down the hallway with clean linens, blankets, and comforters stacked in his arms, Hop Sing heard what Ben said and waited a reasonable length of time so it would not appear that he had been eavesdropping. He came into the bedroom where Ben was standing with the two ladies and was introduced. “I fix rooms up fine for you. No problem. Missy Katherine and Missy Mo honored guests. I fix special dinner just for you.”<\/p>\n Katherine remembered Hop Sing fondly and remembered too that he had wonderful culinary skills. “Thank you, Hop Sing. I’m looking forward to having the best meal in the west. I’m sorry that we have added so much work. I know how busy you are with this growing family. If there is anything we can do, please ask. I know how to work.”<\/p>\n “I thank you, but Missy Katherine and Missy Mo guests; no work.”<\/p>\n Next Ben showed Mo to a room next door to that one. She was surprised that she would have her own room. “Now that Joe is in his own home again, we have plenty of room. Adam and Lea with their son Abel have the two rooms at the end of this hall. Hoss has the first room at the top of the stairs, and I have the room next to him. We have one more downstairs if we need it.” Ben had hardly stopped speaking when Hop Sing showed up with two bowls, two pitchers of water, and two towels. Ben helped him set one on the dresser in the room for Mo and then carried the other to Katherine’s room across the hall. “I’ll let you ladies freshen up then. Hop Sing will bring you anything else you need right now. By this evening, we’ll have lamps and other items in the room as well.” As Ben walked down the stairs, he was smiling. It felt good to have something to do, and spending time with Katherine promised to be very good. He hoped that Hoss or Candy would agree to escort Mo on a tour of the Ponderosa on Saturday so that he could have Katherine all to himself. He surprised himself by thinking that way though. It was as if all the troubles over Eden had slid into the background. He knew they would have to talk about it sometime, but hoped they could put that behind them. He had done what he could to help the young man, but Eden simply had been too far gone with his bad choices. There was no help for Eden by the time Ben was involved.<\/p>\n By the middle of the afternoon, Lea was back with Abel who needed a nap. When she was introduced to the ladies, she blanched at the Fourier name but said nothing more than that Abel needed a nap and she would sit with him. Adam came in later in the afternoon. Ben introduced him to Mo and of course he said hello to Katherine. He showed no outward sign of emotion but asked where Lea was before heading upstairs to join her. Ben had expected a reaction like that and wondered how much of a problem it would be.<\/p>\n “Mr. Cartwright, is there some problem with me being here? Your son and his wife seem to be a bit unhappy about it.”<\/p>\n “Oh, there’s no problem at all.”<\/p>\n “Ben, I know Adam and you better than that. Mo is correct in her assessment. Why don’t you just tell us what’s wrong?”<\/p>\n Hesitant to say anything because he was afraid of betraying any of Adam’s confidence, Ben hesitated, but Katherine eased that somewhat.<\/p>\n “Does it have to do with the trouble he had in Italy and France?” At Ben’s surprised look, Katherine smiled. “He told me a short story of six months that were apparently quite unpleasant for him. He offered no details, but I can imagine some of what happened.”<\/p>\n “All I can say is that the woman who got them in trouble by asking Lea to carry some letters to Italy was a Madame Fourier.”<\/p>\n Mo took a deep breath. “So I opened up a lot of unpleasant memories for them, is that it?”<\/p>\n “That’s about it.”<\/p>\n “Would it help if I explain that my family is from Louisiana, south of New Orleans, and originally from Acadia? My father came to California in the rush for gold. We have never been to France. My family has been in Canada and America for over a hundred years.”<\/p>\n Coming down the stairs, Adam heard what Mo said. “I’m sorry if we made you feel uncomfortable. It was just the surprise of it. We’re fine. You don’t owe us any explanation.”<\/p>\n “No, I don’t mind, and it may help put your mind at ease. My father died in the gold fields. He got sick, and no one took the time to help him. My mother was a talented cook so she supported us with a small restaurant. Some drunken men came in one night and demanded the money. It was all we had so she refused. One of them hit her. She fell and they kicked her when she was down. It wasn’t a terrible kick or anything but she bled inside. No one even knew it until the next day. By then it was too late. I was fifteen and on my own. I worked in the saloons because I was tall enough. After five years of that, I might have been forced into a marriage, but Katherine took me in. I’ve been with her ever since. I’m twenty-five now, and Fourier is simply my father’s name. I’m sorry that it upset you.”<\/p>\n “I apologize if our responses made you ill at ease. As I said, we’re fine. It was just the surprise of it. There is no need for you to be apologetic.”<\/p>\n “Mo, Adam means what he says. You don’t have to feel badly about what happened.”<\/p>\n Before any more could be said, Hop Sing announced that dinner was almost ready. Adam said he would go tell Hoss if Ben would go up and tell Lea. Within a short time, Hoss and Adam were back. Apparently, Adam had described Mo to Hoss because he was looking around for her as soon as he entered the house but saw Katherine first.<\/p>\n “Hoss, so good to see you.”<\/p>\n “Katherine, you’re a sight for sore eyes. I ain’t seen so many pretty women ever in my life as I’ve seen already today, and Adam tells me you done brought another one with you.”<\/p>\n “Yes, Mo went with your father to talk to Lea. They’ll be down shortly.”<\/p>\n When Mo and Ben came down the stairs, Adam had to poke Hoss in the arm. “Shut your mouth before you start drooling. Remember, now, be polite so you don’t scare her off.”<\/p>\n Mo greeted Hoss as she had greeted Ben and then Adam. She was polite but there was no warmth. Adam wondered at her lack of affect, and thought that at some point he would ask Katherine about that. Otherwise the evening went well with plans for everyone to go to see Joe’s new home in the morning and help as needed. Then Ben planned to take Katherine for a carriage ride and asked if Hoss could escort Mo.<\/p>\n “That’s all right, Mr. Cartwright. I can stay here and get some things done. I don’t need to be entertained.”<\/p>\n Hoss looked disappointed in that, but Ben thought that perhaps it was all too new for Mo so he agreed that she could do whatever she wished the next day. Hoss tried to interest her in a few things, but she found an excuse why each one wasn’t necessary or desirable until he gave up. He said he was going up to bed soon after as he had had a busy day helping Joe move and then arrange things in his house. Adam and Lea said good night for the same reason and headed upstairs with Abel. Mo excused herself as well as soon as the others were out of sight.<\/p>\n “Well, Katherine, would you like a brandy before bedtime?”<\/p>\n “I would enjoy that, Ben. Perhaps we could even put on our coats and take a look at the stars? The sky is always so beautiful up here.”<\/p>\n “Well, we could try, but I’m afraid that clouds have rolled in, and we won’t be seeing any stars tonight. Perhaps tomorrow night, but tonight, how about we sit by the fire. We have a lot to talk about.”<\/p>\n “Yes, we do. I would like to talk about the present first, though, if you don’t mind. I thought that your family might be just the thing for Mo, but I’m afraid that she still sees all men much the same.”<\/p>\n “I noticed that. She’s polite and gracious, but seems to keep herself distanced physically as well as in her conversation.”<\/p>\n “She had a few bad experiences in the saloons. She really had standards that were much higher than the usual saloon girl. She didn’t like them touching her and kissing her. If they went too far, she objected strenuously. It caused her to be hit a few times, and sometimes forced to do things she didn’t want to do. The last time, several men had to pull a man off of her. He beat her terribly first though. That’s when I got involved. She was twenty and unlikely to make it to twenty-one the way things were going. I had just arrived in Roseville. No one there had thought to try to help her. I was the first and only one to offer her a refuge. Now she doesn’t trust men at all, but at the same time, she will do almost anything a man orders her to do because for five years, it was her only way to survive. It really is a difficult situation.”<\/p>\n “You thought that perhaps being around decent men here might get her to see that not all men are like that.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I think she knows that, but she doesn’t feel it. When men try to get close to her, fear takes over. You saw how she was with Hoss. Dear Hoss was trying so hard, and she just turned aside every overture. I don’t know what to do. She can’t always live with me. She needs to have a real life.”<\/p>\n “If she needs a kind man to show her that not all men are like those who mistreated her, then Hoss is the one. He knows how to gentle almost anything. He won’t give up either. I saw him work with a kitten that hissed, scratched, and tried to bite him every time he wanted to feed her.”<\/p>\n “And what happened?”<\/p>\n “Nicest darn barn cat we ever had. Hoss felt very badly when she got sick and died. But that cat was devoted to him. She knew he loved her.”<\/p>\n “Mo isn’t a kitten.”<\/p>\n “No, but the same methods work whether it’s a scared kitten or a hurting woman. Kindness, gentleness, and caring make all the difference in the world, and Hoss has a man sized amount of each of those that he is willing to give.”<\/p>\n “Well then I guess the best solution is to get them together somehow. I don’t know if it will work though because Mo is rather stubborn sometimes.”<\/p>\n “Katherine, surely you haven’t forgotten that Cartwright stubbornness?” Ben smiled and offered Katherine his arm. “We should get some rest. It looks like we have a lot of work to do.”<\/p>\n Ben and Katherine went to their beds that night with pleasant thoughts and a feeling of peacefulness neither had felt in quite some time. Adam however was tossing and turning in his sleep. Finally in the midst of one of the bad dreams, he slipped out of bed and stood by the window staring out at the moonlit landscape. The worst memories he had left were from that French jail and then the prison ship. He didn’t know how to share those memories with anyone. Those experiences had affected how he thought about himself as well as how much he could respect himself. There was some loathing and self-doubt tied up in those memories which made them difficult to face. As he stood there, he felt cool hands touch his neck that was wet with perspiration.<\/p>\n “A nightmare?”<\/p>\n Reaching around to pull Lea into an embrace. “I’m sorry for waking you. I know you had a long day yesterday.”<\/p>\n “You had a long day too. Now answer my question.”<\/p>\n “More a bad dream than a nightmare.”<\/p>\n “Adam, you need to find a way to get the rest of those memories out. You can’t keep holding it all in. I know it was a surprise to hear that name spoken in your own home, but it shouldn’t have had this impact. It’s all the things you’re holding back that are bursting to get out.”<\/p>\n “Let’s go back to bed. It’s a little chilly standing here.”<\/p>\n “Perhaps we can find something to do to warm up and take your mind off your dreams.”<\/p>\n “I don’t want you to feel you have to.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I have to, I have to, but not just for that.”<\/p>\n And Adam knew that if he could see her face, she would be grinning at her own cleverness, but he did like the way she thought so he let her lead him back to their bed. With the lovemaking and Lea in his embrace afterwards, Adam was able to fall asleep without any more dreams of rough hands groping and grasping in the night.<\/p>\n Chapter 11<\/p>\n The next morning at breakfast, it was clear that Adam had not slept well and Lea looked almost as tired. Everyone at the table noticed and each thought they knew why. After breakfast, the entire group walked to Joe’s new house to see if they could help and also to get a look at the house after Joe and Alice had a chance to make it look more like a home. Joe asked Hoss to stay to help move a few pieces of furniture, and Hoss cocked his head at Mo when only Joe could see. Before the group left to see the progress on Adam’s new house, Joe made the request that Hoss wanted even if Joe didn’t entirely understand why it was important.<\/p>\n “Mo, could you stay and help too? Alice could use a bit of help in Joey’s room, and I think the two of you could move his small bed and dresser. That way the two of you can catch up to the others quickly.”<\/p>\n It didn’t take long to move the items that Joe and Alice wanted moved so Hoss and Mo were free to walk to Adam’s house in less than a half hour. It was clear to Hoss that Mo was uncomfortable in his presence. He liked her but thought she seemed like a deer who had sniffed a cougar or a bear. She was nervous so he tried his best to soothe her fears.<\/p>\n “Ma’am, I may be big and not so good to look at, but I would never hurt ya. I could never hurt a woman. Please believe me. Katherine would never trusted you to walk with me if she had any worries. Ya gotta know that. So if she thinks you’re safe with me, then ya gotta know ya are.”<\/p>\n Mo paused before saying anything. “My experience has been that men seem to be just like that until they want something. My father seemed like a good father but he abandoned us to chase after gold. The men who killed my mother were probably just like all the other men until they had something to drink and wanted some money. The men in the saloon were nice too until they wanted something I didn’t want to give, and then they were insulting and mean. Katherine thought her son was good too until she knew better. She’s told me all about that.”<\/p>\n “I’m real sorry that you’ve only met those kind of men. Ain’t nobody in my family like that. Fact is, we wouldn’t put up with anybody like that on the Ponderosa. You gotta know that men here in Nevada respect women and treat em proper. You should talk to Katherine about what she thinks of the men in my family and around here. You don’t have to take my word for it.”<\/p>\n Mo was quiet, but she wasn’t at all sure about what he had said although he did seem sincere. She walked beside him but was still wary. As they neared Adam’s house, Hoss thought he heard something. He told her to wait and he went into the trees returning with a small hawk with an injured wing. He had wrapped his handkerchief around its head.<\/p>\n “Are you going to kill it?”<\/p>\n Completely affronted by that question, Hoss could only respond with his heart. “No, of course not. I’m gonna try to make it better. Hop Sing better not find out though cause these little hawks steal baby chickens some times. I do try to make sure the chicken coop is tight whenever there’s little ones around cause they can get out of the tiniest holes, and it ain’t safe for em outside the coop.”<\/p>\n Entranced by Hoss and the hawk, for a little while, Mo forgot to be wary. She stepped close to Hoss. “Can I touch it?”<\/p>\n “Sure ya can. Just be real gentle and move real slow. Put your hand on its back and slide it down slowly toward the tail, but don’t touch that wing cause I think it might be broke some.”<\/p>\n “It’s so soft. I always thought hawks were dangerous.”<\/p>\n “Well, ya see, that’s why I put my handkerchief over its head. They always calm down when ya do that. I cain’t take him into Adam’s house so why don’t you go inside and tell em that I gotta go take care of something.”<\/p>\n “Oh, would you wait. I want to see what you do with him. Maybe I could help?”<\/p>\n Smiling, Hoss nodded. “His house is only through the trees right there. I’ll walk with ya to the yard, and then you can go in and tell em. Be careful now cause there’s wood and tools and such in front that Adam needs yet.”<\/p>\n Walking nimbly around the obstacles, Mo went inside to tell Katherine that she was going with Hoss to take care of an injured bird. Ben and Adam weren’t at all surprised although Katherine was. After Mo left, Lea asked why.<\/p>\n “As far as I know, she hasn’t been in the company of a man without me or another women being there for the past five years. She hasn’t trusted any man since she was hurt so badly by that last one. She usually sees only the bad side. For her to trust Hoss enough to go with him without me or another woman with her is amazing to me.”<\/p>\n “Was that man punished for what he did?” Lea hoped so but doubted that justice had prevailed or Mo would feel better about it by now.<\/p>\n “Well he spent some time in jail, and other men in the community gave him a good thrashing when he got out. He left town. But at the same time, they seemed to blame Mo. They thought she brought it on herself. Sometimes I think she fears that man is still out there and could do her harm. She has bad dreams. I’ve told her to write down her bad dreams. She needs to get those fears out and face them, but she won’t. The girl is stubborn.”<\/p>\n Looking at Adam, Lea was hopeful. “Maybe you could do that. You’ve told me that you wrote journals when you were younger. Maybe you should try it again?”<\/p>\n “Not here. Not now.” Adam was upset that Lea had brought the subject up with Katherine there as well as Ben. Ben saw the warning signs, but Katherine didn’t.<\/p>\n “I remember that you wrote so well, Adam. I like Lea’s idea. Why don’t you?”<\/p>\n “We didn’t come over here to discuss me. Now do you want a tour of the house or don’t you?”<\/p>\n Despite knowing that he was moving into dangerous territory, Ben would not let Adam’s rudeness to Katherine go lightly. “Adam, you shouldn’t be so rude to our guest. You were the one who invited Katherine. The least you could do is to be polite to her.”<\/p>\n “And I don’t need any more lectures either. I think I’ll go to town. There are some supplies I need. I’ll see all of you later.” Adam stalked out of the house and headed to the stable.<\/p>\n “Oh no, it seems I stepped into it that time. I had no idea that was such a touchy subject.”<\/p>\n As Lea comforted Abel who was upset by his father’s angry words, Ben tried to soothe Katherine’s concerns too. “Adam had a very difficult time. I think you know the bare bones of the story, but I can tell you that what you have imagined is probably only a fraction of what he suffered. He can’t even bring himself to tell us what he endured. He’s still recovering, and I should have known better than to push him into a corner like I did. I should have known he would come out swinging.”<\/p>\n “He looks fine.”<\/p>\n “He didn’t when he got here. He was thin and looked haunted. He had terrible nightmares and was exhausted much of the time. The nightmares seem to have been banished, but the terrible memories are still there.”<\/p>\n Lea joined the conversation then. “He hasn’t told everything. He may have told the men on that drive a lot of what happened, but I think it was the physical torture and the abuse and deprivation that he described. There are some other things he won’t talk about to anyone. He doesn’t have nightmares but he still has bad dreams that interrupt his sleep.”<\/p>\n Suddenly Ben understood the short temper Adam had exhibited. “He was surprised to hear the Fourier name yesterday. So, last night was one of those nights of bad dreams, wasn’t it? He’s tired today on top of everything else.”<\/p>\n Nodding, Lea sighed deeply. “We shouldn’t talk about it too much when he isn’t here. You know how much he dislikes that too. But I do like Katherine’s idea, and I’ll suggest it again when he isn’t so on edge.”<\/p>\n “I’ll try to be careful what I say today. I’ll let Hoss and Joe know too that today is not a good day to push him at all.”<\/p>\n At the stable, Hoss hadn’t gotten the warning of course. “Hey, Adam, what’s wrong with you anyhow? I thought you were showing your house to Pa and Katherine.”<\/p>\n “Nothing is wrong with me. It would be nice if everyone would just leave me alone.” Ignoring the hawk and moving to saddle Sport, Adam made it clear he wasn’t in the mood for conversation by keeping his back to Hoss. After he rode out, Mo looked over at Hoss.<\/p>\n “That’s what I mean. Men can seem just fine, but as soon as things don’t go their way, they get nasty.”<\/p>\n “Don’t go being too hard on Adam. He’s had a real bad time of it. He’s still got a ways to go, I guess. He looks all healthy and all, but inside, he’s still hurting. I wish there was some way to help him, but none of us got any idea how.”<\/p>\n Mo knew very little of Adam’s story, so Hoss filled in as much as he knew. “So ya see, he’s got the right to get a bit upset now and then. He’s had a rough go. You ain’t the only one done run into some evil in your life. I’d like to see him the way he was, and mostly he is, but there’s still something wrong. I know it. I wish I could find a way to help him.”<\/p>\n Hoss had broken through some of Mo’s barriers already. She couldn’t yet reconcile the large man and his large presence with his speech and actions that were all kind and gentle. “Do you try to help everyone who is hurting?”<\/p>\n “Ifn I can. Sometimes there ain’t nothing can be done. That bothers me some.”<\/p>\n “What do you mean?”<\/p>\n “Well, just a few days ago, we had a cow that was calving. Now that was awful late in the season and we was gonna keep that cow and calf in the stable for the winter so I had her up here near us. We went out one morning and found that the calf was stuck coming out and probably had been most of the night. We worked and pulled that calf out, but it was too late for it. Now the whole thing had caused some hurt and some real strain on that cow. She was suffering a lot and couldn’t stand or nothing. I tried everything I knew how to do, but she was hurting. Wasn’t nothing to do but end her suffering.” Just thinking about that had Hoss tearing up. He hated to see a creature suffer, and not to be able to help made it much worse. Mo could see that in him. He was busy finding leather strips to tie the hawk to a perch that he had fashioned. Then he moved to an empty stall to put the perch in but couldn’t do it with one hand.<\/p>\n “May I hold the hawk while you do that?”<\/p>\n “Well that would be a big help. Here, take the leather off my wrist and put it on yours. Yeah, you done it just right. Now you just let it sit there then.”<\/p>\n Smiling at Mo because of her concern for the hawk, Hoss bent down to place the perch. As he worked, he continued to talk because the hawk seemed to be calm with their voices. Then once the perch was secured, he guided Mo to transfer the hawk to the perch before securing it there with the leather strips. He left the handkerchief over its head to keep it calm until it got used to its temporary home.<\/p>\n “Would you like to take a walk and see what else we got around here?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I think I would like that.”<\/p>\n The walk didn’t happen. They heard Ben calling for Hoss and began to run toward Adam’s new house. The tone of Ben’s call left no doubt that something was wrong. When they met the others outside of Adam’s house, Katherine was holding Abel who was crying and reaching out to his mother who was laying on the ground in a fetal position. Ben knelt by Lea’s side.<\/p>\n “Lea, can you tell me what’s wrong?”<\/p>\n In between gasping for breath and grimacing in pain, Lea tried to explain. Finally the others understood that she was with child, and something had gone very wrong. Ben asked Hoss to pick her up and take her to the house. As gently as he could, Hoss slipped his arms beneath Lea and lifted her. Mo helped by holding her legs up as she continually pushed them about because of the pain she was in. It took some effort to get her to the house and into the downstairs guest room. By that time, blood and other fluids were staining her dress.<\/p>\n “Pa, you know she’s miscarrying, don’t you?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I know. Hoss, I’ll get someone to ride for the doctor. I’ll go find Adam. You do what you can for her.”<\/p>\n With towels in hand, Hop Sing was there too, and he and Hoss began to place large towels under Lea. Mo was there and told the two men to leave so she could remove Lea’s dress and other garments. As Katherine sat on the settee and attempted to soothe Abel, Hop Sing went to get one of Lea’s gowns and some clean sheets and blankets. It was likely going to be a very messy time. Everyone it seemed was whispering a prayer as they did what they could. Hoss stepped outside and saw several of the men standing at the bunkhouse door. He asked one of them to please go to Joe’s house and tell them that Lea needed a doctor. Of course, it didn’t take long for Joe and Alice to get to the house. Joey’s presence helped calm Abel down as he and Joey were devoted to each other. Alice went to sit with Lea, and then all they could do was wait.<\/p>\n The doctor arrived well before Adam returned. Adam had gone the long way to town in order to settle himself down. He knew he had overreacted and owed apologies. Somehow these memories unsettled him so much that he spoke and acted without thought, which just wasn’t like him. By the time he rode into town, he saw his father’s horse tethered near Sheriff Coffee’s office and knew immediately that something was terribly wrong. He rode there, dismounted, and in just a minute, Roy was there to tell him what had happened. Adam raced out of town without waiting for his father’s return. A great fear of his was that something bad would happen to Lea or Abel, and now it seemed it might actually be happening.<\/p>\n Chapter 12<\/p>\n As Adam raced into the yard of the Ponderosa, Candy saw him and grabbed Sport’s reins. “I’ll take care of him. You go see your wife.” Grateful beyond words, Adam simply ran to the house as Candy led a lathered Sport to the stable. Once inside, there was nothing Adam could do to see Lea. Doctor Martin and Alice were with her and everyone else was waiting for news. Abel immediately saw his father and wanted him.<\/p>\n “Papa, Papa.” With arms outstretched, Abel struggled to leave his uncle’s hold and go to Adam.<\/p>\n “It’s all right, Hoss. I got him.” Adam took Abel who immediately snuggled his head into his father’s neck seeking comfort. He didn’t know what was wrong but they wouldn’t let him see his mother and his father had been gone making him very upset. At least in his father’s embrace, he could have some comfort.<\/p>\n “Where’s Pa?”<\/p>\n “I’m not sure, Joe. Roy told me why Pa was in town. I left without seeing him. I would think Roy would tell him. He should be home soon enough. I doubt he’ll ride like I did. Hoss, how bad is it?”<\/p>\n “Didn’t seem too bad. I mean you know that it ain’t good, but Lea was able to talk with us, and she was awake the whole time. Never wanted nothing for the pain neither. Alice sat with her until the doc got here, and then he asked her to stay and help.”<\/p>\n Holding Abel and rubbing his back gently, Adam sat down in the blue chair that Joe vacated for him. “I’m glad Alice was here for her. I should have been.”<\/p>\n “Now Adam, there was no way you had of knowing that this would happen. We go to town all the time to pick up supplies and such. It just happened. Ain’t no reason to feel bad about not being here when it started.”<\/p>\n “Thanks, Hoss, but you know I left because of my temper. I need to try harder to control it.”<\/p>\n “You need to take it easier on yourself. Lea’s gonna need your support so you need to buck up and get ready.”<\/p>\n Simply nodding in acquiescence, Adam continued to rub Abel’s back as the little boy relaxed into sleep. A short time later, Ben came into the house. He walked over to Adam and placed a hand on his shoulder for comfort and support. Katherine moved to Ben’s side and gave him a small kiss on the cheek.<\/p>\n “I’ll go see about getting some coffee and tea. Hop Sing has been busy running errands. Under the circumstances, I don’t think he’ll mind a little help in the kitchen.”<\/p>\n Mo offered to help, but Katherine said one woman in Hop Sing’s kitchen was enough for now. So Mo sat back and continued to study these Cartwrights. Hoss had said they were different from the men she had known, and she was beginning to think he was correct. She saw them give each other comfort and support, and even in his temper, Adam had not hurt anyone but left to get himself under control. He had seemed so intimidating and even a bit frightening to her, but as she watched him tenderly soothe his son, her ideas about him were changing. Joe had his son sleeping on his chest too. It was a family scene unlike anything she had ever seen, and Katherine seemed to fit right in. Mo had seen the tender kiss on the cheek that Katherine had given Ben. She knew a bit about their history, and was somewhat surprised that they seemed to be able to put it all into perspective and move beyond it. She began to think it might be time for her to shed her past and look forward instead of back.<\/p>\n Everyone sat up at least a little when Paul emerged from the guest bedroom. He held his finger over his lips to indicate quiet as he pulled the door closed. “She’s going to be fine. She lost quite a bit of blood, but that’s slowed down considerably. It may continue for the next several days. She needs lots of fluids and rest. I want her to stay right where she is for two days at least. Then with help, if the bleeding is completely stopped, she can go to her bedroom for the rest of her convalescence. Bed rest or chair rest for six weeks is my prescription.”<\/p>\n “Why so long, doctor? I’ve known women who were up and around the same day when something like this happened.”<\/p>\n “Katherine, that’s true, but the bleeding was especially heavy. She can’t afford to have that happen again. As I said, she’ll be fine but she needs to take it very easy and rest. In some ways, this was worse than a delivery. There was some tearing of the womb. I don’t know why it happened, but time will heal all of it.”<\/p>\n Adam was concerned. “It’s going to be difficult to keep her down for six weeks.”<\/p>\n “Maybe, but she’s also emotionally exhausted. I told her six weeks and got no objections. As she feels better, she may want to become more active sooner, but no lifting or carrying for all of the six weeks even if she does get more active as she improves.”<\/p>\n “Can I see her now?”<\/p>\n “Yes, she was asking for you all along, but I thought it best that we take care of the medical concerns without you there. She needs you now though. Keep everything calm and positive.”<\/p>\n After handing off Abel to his very willing father, Adam moved quickly to go to Lea. Alice came out after Adam went in. She looked at Joe and asked if they could go to their house. She wanted to clean up, and Joey needed to nurse and then nap. “I’ll probably join him. This has been a difficult morning. There’s still some bedding and towels in there that need to be taken out if someone could do that please.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, can you carry Joey to our house. I want to help Alice. Honey, you look exhausted. Lean on me, and we’ll get you home.”<\/p>\n Katherine had gone back into the kitchen to help and Ben had Abel in his arms, so Mo volunteered to clear out the soiled linens from the guest bedroom and take them to the washroom. She quietly opened the guest bedroom door after Hoss and Joe left with their charges. She paused as she watched Adam comfort Lea. He was kneeling by the bed so that he was on the same eye level with her. Doctor Martin wanted her flat on her back for the rest of the day so Adam had one his hand clasped with her hand, and with the other hand, he softly stroked her hair and caressed her cheek as he whispered softly to her that everything was going to be all right.<\/p>\n “But I lost our baby.”<\/p>\n “Sweetheart, that isn’t your fault. Paul said there was something wrong with this right from the start. He said that’s probably why you were having those pains.”<\/p>\n “But I feel so sad.”<\/p>\n “I’m sad too. I wish we could have had that baby, but it wasn’t to be. We have Abel, and maybe someday, God will bless us with another child. Right now, you need to take care of yourself. Abel needs you. I need you.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I love you so much.”<\/p>\n “I love you, Lea. I would do anything to make things better for you if I could.”<\/p>\n “Just being by my side is enough. Please don’t leave me.”<\/p>\n “I’ll be here as long as you need me. Now close your eyes and try to sleep a little. I know you’re tired after last night. I woke you up with my bad dream.”<\/p>\n “All right. I’ll sleep, if you’ll sleep next to me.”<\/p>\n Quickly gathering up the linens then, Mo turned to leave. Adam asked if she could please bring in a pitcher of water because he couldn’t leave Lea’s side. When she returned, Adam poured some into a glass and gently lifted Lea’s head so she could sip some. He thanked Mo, and asked then if she would tell the others that Lea was going to try to sleep, and he would stay with her. Once Mo left the room and pulled the door closed, Adam moved around to the other side of the bed, pulled off his boots, and lay beside Lea wrapping an arm around her. She reached up with both hands to grasp his arm, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Exhausted mentally, physically, and emotionally, Adam soon followed. About an hour later, Ben pushed the door open a bit to show Abel that his parents were sleeping. Abel seemed satisfied with that especially when his Uncle Hoss offered to take him to the stable to show him a bird. Mo had to smile at how well Hoss could handle the pint-sized barrel of energy that was Abel. She offered to walk out there with him and was rewarded with a full Hoss grin and twinkling blue eyes. She had somehow never noticed the eyes so much before this, but once she focused in on them, she couldn’t stop looking. He had eyes as clear as a spring sky. All he needed was a rainbow. That thought made her smile.<\/p>\n “What’s got ya smiling?”<\/p>\n “Oh, I was just thinking that you are as light as a spring day. I never would have guessed it from my first impression of you.”<\/p>\n Hoss did one of his bashful aw shucks headshakes then, and Mo wanted to kiss him. The thought surprised her immensely. She had never felt that way about any man, and suddenly in two days, she felt that way about Hoss. Hoss saw the look.<\/p>\n “What’s wrong? Did I do something wrong?”<\/p>\n Shaking her head at his concern, Mo smiled again. “Not at all. I was just thinking.”<\/p>\n “Good, cause if I ever do anything to make you frown, you just tell me, and I’ll stop. I like to see ya smiling.”<\/p>\n There was that grin of his again and those darn baby blue eyes. She felt like she could fall into those eyes. They were like crystal clear spring water. That made her start smiling again, and she noted how pleased Hoss was because of that. It was interesting to her that he would be pleased because she was happy. That was something else she had never experienced with a man. Hoss might be the only unselfish man on the earth, or he could be correct and men on the Ponderosa and in Virginia City were not at all like the men she had known. If that was true, she never wanted to leave there. Again she frowned as she thought about that, and again, Hoss was concerned.<\/p>\n “Maybe you ought not to think too much. It sure seems to weigh heavy on ya. I think Adam thinks too much too. He might be better off ifn he didn’t always think so much.”<\/p>\n “You were right about Adam too. I saw how he was with Lea. He was so tender and sweet, and it was just what she needed.”<\/p>\n “Aw, ole Adam’s got quite the bark, but the only ones he ever bites are them that needs it. He’s just a puppy in black clothes otherwise. Sometimes I think he wears them black clothes just to make people think he’s kinda dangerous. Course he is dangerous to some but only those who threaten harm to his family and friends. Then he won’t back down for nothing.”<\/p>\n “You really like him, don’t you?”<\/p>\n “Mo, ifn I could pick anybody in the world to be my older brother, I’d pick Adam. There ain’t a better one out there anywhere. Stick around for a while. You’ll see.”<\/p>\n By then, they had reached the empty stall in the stable where Hoss had left the hawk. It was sitting quietly on its perch. Hoss unwrapped a small parcel he had gotten from Hop Sing albeit with a lot of complaining by the little cook. Hop Sing had a softer heart than he ever let on though because he had given Hoss several pieces of beef cut small enough for the hawk to eat. After handing a wide-eyed Abel to Mo, Hoss took the small branch he had grabbed from a tree as they passed it and now put a piece of meat on the end of it. He reached out and took the handkerchief from the hawk’s head. That made the bird somewhat agitated, but it was hungry that when Hoss offered the meat, it took it. It took all of it eventually and then sat there staring at them.<\/p>\n “Do you wonder what he’s thinking now?”<\/p>\n “Maybe he’s wondering why you didn’t fix his wing?”<\/p>\n “Nah, ifn it’s broke, everything’s still right where it should be. The less I do, the better off it will be when I release it. A couple of weeks sitting here should heal it right up. I’ve taken care of birds before. Compared to some, this one is in pretty good shape.”<\/p>\n When Hoss covered the hawk’s head again, Mo had to ask why. “Well, otherwise, he might get all excited about what’s going on around him and try to get free. Ifn he did that, he could hurt himself worse than he is. With his head covered, he thinks it’s night, so he rests. Rest is what he needs so it works out just fine.”<\/p>\n “How will you know when he’s ready to go?”<\/p>\n “Just like when we fed him today, he’ll flap his wings some. When he does it without favoring that one side, we’ll know he’s healthy again. I hope you’re still here when that happens. There ain’t nothing better than that feeling of letting a creature that was free go back to it. Makes you feel all good inside.”<\/p>\n “I have to tell you, Hoss, that being here has made me feel better inside than I’ve felt since I was about ten or twelve and thought the world was a pretty nice place. It’s good to have that feeling again at least for a little while.”<\/p>\n “Aw, Miss Mo, you can feel that way all the time. Ya just gotta be with the right people.”<\/p>\n “Who are the right people, Hoss?”<\/p>\n “Aw, heck, you know that already. The people who make you feel good inside.”<\/p>\n Chapter 13<\/p>\n In the house later, Adam woke and stayed by Lea’s side watching her sleep. She was pale but her breathing was steady and strong. She seemed a little cool so Adam got out of bed to pull the blanket over her. When he did that, she awakened as well and smiled at him before she remembered what had happened. Then tears threatened to fall again.<\/p>\n “Shh, you need to stay calm.”<\/p>\n “But I lost our baby.”<\/p>\n “No, we lost our baby. We still have each other and we have Abel. We have a lot we can be thankful to have. We’ll get through this. Remember Doctor Martin said everything will heal. Your heart will heal too. Would you like to see Abel? I’m sure by now that he’s missing us and wondering what the heck is going on.”<\/p>\n With Lea’s agreement, Adam went to find Abel. He was with Ben and Katherine but put out his arms to be picked up as soon as he saw Adam. Katherine asked how Lea was doing.<\/p>\n “She’s needs a dose of this medicine.”<\/p>\n Ben had to agree. “Abel is just what she needs now. I remember when Marie miscarried. Having Little Joe there was a huge comfort to her.”<\/p>\n When Adam brought Abel into the room with Lea, he pulled a chair next to the bed and sat Abel on his lap so that Lea could see him, but neither of them would jostle her. She needed rest so Adam was going to make sure she got it. Hop Sing brought in a bowl of warm pudding that he had just made. He handed the pudding bowl and two spoons to Adam. Lea could only have a pillow under her head because Doctor Martin wanted her flat on her back for the time being so Adam or someone would have to feed her.<\/p>\n “You feed family. Make everything all better.”<\/p>\n Abel was looking rather suspiciously at the pudding. He didn’t like oatmeal or grits and this looked suspiciously like those foods to him. Adam took a spoonful of the pudding and sniffed it. He looked at Abel who was staring at him wondering what he was doing.<\/p>\n “This smells really bad. Should we give it to Mama and see if she’ll eat it?” Abel grinned and nodded. Adam held the spoon to Lea’s lips but she wouldn’t open them. “Now Abel said you had to eat this. Open wide.” Lea opened her mouth and ate the pudding before grimacing and making a face like it was the most awful food she had ever had. Then she asked for more. Abel had been laughing at her eating the pudding and then making the face so he was surprised she wanted more. She did the same thing that she had done with the first spoonful, and Abel laughed again.<\/p>\n After about four spoonfuls, Adam asked Abel if he wanted some. He closed his lips up tight. “Now Hop Sing said you were supposed to eat this. Open wide.” So Abel opened up and ate the pudding. He liked it and was going to smile but then decided to mimic his mother and make a terrible face. Lea had to chuckle and Adam smiled. Adam continued to feed his wife and son with lots of laughter and smiling by the three of them. Hoss and Mo came into the house after taking a short walk and had to peek into the bedroom to see what all the merriment was about. Then they walked to where Ben and Katherine were seated.<\/p>\n “What’s going on in there?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, your older brother made a game of feeding his two charges. It’s been good for all of them. They’ve been like that for at least fifteen minutes.”<\/p>\n Hoss gave Mo a rather smug look making her smile. “All right, he’s nice.”<\/p>\n Ben wondered to what that comment was related. “Who’s nice?”<\/p>\n “Pa, Mo was thinking that Adam was kinda scary and maybe not a nice man. I told her she just had to get to know him better. Didn’t take long once she was trying.”<\/p>\n Katherine had to agree. “Adam will do anything he can to help family and friends. He is the most trustworthy, loyal man anyone could hope to have as a friend. I just wish that I could see him look around at the world without that look of pain in his eyes.”<\/p>\n “Life has thrown some terrible things at Adam in the last year. This last one wasn’t the worst. He needs to get a break from all of this. I was hoping that he could work on his house and get away from anything troubling, but then this happened. I don’t know why my oldest son always seems to have turmoil in his life.”<\/p>\n “Probably because he dreams of things he hasn’t done and looks for challenges all around him. He is very much his father’s son.” Katherine smiled at Ben as she said it. She knew he felt he didn’t have any dreams or challenges left, but she thought that being the head of this family was both a dream and a challenge. Ben’s life had changed, but he hadn’t seen that as a step forward yet. She hoped to convince him of it before it was time for her to go. She didn’t really want to go. It was so comfortable staying on the Ponderosa, but she had a business to manage, and investments as well. She also was responsible for Mo and wanted to make sure she had a bright future although from the looks Hoss had been giving Mo, perhaps her future was here on the Ponderosa.<\/p>\n For the next week and a half, the days passed quietly. Alice and Joe continued to settle into their new home but often walked to the main house to visit and have dinner with the family. Lea continued to recover especially after she was allowed to go to her own bedroom and spend more of each day sitting in a chair instead of in bed. She could hold Abel only if someone lifted him into her arms and if he was tired so he wasn’t so active. Things were going well between Hoss and Mo too as they spent time riding around the Ponderosa. Mo especially liked to ride high on the ridge over the lake. Everything was quite nice until several conversations occurred that stirred things up significantly. The first one was a good stirring up though.<\/p>\n Mo and Hoss had dismounted and were standing and looking out over the lake and to the mountains beyond. Mo knew that California was over those mountains. All of her bad memories were over there too. She had not known the peace and tranquility she felt now could ever be hers. Hoss stood by her side. She knew that he was a healer, a peace maker, and a defender, but he was also funny, smart, and loving. She had seen ample evidence of each over the nearly two weeks that she had been on the Ponderosa.<\/p>\n “Hoss, I have really enjoyed my time here.”<\/p>\n Startled to think that Mo was preparing to tell him she was leaving, Hoss turned to her. “You could stay and enjoy more time here. I would like that, and I think maybe you would too.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I think I would. Katherine is talking about going home next week. Soon the snow could block the passes and make it very difficult to get home for the winter.”<\/p>\n “It’s beautiful here in the winter. We got lots a time to be with each other, and there’s Christmas, and snowball fights, and making snowmen, and having popcorn and hot chocolate in front of the fire.”<\/p>\n Mo closed her eyes and tried to imagine how it would be to live that kind of life. Hoss moved closer and touched her arm.<\/p>\n “Are you all right?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I’m going to ask you something I’ve never asked a man. Will you kiss me? Do you want to kiss me?”<\/p>\n “Oh, darling Mo, I’ve wanted to kiss you from the first day I met you. There’s just something about you that makes me want to hold you and protect you. And yes, I want to kiss you, very much.” Hoss wrapped his arms around Mo and pulled her into a gentle embrace. Leaning down, he brushed his lips over hers and then kissed her softly.<\/p>\n Mo wrapped her arms as far around Hoss as she could and then rested her head against his chest. “That was very nice. I’ve never been kissed like that.”<\/p>\n “Huh? Kissed on the lips?”<\/p>\n “No, kissed by someone who cared about how I felt about it. Thank you, Hoss. Now, may I kiss you?”<\/p>\n “Darling, that ain’t nothing you ever gotta ask me. You can kiss me anytime you want.”<\/p>\n The two of them kissed gently again and then with more passion. “Hoss, I don’t want to leave here. I never want to go back to California.”<\/p>\n “Then don’t leave.”<\/p>\n “But how can I stay? I have no place to live here and no means of support.”<\/p>\n “I been thinking about that cause I didn’t want you to leave neither. Lea needs about four more weeks of rest according to the doctor. She can’t do no work and no lifting and no carrying. Well, I was thinking that you could work for Lea and Adam. That would be a month you could live here and you’d get paid for it too. Then it would nearly be Christmas, and you could be our guest for that next two weeks until Christmas Day. Adam would be in his new house by then, and there’d be plenty of room.”<\/p>\n “But what about after that? You told me we could get snowed in here.”<\/p>\n “Well, ifn you were willing and Katherine gives her blessing, I’d like to start courting ya. Now courting should be for six weeks is what I heard, so we could get married on Christmas Day. It would be the best present anybody could ever think to give me.”<\/p>\n “Oh, Hoss, this is going so fast. I guess I never thought you would want to marry me. I guess I was thinking of finding decent work somehow so I could stay here. I needed to do that so Katherine wouldn’t feel obligated to take care of me any more.”<\/p>\n “Darling, you got an answer for me in there somewhere?” Smiling, Hoss hugged her closely.<\/p>\n “Oh, Hoss, yes, yes, that sounds like a wonderful plan, and I would be so happy to be your wife. I think.”<\/p>\n “You think? What do you mean?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I don’t know much about being a wife. I haven’t really seen much of that. I can’t cook. Is that going to be a problem?”<\/p>\n “Nope. My brothers moved out so there’s plenty of room for us to live in the house even when we have children.”<\/p>\n “Children? I hadn’t really thought about that either. We can have children? Have a real family of our own?”<\/p>\n “Darling, that’s what a man and a woman do when they get married. They love each other and they have children. You want that, don’t ya?”<\/p>\n “Yes, yes, I do, but I never thought about all of that. I guess I hadn’t really thought about being married so I never thought about those other things either.”<\/p>\n “Well, I’m sure Katherine can talk to you about things.”<\/p>\n “Oh, Hoss, when can we tell everyone?”<\/p>\n “Tonight at dinner. I already asked Adam about you helping Lea for a month, and he thought it was a great idea. He’s working on the house everyday as much as he can and I been helping him, but we could get a lot more done if someone else helped out more with Lea and with Abel.”<\/p>\n That news was met at dinner with calls for a toast. Joe and Adam had to tease Hoss a bit, but he gave it right back to them especially to Adam who teased Hoss about how suddenly it was all happening. When it was just the three brothers and their father sharing some brandy out on the porch after the ladies went to talk about things up in Lea’s bedroom because she needed to rest a bit, Hoss tried to get a little tease in again. “Seems to me you got married about a day after asking Lea. I at least have the decency to court Mo.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, are you saying what we did was indecent?”<\/p>\n “No, Adam, I never meant to say that. I’m sorry.”<\/p>\n “Well don’t be, because we were.”<\/p>\n Ben nearly spit out his mouthful of brandy with that one, but then the four men roared with laughter. Candy heard them and walked to the porch to find out what all the merriment was. He wasn’t surprised.<\/p>\n “Heck, I saw you riding out with her every day. I figured you were gonna ask her soon as you got your courage up.”<\/p>\n After Ben poured a brandy for Candy, they toasted again and then Ben passed around cigars. He was as happy as he had been when Joe married and then when he found out that Adam had married. He had waited a long time but all three sons were going to be husbands. Then he got a little somber remembering his conversation with Katherine. She insisted that she had to go back to California.<\/p>\n “Ben, I have a business to run, and investments to manage. I need to go back. By the time I get everything done, it will be too late to travel back here for Christmas. I’m sorry, but that’s just the way of it.”<\/p>\n Now that Mo was getting married on Christmas Day, Ben hoped that he could convince Katherine to change her mind. They were getting along so well and had put the past to rest, but there was still a wariness about her that he didn’t understand. He planned to have another conversation with her now that Mo’s plans had changed so dramatically.<\/p>\n That evening as Adam and Lea prepared to go to bed, Adam told Lea that he had hired Mo to help her for a month. The response was about what he had expected.<\/p>\n “Without asking me?”<\/p>\n “You need help, and I need more time to work on our house. Hoss wanted a way for Mo to be able to stay. It seemed like the best idea for everyone.”<\/p>\n “But you should have talked to me about it before you did that. You know I like Mo, but I can do more for myself every day. I don’t need a full-time helper, and I resent that you did it without consulting me. You promised that we would talk about everything, but lately, you’ve gone back on your word about that.”<\/p>\n “This is the only thing I haven’t told you.”<\/p>\n “No, there’s a lot you haven’t told me, and you still have those bad dreams. When are you going to tell me about those?”<\/p>\n “I can’t.”<\/p>\n No, you won’t. You don’t think I can handle it, well, I can handle it better than watching you continue to suffer. Why don’t you tell me so we can be done with it?” Adam said nothing as he stood staring out the window. “Well, at least, journal it. You have to get it out somehow and if you won’t tell me, then write it down. Put it into words. You know you need to do this.”<\/p>\n “No, I know no such thing. I want to forget it, but you won’t let me.”<\/p>\n “It’s been a long time. Forgetting isn’t working. Will you at least think about doing it my way and putting it all in a journal?”<\/p>\n “I wouldn’t want you to read it.”<\/p>\n “I would never read your journal unless you said I could. You know you can trust me on that, can’t you?”<\/p>\n “I’ll think about it, but I won’t make any promises.”<\/p>\n So that was left unresolved but at least each one had been able to express what was in their hearts and minds. Lea slept better than she had in some time, but was awakened before dawn when Adam had another bad dream. Adam felt tremendous guilt then. He had managed not to blame himself for Lea miscarrying the baby because Doctor Martin said it had never been all right, and that miscarriages under those circumstances were better than having the pregnancy go full term and deliver a stillborn baby or a baby that would die soon after birth. But now when Lea was supposed to be getting rest and staying calm, he had argued with her and then woke her from her sleep all in the same night. He lay looking at the shadows on the ceiling and thinking. Lea rested her head on his shoulder and caressed his chest to let him know she didn’t hold any of it against him, but he held it against himself. He knew he had to do something.<\/p>\n “I’ll try the journaling.”<\/p>\n Chapter 14<\/p>\n Every day, Adam had breakfast, lunch, and dinner with his family. He spent the mornings and afternoons working on the house that he was determined to have ready before Christmas. He wanted to be able to move in during the holiday, and with Hoss’ help as well as his father’s some times, it looked like he would be able to do it. In the evenings, he would disappear to the new house for an hour or two and often looked tired or even haggard when he returned. After the first couple of times, Ben asked Lea if she knew what he was doing in the evening.<\/p>\n “He’s journaling the memories he can’t make himself tell us. He’s had no bad dreams since he started, but we both think that could be because he’s so exhausted by the time he crawls into bed that his mind has no energy left for them.”<\/p>\n “Is that why things seem a bit tense between the two of you?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I guess so. I hadn’t thought it was so obvious, but I pushed him to do it, and he resents that a bit, I think.”<\/p>\n “Sis, he’ll get over it. Adam’s always hated having to do something that was somebody else’s idea, but he knows you did it to help him. He’ll be fine with it.”<\/p>\n “I hope so, Hoss. I really hope so. I’m feeling better, but he’s feeling worse. I would like us to have some time when everything was going well. We’ve never really had that together yet for any length of time. Once we’re in our home, I hope we can have some fun and laugh and sing and do all those other things that are so enjoyable.”<\/p>\n As Lea stood to go upstairs, Mo picked up Abel. She would help Lea as much as she was needed, but she would get Abel ready for bed. After a hug and kiss from his mother, Mo would tuck him in so that he would be sleeping by the time Adam got upstairs. Lea didn’t want Abel to see his father when he was so emotionally on edge every night. In the morning, Adam would spend time with his son, and sometimes Mo carried him to the new house to visit as well.<\/p>\n The other source of tension in the house was the unsettled future of Ben and Katherine. She was packing to head back to California. She had a business and investments and wasn’t ready to give up her self-sufficiency and independence by being a winter guest on the Ponderosa. Ben tried to convince her, but the night before she was scheduled to leave, he conceded.<\/p>\n “I know you have to go, but I very much would like to see you back here when Hoss and Mo get married.”<\/p>\n “Ben, I’ll try, but you know how difficult travel is, and I still worry that I could be stranded here if I come back for the wedding. I do want to see Mo married, but there are so many other concerns.”<\/p>\n “I have a counteroffer if you’re interested.” Katherine looked up at him expectantly. It was a cool night as they stood on the porch to talk. She had her coat on as well as a scarf around her head and neck. Ben smiled to see her small face framed by all that cloth. “If you’ll come back for the wedding, I’ll travel with you back to Roseville, and I’ll spend the winter there. I don’t need to see another Sierra winter that much, and Hoss and Mo can have some privacy for the first months of their marriage. My three boys can handle anything that needs to be done. We could attend concerts and plays. Perhaps we could even make a trip to San Francisco. It would be more convenient for me to travel in the spring when bids are due.”<\/p>\n “Enough, Ben, enough. You’ve convinced me.”<\/p>\n “So you’ll do it?”<\/p>\n “Of course I will. You’ve taken my needs into consideration as well as your own. It sounds like a wonderful compromise. We can explore our feelings more and see where we want to go next. I like your plan very much. But what if the snows come early?”<\/p>\n “We can travel north or south to cross the mountains if the passes here are closed. It will take longer, but I’ll travel with you. It could be an adventure.”<\/p>\n “I think I’d like that. I’d like that very much.”<\/p>\n As they turned to go into the house, Adam rounded the corner. He almost didn’t see them because he was so preoccupied with his thoughts.<\/p>\n “A penny for your thoughts, Adam.”<\/p>\n “I’m sorry, but with my thoughts, I would have to pay you a king’s ransom to take them. I’m sorry, that was uncalled for. I’ll just go inside so I won’t disturb you any more.”<\/p>\n Ben was worried. Adam looked worse and sounded worse than he had on any previous night. He walked closer to Adam, and his son turned away from him supporting Ben’s idea that Adam had been crying. He would never want to let his father see that. “Adam, you might want to reconsider that idea about journaling. If it’s letting you sleep, it’s only because it’s stealing away any energy you have left. You need to talk to someone.”<\/p>\n “I can’t.”<\/p>\n “You won’t. There’s a difference.”<\/p>\n “I need to go inside. I can’t do this now.”<\/p>\n Frustrated at being unable to help his son, Ben sat down heavily on a chair. Katherine went to his side. “He has to find a way to do this himself. No one can do it for him. You can’t. I can’t. Not even Hoss has been able to break through. Adam has to break through his own barriers. From what we saw tonight, he has to because they’re breaking him. He’s smart enough to know that. Trust him.”<\/p>\n “I do. I just can’t bear to see him suffer so much. He deserves some peace in his life.”<\/p>\n “We all do. He’ll find it. Lea will help him. She’s growing into a formidable woman. She’ll help him find his way.”<\/p>\n “You’re right about that. When I first learned that they were married, I wondered at Adam marrying someone so much younger and less experienced in the world, but she has grown a lot. She is becoming a good match for him. They complement each other.”<\/p>\n “Tonight is a big night. I hope she’s ready for this.”<\/p>\n “Why tonight?”<\/p>\n “You saw how he looked and acted. It looked to me like he’s facing a crisis tonight.”<\/p>\n Up in his bedroom, Adam saw that Lea had fallen asleep waiting for him. The door to Abel’s room was closed so Adam knew he was sleeping. He stripped off his clothes in the near darkness and sat on a chair by the window. He was nearly overcome with emotion and didn’t know what to do. Lost in his thoughts, he never heard Lea get up from the bed and walk to his side. Startled a bit, he was a bit brusque with her. “You’re supposed to be resting.”<\/p>\n “I can’t rest when you’re like this. Come to the bed with me. I want you by my side while we talk.”<\/p>\n “Talk about what?”<\/p>\n “Talk about what’s troubling you so. You know you want to tell me, so tell me. You said you couldn’t bear to see the look on my face when you told me what had happened to you. Well this is the solution. It’s so dark, you won’t see my face, but if you could, you would see that I love you and I’m worried sick about you. I need to help you so I can feel better. Does that make sense?”<\/p>\n Letting Lea lead him to the bed, Adam lay on his side and Lea lay facing him. Slowly and in a condensed version, Adam talked about some of the things that had happened to him. He shuddered when telling some parts and felt Lea tense up beside him.<\/p>\n “Now that’s not the worst of it, is it? These are the stories you told the drovers, aren’t they? Except I guess I got the short version. No, what I want to hear is what is making you sick at heart.”<\/p>\n “I can’t.”<\/p>\n “You can, and I can listen. Now tell me.”<\/p>\n “How can I tell you? How can I face you after admitting everything?”<\/p>\n “The same way you do every day. I did some things I shouldn’t have done. You accepted that I was genuinely sorry, and you forgave me. I know that if you did anything wrong, you are genuinely sorry, and you deserve forgiveness. That’s how I’ll look at you. The same way you look at me every day: with love.”<\/p>\n “I’m ashamed by what I did. People were hurt by my actions or my failure to act.”<\/p>\n “Tell me.”<\/p>\n “In that French jail, men tried to get me to do things with them at night. Even when I still had the splints on, they tried.” With a laugh that was as much a groan as anything, Adam told her how his splinted arm made a good club. “They would leave me alone because I made so much racket. If you made too much noise, the guards came in with lanterns and gave everyone a whack or two with their clubs. When I made so much noise, they left me alone.”<\/p>\n “But why would that make you ashamed?”<\/p>\n “Because then they went after other inmates. They especially liked the new arrivals. The younger ones got the most attention. It’s my fault that some of them were used so badly.”<\/p>\n “Adam, stop it. You didn’t do anything to hurt those men. They got themselves in prison by their actions. Other men abused them, not you.”<\/p>\n “But there’s more. Lea, sometimes, I wished I could let them near me. I wanted a hug or a friendly touch so much. I wanted to feel wanted and needed. Instead I felt useless and worthless.”<\/p>\n “Any decent person in those circumstances would feel the same needs. I know I can’t take this pain away from you, but know that I understand and accept what you did. You only did what you had to do, and you only thought the most natural of thoughts in those circumstances.”<\/p>\n “There’s more. On Devil’s Island, there were men who were hungry. Some were sick. I did nothing to help them. When that man walked out into the surf to get himself killed, I watched him go. I envied him his determination to escape that blasted place. I had become an observer of life.”<\/p>\n For the next few hours, Adam talked more and more about what had happened offering details and specific instances of things he had mentioned in general earlier. When they heard the clock chime the early morning hour, Adam had to call a halt. “I’ve talked too much. I’m supposed to be making sure you get your rest, and instead I’ve kept you up over half the night.”<\/p>\n “We can sleep in. Mo will take care of Abel in the morning. He likes her very much, and Hoss will help. You know that.”<\/p>\n “But Katherine is leaving tomorrow.”<\/p>\n “Her stage doesn’t leave until early afternoon. We’ll be up in time to say goodbye. Now, do you think you can sleep?”<\/p>\n Pulling Lea into an embrace, Adam whispered his thanks to her and caressed her back as she snuggled into his shoulder. Within minutes, both were asleep due to exhaustion more than anything else. Mo heard Abel the next morning and went into his room to get him. Because there was no response from his parents’ bedroom, she had to assume that they were still sleeping. When she carried Abel downstairs, she got the question she expected and answered that as far as she knew, Adam and Lea were still asleep. Both Ben and Katherine hoped that meant they had stayed up talking. It was the only thing left for Adam to do so he could finally banish those awful memories of his past and move forward. Breakfast was relatively quiet except for Abel who loved having four people doting on him more than usual. Then Hoss and Mo took him out to see the hawk again so he was very happy.<\/p>\n By midmorning when Adam came down the stairs, Ben was sitting with Katherine by the fire. They were making the final plans for what the next several months. “Lea is still sleeping. We should let her sleep until it’s time to say our farewells to Katherine.”<\/p>\n “Well, they won’t be so much farewells as until next time. Katherine will be back for Christmas, and then I’ll travel Roseville with her to spend a few months. From there, I’ll go to San Francisco in the spring to talk to the railroads about the next contracts.”<\/p>\n “I’m glad you’re going to be here for the wedding, Katherine. Mo will be happy about that too.”<\/p>\n “We were all planning to go into town and have lunch together before Katherine leaves on the stage. Will you and Lea join us?”<\/p>\n “I’m not sure. Lea is still supposed to be taking it easy. I’ll ask her when she wakes, but it might be a good idea because we can stop in to see Doctor Martin too. Does Mo have Abel with her?”<\/p>\n “Yes, she and Hoss have him out in the stable. He does like seeing Hoss feed that hawk.”<\/p>\n After Adam left to go to the stable to see his son, Katherine turned to Ben. “I think he talked to Lea last night. He looks exhausted, but he looks more relaxed and at ease than he’s looked for some time. Will he tell us if he talked to her?”<\/p>\n “Probably not, but Lea will let us know.”<\/p>\n About an hour later, Adam went up to wake Lea. When the two of them came down the stairs, Lea looked at Ben and Hoss, smiled, and nodded. Then they knew. Adam noticed but said nothing nor would he ever talk about this again. He had put the demons to rest and would do nothing to wake them again. The trip to town was pleasant, and the whole family took up quite a bit of room at the restaurant. After Ben bid Katherine goodbye at the stage depot and watched the stage until it passed from view, the family traveled home. That night, Adam and Lea walked to their new home. On the drafting table, there was a leather wrapped journal. Adam started a fire in the fireplace and then tossed the journal in on top of the fire. He stood behind Lea and wrapped his arms around her as they watched it burn. The nightmare was over.<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Adam’s Bible, or Adam, Age 37<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n “Adam, you should just give Hoss your own advice. You know, that thing you said about ladies.”<\/p>\n “What thing I said about ladies?”<\/p>\n Picking up on where Joe was going in the conversation, Hoss was distracted from his worries and had an idea. “Just a minute. Let me go get Adam’s Bible.” Hoss hurried from Adam’s room and returned in just a few minutes with a leather journal that he handed to a thoroughly mystified Adam who recognized it from a very long time ago.<\/p>\n “That’s not a Bible. It looks like the journal I gave to you when I left for college. I told you to write down the things that happened here so you could remember and tell me all about them.”<\/p>\n “I know, but, dadburnit, I never was much for writing. I gave the journal to Little Joe cause he said he wanted to write down some of the things you had taught us so we wouldn’t forget em. Then he just kept writing stuff down that you told us until he filled this here journal from one end to the other. I know there’s some stuff in here about women.” Hoss paged through the journal and finally found what he wanted. “Aha, here it is. You said ‘Many ladies will catch your eye, but you should only pursue those who capture your heart because the beauty that your eye sees will fade but the beauty that grows in your heart will always be there.’ That’s what you told Joe when he was doing that thing where he was after a different gal every month.”<\/p>\n Joe had a better idea then what Hoss was thinking. “You see, Mo caught Hoss’ heart so she is the one, and he shouldn’t be nervous.”<\/p>\n “That sounds like something I might have said, but I don’t remember saying it.”<\/p>\n “Oh, you did. Little Joe only wrote stuff in here that you said. Joe, do you remember when Adam told you that.”<\/p>\n “I’m not sure. It might have been when I was thinking of marrying Laura or maybe when I was going to marry someone else. It’s hard to keep them all straight.”<\/p>\n Chuckling, Adam walked to his father’s room to get his tie. With the door to Hoss’ room open, Adam could hear Hoss and Little Joe talking. Little Joe sounded a bit upset. “Now you told him about Adam’s Bible. That was our secret. You promised not to tell him.”<\/p>\n “Joe, we were kids then. We’re men now, and we can talk about stuff like this. Now c’mon and tell Adam the stories of when he said some of that stuff to you.”<\/p>\n “Well, he said some of it to you too.”<\/p>\n “Not nearly as much as he had to say to you. You needed a lot of advice when you was growing up. You could use some now and then again.”<\/p>\n “Do you think he’s mad that I wrote all that stuff down?”<\/p>\n “Course he’s not mad. Why would he be mad anyway cause it’s stuff he said and most of it’s good advice too.”<\/p>\n Walking back into Hoss’ room after tying his tie, Adam had his own question. “What parts weren’t good advice?”<\/p>\n “Well, I’m not sure. I ain’t read through it lately. I remember one that Joe didn’t like. You said that the best short cut is hard work. He never did believe that.”<\/p>\n “Yeah, and Hoss didn’t like the one where you said there isn’t any such thing as luck. You said that luck happens when preparation meets opportunity. Now Hoss is a big believer in good luck and bad luck so he didn’t like that. I bet if you check, he’s got that lucky rabbit’s foot in his pocket right now. He doesn’t go anywhere without it.”<\/p>\n “I assume Seneca would disagree then.”<\/p>\n “You got that from an Indian chief?”<\/p>\n “No, a Roman philosopher. A lot of those things are ideas I wrote down in my own journals when I heard them. If I thought it was meaningful and didn’t want to forget it, I wrote it down.”<\/p>\n “Hey, Adam, you ever write down anything I said to ya?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Hoss, I believe I did. I tend to blame myself for things not going the way they should have gone. You told me that I can’t control other people, only myself, so that was the only thing I should worry about.”<\/p>\n “Hey, Joe, you wrote that in your journal too after Adam told ya that. Bet you never knew he was quoting me?”<\/p>\n “Adam, you ever write down anything I ever said to you?”<\/p>\n Thinking quickly of a way to dodge that question, Adam pointed out the door. “Look, it’s just a few minutes before this wedding is supposed to start. With the wind starting to blow out there, we need to be on time or we’re going to have fifty house guests and Hop Sing will quit and go back to China.”<\/p>\n “Aw, heck, Adam, with your new house and Joe’s, we could put those people up for a bit.” Then Hoss began to guffaw and Joe almost fell over giggling when they saw the look of horror on Adam’s face. Just the day before, Lea had gotten the clearance from Doctor Martin to resume normal marital relations. It had been eight weeks since her miscarriage as her recuperation had taken much longer than expected. She and Adam had moved into their new home a week earlier with the help of the family. When she got the good news from Paul, she of course had told both Mo and Katherine who were staying at Adam’s house for a couple of days before the wedding to get all the preparations done. Once the wedding was over, Adam expected to have some privacy with his wife. The thought of waiting any longer was almost painful for him to contemplate. The ladies had told their men so Adam’s dilemma was apparent to all.<\/p>\n Before the laughter even subsided, Ben was at the door asking if they were ready because the ceremony was about to begin. “And the groom and his best men should be there before the bride if you three could move things along a little faster. What is so funny to you two anyway?”<\/p>\n “Aw, we was talking about Adam’s Bible and how maybe the guests might have to stay over if the wedding runs too late.”<\/p>\n Adam rolled his eyes because he was fairly certain he knew what was coming. Ben noticed and thought that perhaps it would be best to wait until another opportunity arose to tease his son about that. At that moment, there was a very nervous young woman waiting in the guest bedroom downstairs so he thought to get his three sons downstairs as quickly as he could. Adam looked quite relieved when Ben simply signaled with his hand that they should all get going. Ben walked down the stairs first with Adam and Joe right behind him. Hoss followed with a strange look that was like a cross between a cow being led to slaughter and a miner who just found a six-pound nugget of gold. Ben noticed and stepped close to him at the bottom of the stairs.<\/p>\n “Smile! This is one of the best days you will ever have. You will look back happily to this day for the rest of your life.”<\/p>\n Close enough to hear, Adam and Joe nodded and smiled. Hoss took a big breath and smiled like the canary that ate the cat. “Just wanted to be sure that you all thought the same thing as I did. Leastways, I know it’s true. Ain’t that much you three ever agree on so it’s gotta be true.”<\/p>\n Adam stepped closer and whispered one more thing. No one knew what he said until after the wedding ceremony when Hoss dipped Mo into a romantic kiss. Joe looked over at Adam.<\/p>\n “Did you tell him to do that?”<\/p>\n “Not that exactly. I told him when it was time to kiss the bride, he should kiss her with everything he had. He did that rather well.”<\/p>\n “Well, now everyone here knows how much he loves her.”<\/p>\n “Exactly. And how much she loves him. That smile she had when he pulled her to his side to be introduced as his wife was priceless. Any doubts she had are gone now.”<\/p>\n Soon Lea was at Adam’s side. “Did you tell him to do that?”<\/p>\n Joe answered. “He didn’t tell him to do that. Adam told him when it was time to kiss the bride, he should kiss her with everything he had. Hoss did real well with that.”<\/p>\n “It seems to me that I remember a kiss just like that when we got married. That’s a rather big coincidence.”<\/p>\n “Lea, I may have mentioned to Hoss how I kissed you after you said I do. If he chose to use that style, well, we could hardly blame him. Look how well it worked for us.” Adam had that devilish smirk he had whenever he managed to do something warm and funny at the same time.<\/p>\n Lea shook her head before taking his arm. “Dance with me, mister funny man, before Abel wakes up and demands all my attention. Keeping him up late and waking him early was a good idea. He needed a nap at the right time but he is going to be a bundle of energy when he wakes.”<\/p>\n “My lady, I need no encouragement. I hear the music starting, so let’s dance away as soon as Hoss and Mo lead us onto the dance floor.”<\/p>\n Having Lea in his arms made Adam want the day to end quickly so he could take his wife to their home. Mo would be in the main house with Hoss, and Katherine was staying in a guest room, so Adam and Lea could resume their physical relationship. It had been a very long eight weeks with Lea so close and yet unavailable as she recuperated from her miscarriage. No one was happier than Adam to see the guests leaving a few hours later.<\/p>\n The wedding celebration had to end early so that people could get home before dark. The next few hours were used to clean up and rearrange the furniture once more. Joe and Alice left with Joey soon after, and then Adam picked up Abel and asked Lea if she was ready to go.<\/p>\n “Perhaps we should stay so we can help Hop Sing with the dishes and putting the food away.”<\/p>\n “He has his cousin and there wasn’t that much. It was a small wedding. He’s handled far bigger events than this.” It seemed to Adam that Lea was reluctant to go to their home. He had no idea why, but was anxious to get going. Ben assured them that if Hop Sing needed any help, he and Katherine were there. Hoss was anxious to get everyone gone so that he and Mo could begin their wedding night so he told Adam too that he and Lea should head home. Lea accepted that, got her coat, and took Adam’s arm when he offered it.<\/p>\n Ben frowned a bit wondering what was going on with the two of them because they had seemed so loving when they had been dancing. Katherine had an idea but didn’t think she ought to say anything. Instead, Hop Sing said he and his cousin had done all they needed to do for the evening, and that they would finish in the morning. Ben offered his arm to Katherine to walk her to the stairs and up to her room before retiring himself. Hoss waited until Ben and Katherine were around the corner upstairs and Hop Sing had turned down the lamps in the kitchen. He turned to Mo and pulled her to him.<\/p>\n “Now, darling, it’s our turn. Would you like a champagne toast before we go to our room?”<\/p>\n “I think I’ve had enough toasting for one evening. I want nothing else but to be with you now. The room is ready for us. Your valise is just inside the door with your things.” Mo and Hoss were going to use the downstairs bedroom for the night. The next day, they would move Mo’s belongings into Hoss’ bedroom and make it theirs.<\/p>\n Hoss bent down to slide his arm behind Mo’s knees and then he picked her up and carried her into their honeymoon room. He set her down inside and pushed the door closed before pulling her into the most passionate kiss they had ever shared. Mo was almost overwhelmed by the raw emotion and desire she was feeling from Hoss but luckily it balanced with the same desire on her part. She wanted to be with Hoss and be his wife in every way. She knew he would be gentle and considerate when he unleashed his passion for in the few months she had known him, she had learned to respect and admire him as well as love him. As he gently helped her undo the buttons on her dress and then remove her petticoats, he kissed her softly and gently a number of times as his hands touched and caressed her. As she stood there in only a lacy chemise and pantaloons, she pushed his hands from her clothing to his.<\/p>\n “You need to take some of that clothes off too so I can touch you and kiss you.”<\/p>\n Grinning, Hoss was more than willing to oblige. He stripped off his jacket and tie quickly but Mo began unbuttoning his shirt slowly and kissing and touching him as gently and sensuously as he had done to her. Hoss had never had an experience like this with a woman who wanted to be with him as much as he wanted to be with her. He found it incredibly intoxicating and understood even more what his father had told him that morning. He would forever look back on this day as one of the happiest of his life.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n Alternately crying and snuggling, Abel was overtired. Adam rocked him in a chair in his room until he finally relaxed against Adam’s chest with Adam’s shirt collar held tightly in his little fist. Adam reached up and gently loosened each finger until he could move his arm and had his son cuddled into a little bundle. He stood and placed him tenderly in his crib and pulled blankets up to cover him. He assumed he would sleep well after all the activity and the attention as well as the very early nap instead of his usual afternoon nap. Adam stoked the stove in the corner of the room and made sure that it would keep the room warm until morning. Then he moved to the bedroom he shared with Lea and found her already in bed. That would have made him even more anxious to be with her except her back was turned to him. After undressing quickly, he slipped into bed beside her and gently pulled her shoulder to get her to turn toward him.<\/p>\n “Adam, I’m so tired. It’s been such a long day.”<\/p>\n “Sweetheart, won’t you sleep even better if we spend a little time together. It’s been so long since we did.”<\/p>\n “I know it has, and I’m sorry to make you wait longer, but it’s just not a good time.” Lea rolled over again on her side leaving her back to Adam.<\/p>\n Normally, Adam would have slid up behind her then spooning and cajoling her until she willingly agreed to make love with him. But for a few weeks now, he had been trying to be as loving as he could, and Lea had rebuffed his efforts saying the doctor said it was too soon. He offered alternatives to their usual lovemaking, and she had said she didn’t want to take any chances. Now he lay and stared at the moon shadows on the ceiling and wondered what he should do. Sleep was elusive, and he worried that in the morning, he would still not have any answers as to what had gone wrong between him and his wife. He assumed that he has done something very damaging to their relationship and tried to think of what it could be. The only thought that he had on that subject was very disturbing to him, and all he could do was hope that it wasn’t true. As Adam lay awake worrying and Lea was on her side pretending to be asleep so she wouldn’t have to answer any questions, Hoss and Mo were raiding the kitchen.<\/p>\n “I hardly ate anything for dinner. I’m starving.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I’m hungry too. My stomach was so tied up in knots, I was afraid that if I tried to eat something, it would come right back up. Now I’m famished.”<\/p>\n “I’m right glad that Hop Sing didn’t put all the food away. There’s cake here, and some of the ham is still in the warmer. I’m taking those with us.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, I found some bread and a crock of butter.”<\/p>\n “All right, you bring that, and I’ll grab a knife and a couple of forks.”<\/p>\n “I got a couple of plates and napkins.”<\/p>\n “We’re all set then. Let’s go have a picnic in our room.”<\/p>\n “How about this bottle of champagne.”<\/p>\n “Oh, good, bring that too. I’ll come back for a couple of glasses.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, we can just drink out of the bottle can’t we? That way there’s less chance anyone will see us.”<\/p>\n “Good thinking. Let’s go.”<\/p>\n In his room, Hop Sing smiled and turned over to sleep as his cousin lay on a pallet and chuckled. At the top of the stairs, Ben waited for Hoss and Mo to head back into their room before coming down the stairs to get a sandwich and a drink for himself. He was smiling though at the antics of his middle son and his daughter-in-law. He had remembered as he found sleep elusive that the reason he was so hungry was that he and Katherine had entertained Abel and Joey as their parents ate. Then Ben had gotten so busy talking with guests, bidding them goodbye, and helping to clean up after the party ended, that he had forgotten to eat. He knew there was a lot of food left so he was confident there would still be some even after the midnight raid by Hoss and Mo. As he gathered some tidbits on a plate, he heard someone entering the kitchen and was surprised to see Katherine there.<\/p>\n “I’m hungry too. I don’t think I remembered to eat with all the conversation and dancing.”<\/p>\n “And taking care of Abel and Joey. I love my grandsons immensely but they take a lot of energy. I don’t know how I managed when I had three boys in my care.”<\/p>\n “I would guess the older helped with the younger.”<\/p>\n “Yes, that’s true. I only had one to care for by myself. Adam helped with Hoss, and they both helped with Joe, and of course, Marie was here for five years to help too.”<\/p>\n “Do you think Lea is feeling overwhelmed by it all? I mean a husband, a little boy, and a new house, and she’s still recovering from that miscarriage.”<\/p>\n “Sometimes I wonder. She doesn’t seem herself at times, and then other times, it seems there’s nothing wrong. When I saw Lea and Adam dancing, they looked so much in love, but later it seemed like she didn’t want to be with him.”<\/p>\n “I thought the same thing. I hope they can work it out soon. It would be a shame if there was something wrong that couldn’t be fixed.”<\/p>\n “My son and Lea are both very smart. I’m sure they will work out whatever differences they have.”<\/p>\n “Even smart people can be very stupid when it comes to love. Look at me. I walked away from you five years ago for something that could not be helped. None of it was your fault, and yet I couldn’t free my heart enough to say it.”<\/p>\n “And now?”<\/p>\n “The more time I spend with you, the more time I want to spend with you. The next couple of months look to be very enjoyable for us, don’t you think?”<\/p>\n Forgetting food for a moment and wrapping his arms around Katherine, Ben pulled her into a passionate embrace. He broke away only long enough to ask a question.<\/p>\n “Will you come with me to my room?”<\/p>\n “Ben, it’s too soon. That offer is more than tempting, but I don’t want to rush this. You don’t know how difficult it is for me to say no, but tonight I have to say just that. I hope you aren’t too upset with me.”<\/p>\n Hugging Katherine and kissing the top of her head and she leaned into his chest, Ben smiled. “No, you did what was right for both of us. It’s that waiting is becoming a much more difficult task. Let’s take our snack upstairs so we don’t disturb anyone else. By now they may have finished eating and might hear us.” Very quietly and with only an occasional giggle, Ben and Katherine made their way from the kitchen and upstairs like two guilty teenagers.<\/p>\n The next morning, Hoss and Mo appeared for breakfast at about the same time as Ben and Katherine made their way downstairs. Hop Sing had a few choice words about the missing ham he had been planning to use for breakfast, but there was no heat in it so everyone knew he had probably expected it to be gone. They had a light breakfast and began planning for the rest of the week. Hoss and Mo would spend a short time moving her things into his room and decorating it to show that two lived there instead of just one. That wouldn’t take long. The weather was agreeable so the next task was to get trees. There would be the traditional big tree in the main house, but both Joe and Adam had expressed that they wanted a small tree in each of their homes. With boughs needed for decorating three homes instead of one, the trip would require two wagons and probably the rest of the day to accomplish. The next day was Sunday so they would be attending church and having some family time. The following days could be used to decorate the trees and the houses as well as do baking for the holiday that was less than a week away.<\/p>\n On Sunday morning, Adam and Lea arrived to join the family for the trip to town and church services. Ben was more worried than he was the day before. Adam and Lea were usually arm-in-arm and talking when they arrived. This time they walked in separately and Abel was resting his head on Adam’s shoulder. It was if he could sense the tension and it made him unhappy. As soon as he saw Ben though, he clapped his hands together and put out his arms to be taken. Abel’s antics distracted Ben from his worries about his son’s marriage, but in church, those worries rose again. Adam didn’t sing. When Ben looked at him wondering about that, Adam pointed at Abel who was asleep in his arms. That had happened before and Adam had still participated in the singing. Something was wrong but Ben didn’t know what it could be. Actually, Adam didn’t know either except that Lea had been especially distant and cool that morning. After lunch when Lea took Abel home for his nap, Ben and Adam were sitting on the porch enjoying the crisp but mild weather.<\/p>\n “Adam, I couldn’t help but notice that something is wrong between you and Lea. Is there anything I can do to help?”<\/p>\n This was exactly the type of conversation that Adam never liked to have with anyone. His father had talked to him over the years about his relationship with Joe just this way. It made him feel like his father thought of him as a child, and yet he knew his father cared a great deal, which was why he asked. Ben waited knowing what a struggle it was for Adam to express his innermost feelings, but he hoped he would be able to do just that. He was disappointed but had no idea that Adam didn’t understand what was wrong either. “If you’re asking if we’ve been arguing, the answer is no. Lea just has some things that are bothering her, and she needs some time to adjust to everything.”<\/p>\n “Adam, if the two of you let the little things simmer along like low fever, it will eat away at your relationship until there’s nothing left. You need to talk to Lea. Aren’t you the one who said that honesty is efficient, moral, and necessary?”<\/p>\n “I’m really getting tired of people quoting me to try to push me to do something.”<\/p>\n “I won’t say any more. Just know that I’m here if you need me.”<\/p>\n Wisely, Ben headed inside at that point. It was up to Adam now to talk with his wife and try to work out what was wrong. He could hope for them and offer up a prayer. By the time Christmas morning arrived and the whole family was in the main room of the house opening gifts and laughing at the antics of the two littlest Cartwrights, it appeared that Adam and Lea had worked things out at least partially. They were warm and engaging with each other as they put on a great act. Neither was comfortable with everyone knowing they were having a problem, so without even discussing it, they were putting on a performance whenever any other member of the family was present. Even the night before, they had been unable to open up to each other. There had been some angry words and then the same cool indifference that marked every night in bed.<\/p>\n Adam knew he had a lot of choices. He had told Joe once that if he struggled to face each day and seldom smiled, then he knew he had made some bad choices and needed to make different ones. He was sure Joe had probably written it down in that journal he called Adam’s Bible. But Lea had become half of Adam’s soul, and he could no more think about pulling away from her than he could think about ending his own life. To lose Lea was to lose himself. He knew that but had no idea what he should be doing. His frustration was beginning to turn to anger and restlessness. He knew that releasing the anger would create even more problems so he held it all in. Adam had tried to spend as much time with Abel especially visiting with Ben and Katherine as well as Hoss and Mo, but when he returned to his home, the black cloud that hung between them confronted him. He and Lea would smile, but there wasn’t the warmth that had always been there before.<\/p>\n Soon, there would be even less diversions, and he and Lea would be spending even more time together. Ben and Katherine were planning to leave the day after Christmas to try to get through the mountains before heavy snows covered the passes to California, which would require a much longer trip to the north or south to get through the mountains. The southern route still did not have any regular stage route, so ironically they would have to travel north to get to less snow. Adam volunteered to drive Ben and Katherine to town. It was one last diversion that they could give him. He warmly wished them safe travels and a good time in California.<\/p>\n As Adam was walking back to the carriage, the head of the bank hailed him. Adam worried that it was some kind of problem, but instead, the man wanted him to design a house for him. He had the map of the location, which he handed over to Adam when he accepted the commission. Adam was smiling as he went home. He had started his architectural business officially, and he had something to keep him very busy for the next few weeks. He also planned to design a new stable and paddocks for his horse breeding business. That was a few weeks more of work to do. As he neared home though, he wasn’t smiling as much realizing that he was happy because he wouldn’t have to be with Lea and endure the coldness that was developing. He wanted to just grab her and carry her to bed to make love and to break the barrier between them if he could. But he wouldn’t ever make her do something she didn’t want to do. Little did he know that would probably have worked at that point to mend their relationship.<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n As the stage pulled out of Virginia City and began the climb later that day up the foothills to the mountain passes, the air turned decidedly chillier. Ben reached under the seat for the blanket he had stowed there at Adam’s insistence. Adam had more experience traveling in these kinds of weather conditions and had assured his father that he would want the blanket before the day was done. Ben recalled the conversation as he and Katherine were boarding the stage. Adam handed a blanket, two canteens, and a small basket of food.<\/p>\n “We’re not going on an expedition. We’re simply riding the stage.”<\/p>\n “Doesn’t hurt to be prepared. If it’s not needed, that’s fine. But better to have extra than to have a disaster.”<\/p>\n “Don’t worry about unnecessary planning and preparation because it’s better than the disaster that could occur if you don’t plan and prepare?”<\/p>\n “Hearing myself quoted is becoming tiresome.”<\/p>\n “Tiresome? Well think about how we felt hearing all that wisdom spouted over the years.” Ben had laughed, and Adam had rolled his eyes. Then Adam had frowned, and Ben thought he knew why. Adam needed some of his own wisdom at that point, and it had failed him. Ben wished he knew what was wrong, but he had to trust Adam to figure it out. Now they were on the road, and that blanket was very welcome.<\/p>\n Ben and Katherine tied the window shades down as tightly as they could and then sat close together with the blanket over them. Ben was thinking that in his younger days, this kind of situation would have led to some romantic behavior, but at his age, he thought he should refrain. He did feel Katherine moving against him in what had to be a giggle.<\/p>\n “What’s funny?”<\/p>\n “I was thinking that just five years ago, you would have tried something by now. You haven’t gotten past being romantic, have you?”<\/p>\n Arching his eyebrows, he had to answer that. “I certainly have not.” Then in a more playful mood, he wrapped his hands around Katherine’s waist and pulled her to him. “I can show you a thing or two yet. The time will pass faster, and I, for one, will be much warmer as a result.”<\/p>\n “I think we may both be a bit warmer. I feel warmer already.”<\/p>\n Snuggling and kissing in the coach darkened by the tightly tied shades, Ben and Katherine didn’t notice that it was getting decidedly darker outside and that the wind was even stronger. Their first clue that something was wrong was when they felt the coach lurch to one side before the driver righted it. Within seconds, it slid to the other side of the road throwing both Ben and Katherine to the side of the coach. The coach slowed some but kept on going. Ben pulled one of the blinds to the side and was shocked to see a white environment outside. They were in the middle of a snowstorm and miles away from a way station. He looked back at Katherine who could not see his expression in the gloomy interior of the coach, but she could feel the tension in his hand and arm as he moved closer.<\/p>\n “It’s looking pretty stormy out there. We need to hang on to the side struts, and it wouldn’t hurt to say a prayer or two.”<\/p>\n No more than fifteen minutes later, the coach came to a halt, and the driver was at the door. “Gotta slow down to a walk. We only got about a few miles to go, but the road has iced up, and I can’t let the coach slide like it done back there. The road’s too narrow. We could slide right down the side. Normal speed, and we woulda made the way station in a half hour or so. Walking, it’s gonna take us a couple of hours at least. The horses are gonna struggle pulling the wagon up the grade.”<\/p>\n “Do you think we’ll still make the way station?” Ben was worried because of the drop in temperature.<\/p>\n “Course we will. Snow ain’t that heavy, but it’s slicked the road something awful. Wish I had some provisions for ya, but I never planned to be out here so late.”<\/p>\n Ben smiled. There was Adam’s advice. “We have sandwiches and water. We have plenty and we’ll share.” Katherine began rummaging in the basket as Ben pulled out a canteen. A sandwich in hand, the driver left with a smile as Ben and Katherine pulled the door tightly closed and snuggled under the blanket again. A few sandwiches and hours of talking later, the coach stopped once again. The way station manager pulled the door open and offered his hand to Katherine. They trudged through the snow into the warmth of the station.<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, when Adam returned, Hoss had come out to talk with him. He had been watching the storm clouds build over the mountains all day and worried about their father and Katherine. “You think they’re gonna be all right?”<\/p>\n “I packed a blanket, water, and food with them. These early snows often don’t last that long. They’ll be fine.” Adam wasn’t as confident as he sounded but there was no point in worrying about what they couldn’t change. He and Hoss unhitched the horses and put the carriage away before heading to the house. Adam told Hoss about the plans he had for his architecture business. Hoss thought that was a good idea because Adam could spend a lot of time at his house which Abel would like.<\/p>\n “Lea’s in the house with Abel. That little guy is a hoot.” Hoss didn’t miss the change in Adam’s expression when he had mentioned Lea. Hoss didn’t know what was wrong, but there were signs of it in Adam and in Lea although Abel was as joyous as always so whatever it was, it hadn’t affected him. “Adam, you know you can always come to me ifn ya gotta talk about anything, dontcha?”<\/p>\n “I wish it was that easy. Hoss, I don’t know what to say. I guess it’ll work itself out in time. I don’t have any other answers right now.” When Adam entered the house, Abel saw him and immediately smiled, clapped his hands, and then went to him. He hardly liked anything better than to be up in his father’s arms and looking out over everyone unless of course, his father was playing with him, which he liked even more. Adam was smiling on the outside, but on the inside, he was in deep sorrow. He was beginning to think that Lea no longer loved him as she had because of the things he had told her about himself. That had happened about six weeks earlier by his best recollection, and they had been having problems getting reconnected since about that time.<\/p>\n Mo greeted Hoss with a hug. “Did you ask him?”<\/p>\n “Ask me what?”<\/p>\n “Aw, Mo wanted me to ask you to design a house for us. I know you’re busy with the plans you already got for your new stable and corrals and such, and you told me you got a commission from Mr. Tanck. I wasn’t sure if now was a good time to ask.”<\/p>\n “Now is a fine time to ask, but I thought your plan was to live in the main house here with Pa?”<\/p>\n “Well, we was thinking that at first, but Mo thinks Pa’s gonna marry Katherine. She’d probably like her own house here, and Hop Sing has said he would teach Mo to cook some too. Besides, I know we’d be welcome here any time we wanted so it ain’t like we’d be gone. I want a houses not too far away just like you and Joe got.”<\/p>\n Adam was thoughtful for a moment only. “I’m guessing that Katherine coming to live here isn’t your only concern.”<\/p>\n “Well, maybe. Mo and I been talking and we’d like a passel of kids. Ifn that happens, I’d like my own house, and I think Pa and Katherine wouldn’t mind at all.”<\/p>\n Adam had seen Lea look very serious when Hoss mentioned that he and Mo wanted a lot fo children. He guessed that he might only have Abel the way things were going. He tried not to let his sadness show and affect the happiness of his brother and his wife. “A ‘passel of kids’ sounds just right. I’ll work on plans as soon as you give me some idea of what you would like. You can talk it over and write down your ideas. I’ll draw some preliminary sketches, and if you like them, then I could do the actual building plans and specifications. Is there a timeline for this?”<\/p>\n “Nah, it’ll be a while. We just would like those sketches like you said. That would be nice. Then we can pick a spot and think about how we want to decorate and such.”<\/p>\n “Be sure to put some of those ideas down in your list of ideas for the house. It can make a difference in how I design it for you. Now I think I’d like to take my son home and have some good father and son time before he decides he needs another nap.” With that, Adam bundled up Abel as Lea put on her coat and a scarf. Then they headed to their home.<\/p>\n For the next several weeks, Adam was busy drawing sketches and plans as well as making lists of materials needed for each project. He made a few trips into town to get prices so he could do cost estimates. The weather remained mild and travel was not too difficult. Ben and Katherine had found the same after that first snowstorm that had threatened to strand them. The rest of their trip had been uneventful and a month in Roseville had quickly depleted their ideas for evenings out.<\/p>\n “Katherine, how about a trip to San Francisco? We could spend a week or two there enjoying the theatre and concerts I’m sure they have for the winter season. It’s always a mild weather there it seems.”<\/p>\n “Ben, that sounds wonderful. The new woman I hired to run my shop is very competent. I just have one more meeting at the bank regarding my investments and then we could go.”<\/p>\n Delighted, Ben made arrangements for travel. He also stopped and made a few purchases before returning to his hotel to let them know he was leaving the next day. When he and Katherine traveled, he saw the scenery with a new perspective. He was not on business so he enjoyed the views, and both of them were intrigued by the various behaviors they observed. Ben understood, better than ever, why Adam felt the need to travel. His long buried desires to see the wonders of the world was re-emerging. Katherine stood at his side as their paddlewheel boat headed to San Francisco.<\/p>\n “Travel kind of gets in your blood, doesn’t it?”<\/p>\n “It does, but I couldn’t leave my family to indulge it.”<\/p>\n “Why not?” Katherine didn’t need to say more. She knew that Ben knew exactly what she was thinking about that, and he did.<\/p>\n “I suppose the boys could handle the ranch a bit more.”<\/p>\n “They’re men, not boys. They haven’t been boys for a very long time.”<\/p>\n “I know, but they’ll always be my boys to me.”<\/p>\n At home on the Ponderosa, Hoss rode home after getting Ben’s telegram. He rode directly to Adam’s house because he was concerned about one thing in the telegram. Lea answered the door and sent Hoss to Adam’s office where he was working on drawings. After a brief greeting, Hoss told Adam why he was a bit worried. “Pa says he and Katherine are headed to San Francisco for a week or two. He says they may be out of touch for a while and not to worry. Adam, do you think Pa forgot about that meeting with the railroad next Friday?”<\/p>\n “He must be enjoying himself a lot if he forgot that. That usually brings us some of our best contracts for logs. I guess I’ll have to go. If I get to work on that right now, I can have all the figures I need and still have time to travel to get there. I suppose he forgot the meeting with the cattleman up in Paradise too. I’ll take care of that while I’m there. If Pa happens to show up for either meeting, we can do them together.”<\/p>\n Two days later, Adam packed for the trip. He planned to ride because he could make better time. As he said goodbye to Abel, he looked directly at Lea. “We need to talk when I get back. I don’t like living like this. You’re here and I’m here, but we are not here. I need to know what I did to make you act this way toward me. I wish I could be a better husband and a better man, but I will do my best to fix it, whatever it is. You have to know that.”<\/p>\n Caught completely off guard, Lea had nothing to say at first. Shocked that Adam could think that he was responsible, Lea wanted to say something to change that perspective. All she could say though were simple admissions. “Adam, it’s not you. It’s me. Yes, we do need to talk. I just haven’t known how to say what I need to say. I’m sorry I’ve hurt you. I don’t know what to do. I feel helpless, and I don’t like feeling that way.”<\/p>\n For the first time in a few months, Adam pulled Lea into a warm embrace, and she hugged him back. He kissed her, and even with her tears, she kissed him back. “We can handle anything if we’re together. When I get back, we’ll work on whatever it is. Now, I’m very sorry that I have to go. I’d like to stay and take care of us.”<\/p>\n “No, you need to go. I’ll be here, and I’ll find a way to tell you what’s wrong. I love you.”<\/p>\n “I love you.”<\/p>\n Abel was standing by Adam’s leg and tugging to get his attention. He was upset to see his mother’s tears, and neither of them was hugging him. Adam picked him up and hugged him close. “Now for a sandwich kiss.” Lea kissed one of Abel’s cheeks and Adam kissed the other. Abel loved that game and giggled. Adam handed him to Lea as he leaned forward to kiss her again. “We’re going to be all right. I’ll be back in about two weeks.” With a smile that was genuine, Adam left to get Sport and ride out. Hoss had him saddled up and ready to go. He saw the difference in Adam’s demeanor.<\/p>\n “Things getting better at home?”<\/p>\n “Progress, yes, and hopefully all will be well. Take care of them for me while I’m gone?”<\/p>\n “Of course. Good luck with your meetings.”<\/p>\n As Adam made camp that night, his father was in San Francisco and about to change the whole family dynamic. He had a ring in his pocket, champagne ordered for their table, and was wearing the new suit Katherine had helped him buy. She sat across from him dressed in a rich purple dress. Ben smiled as they talked, and finally got up the courage to ask the question that had been burning in his heart for at least a month. He had not wanted to be impulsive, but he had to ask her. “Katherine, I know I did this once before, but I have to ask again. Will you do me the great honor of becoming my wife?” Smiling, Katherine nodded and then said she would. “You don’t seem surprised.”<\/p>\n “Ben, I’ve been wondering when you would ask. Ever since we were riding in that snowstorm, I knew we would be together. It felt so wonderful and safe to be in your arms. That’s when I knew we belonged together. You know that I hired a woman to run my shop in my absence. What I didn’t tell you was that those meetings at the bank and with my lawyer were to transfer all of my investments to Nevada or put them in the hands of people I can trust here. I wanted to be ready when you asked.”<\/p>\n Pulling the ring from his pocket, Ben reached for Katherine’s hand and slipped it on her finger. “Thank you so much. Then, can we go home? I need to tell my boys, ahh, my sons.”<\/p>\n “Yes, Ben, let’s go home.”<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n Sitting on the edge of the bed in the home of Thomas Archer, Adam rubbed his neck and tried to stretch out the tight muscles of his back as well. He was angry and frustrated. The terms, the price, and the conditions that had been offered and then counter-offered a number of times were unacceptable. The Ponderosa would almost certainly lose money unless the weather, the cattle, and the terrain were remarkably forgiving and gentle. They would have to get the herd to this area in record time and in great condition. Considering the terrain that had to be covered and that the delivery was desired in springtime when weather conditions were the most variable, he knew it was a hopeless venture. He thought he would try to get a decent night of sleep and then head home in the morning. He felt he had wasted enough time. A knock at the door interrupted his angry thoughts. He opened the door to find Melanie Archer standing at his door.<\/p>\n “Aren’t you going to invite me in? I have some things I’d like to tell you.”<\/p>\n Reluctant to do that because Adam remembered all the flirting, teasing, and light touches he had received from Melanie Archer ever since he arrived, Adam could hardly deny her entrance into a room in her home. He simply backed away to allow her to enter. She did and pushed the door closed, which made him uneasy because he didn’t want Thomas to get any wrong ideas. Things began to get worse almost immediately.<\/p>\n “You aren’t being very friendly to me. I’ve tried to be nice to you, but you won’t let me. Why don’t you like me?”<\/p>\n “I like you just fine, but I’m married.”<\/p>\n “That’s all right with me. I’ve been liked by quite a few men who are married.”<\/p>\n “It’s not all right with me. I would never be unfaithful to my wife.”<\/p>\n Melanie unbuttoned the top of her dress then exposing her breasts and moved closer to Adam. “If that’s true, why are you reacting to me?”<\/p>\n Briefly, Adam was tempted, but then recalled his parting with his wife. He knew that if he did anything wrong now it could end his relationship with Lea. He backed away from Melanie. “You should go now. You shouldn’t be in my room at all. This isn’t proper.”<\/p>\n “Who cares about proper. All I’m asking is for you to show me a little consideration. It won’t take long. Then you can finish your negotiations with my father. You would be a lot more relaxed if you just did what I wanted.” Melanie moved closer and reached out to touch Adam below the waist. He grabbed her wrist and prevented her from touching him. “Stop that. Ouch, you’re hurting me.”<\/p>\n At that moment, the bedroom door opened, and Thomas Archer stood there shocked. “Get away from my daughter. Melanie, did he hurt you?”<\/p>\n Quickly pulling her dress together, she quietly answered her father. “Only my wrist.”<\/p>\n “I could see that. Mr. Cartwright, I’m going to have to insist you come with me to the sheriff’s office. In some places, I would have the right to shoot you, but I will try to be civilized about this.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t do anything to her. She was propositioning me. I grabbed her wrist to stop her.”<\/p>\n “Do not add to your crime by lying. If you do not accompany me, I will be forced to go to the sheriff and file a complaint against you. Now come with me, and we can keep this relatively quiet.”<\/p>\n “Melanie, tell the truth.”<\/p>\n “But, Mr. Cartwright, I did tell the truth. You lured me in here and tried to take advantage of me. You touched me and tried to get me to touch you.”<\/p>\n “This is ridiculous. She’s lying, and you’re unreasonable. I’m packing my things and leaving here.”<\/p>\n As Adam began grabbing his clothing and stuffing it into his saddlebags, Thomas turned and left pushing Melanie ahead of him. Adam should have grabbed his pistol first, but he was so angry and frustrated that he neglected to do that. When he heard noise at the door, he turned to see Thomas there with a shotgun. “Both barrels are loaded and I could cut you in half right here. Now you will come with me. Melanie, pick up his saddlebags and his holster and hand them to me.” Thomas gestured with the shotgun and Adam was forced to comply moving to the door and out into the hall. Thomas grabbed the saddlebags and holster. “Now we are going to the sheriff’s office. If you run, I will shoot.” Looking back once, Adam saw the smug look on Melanie’s face. He knew he was in a lot of trouble in a strange town. He didn’t actually know how much trouble he was in but would soon find out.<\/p>\n Thomas filled out a complaint against Adam, and the sheriff locked him up. Adam couldn’t understand why the sheriff wouldn’t even listen to his version of events until Thomas left and the sheriff came to his cell to talk to him. “Now, I don’t want no trouble from you. With what you done to my niece, you should hang. If you think you’re walking away from this cause your family has money, well that ain’t gonna happen. The judge will be here next week. He don’t take kindly to men who abuse women. You can expect to spend the next year or two in prison for what you done.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t do anything. Melanie lied.”<\/p>\n “My brother saw you trying to force her to touch you and her dress was open. You trying to say my brother is lying too?”<\/p>\n “No, but he is mistaken. I was trying to get her to stay away from me. Now, can I send a telegram to my family? My wife and my brothers are going to be worried because I should be heading home soon. When I don’t arrive, they won’t know where I am.”<\/p>\n “You can send a telegram after the trial. I don’t want you trying to use your family’s influence to get outta this. Now you just sit there and worry a bit about what the people in this town will do if they find out what ya done. I’m only one man. I won’t be able to stop em if they all decide to come down here and give you a little justice Paradise style. My brother is good to the people in this town, and they won’t take kindly to a man who took advantage of his daughter.”<\/p>\n “Can I at least have a blanket?”<\/p>\n “You got a jacket. That ought to be enough.”<\/p>\n As the sheriff exited the jail, Adam sat down on the bare mattress. He was thinking that somehow he was destined to end up in prison. He had been in one before and barely survived. He had a fair idea of what would happen to him in prison if he even got that far. In the west, people didn’t take kindly to women being abused by men. A man who cursed Julia Bulette had been beaten nearly to death in Virginia City. To have the daughter of the wealthy man who ran this town accusing him left little hope for his safety or even his survival.<\/p>\n Almost a week later on the Ponderosa, Ben and Katherine arrived home and announced their good news. Ben had to take some ribbing from his two younger sons because he forgot to attend the Sacramento meeting with the railroad and also forgot that he was to travel to Paradise to meet with a potential buyer for their spring drive. Hoss was starting to get a bit worried though.<\/p>\n “Pa, Adam sent a telegram over a week ago that he was in Paradise and heading home in two days. He oughta be here by now. I sent two telegrams to Paradise and got no answer at all. I was thinking of sending one to the sheriff of Paradise to see if he could tell me if Adam was still there.”<\/p>\n “All you got was that first telegram?” As Hoss nodded, Ben began to worry a bit too. “Adam should have sent another when he was leaving. He always does that. Have you said anything to Lea?”<\/p>\n “Nah, Joe and I been talking about it, and we didn’t want to worry her if it wasn’t necessary, but Pa, it’s beginning to feel like it’s necessary.”<\/p>\n “It is beginning to feel necessary. Katherine and I will go tell Lea. You two decide who’s going to go find out what’s going on.”<\/p>\n “Pa, we already decided. Joe and me are both going. Candy’s coming too. The spring roundup starts in about two weeks. We all got time now to go see about Adam.”<\/p>\n “So you had this decided before I even got back.”<\/p>\n “Yessir, we did. We didn’t know you was coming back about now.”<\/p>\n “Good. I like hearing that you two can make such good decisions. Now Adam might just be tied up in negotiations. That Archer is one stingy skinflint. No one ever seems to walk away with a good deal from him. I have heard rumors that something underhanded was going on. I’m sorry I never gave that information to Adam. It might have helped him make a deal.”<\/p>\n “We understand, Pa. Joe and me been a might forgetful too when we was in love.”<\/p>\n “But you’re still in love, aren’t you?”<\/p>\n “Course we are, Pa. It’s just that when you get married, it’s a different kind of love, not the kind that makes ya weak in the knees, but more like the kind that makes ya like coming home every day, and makes ya stronger cause ya got something worth fighting for.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Ben slapped Hoss on the shoulder. “You are one very wise man, son. Now when are you and Joe leaving?”<\/p>\n “In the morning, at first light. We aim to be there as fast as we can. We kinda think Adam might a run inta some trouble.”<\/p>\n “Perhaps he’s just not as enthusiastic about coming home as you are?”<\/p>\n “Nah, Pa, things was just looking up for him and Lea. He said as much to me just before he left. He woulda been in a hurry ta get home. Something’s wrong. I can feel it in my gut.”<\/p>\n Never one to doubt Hoss’ gut feelings, Ben nodded and motioned to Katherine that they should go. They walked to Adam’s house to talk with Lea. She had the same gut feeling as Hoss, and both of them could see how worried she was with dark rings around her eyes. She had clearly lost some weight as well. Ben left and Katherine stayed. Lea finally unburdened herself of her fears and was comforted by Katherine who stayed with her for the rest of the afternoon. The next morning, Ben and Katherine stood with Mo and with Lea who was holding Abel as they wished a good and successful journey to Hoss, Joe, and Candy. Alice wasn’t feeling well so Joe had bid her and Joey goodbye before joining the others at the main house for breakfast.<\/p>\n For the next several days, the men rode hard like they were chasing a fugitive. By the time they reached Paradise, they and their horses were exhausted, but one bright spot was Sport standing in the stable. Adam’s saddle was there but dusty. The liveryman wouldn’t tell them where Adam was but directed them to the sheriff’s office for information.<\/p>\n When the three men crowded into the sheriff’s office, he shocked them with information after relieving them of their pistols. “We got an Adam Cartwright in jail here. He’s been sentenced to one year at hard labor for assault on a woman. Prison wagon ought to be here tomorrow to fetch him.”<\/p>\n “Adam would never assault a woman.” Joe spoke exactly what the three shocked men were thinking.<\/p>\n “Why didn’t he send a telegram to let us know what was happening?” Candy struck at the heart of the matter incredulous that Adam had not contacted his family.<\/p>\n “He had a lawyer. It’s all that was required. Now seeing as how you’re family, you can see him but only for a little while. I ain’t hosting no social club here.”<\/p>\n Walking ahead of the sheriff to the cell behind the office, Hoss and Joe were shocked when they saw Adam shackled to a cot. He lay on a bare mattress with his coat wrapped around him. Adam had a number of bruises on his face as well as some dried blood.<\/p>\n “Dadburnit, Adam, what happened to you?”<\/p>\n Turning to face his brothers, Adam found speaking difficult and spoke so softly that his brothers could hardly hear him. “On the way back from the trial, some men decided that I needed some punishment for my testimony as well as for what I was accused of doing. They weren’t gentle.”<\/p>\n “Sheriff, why is my brother shackled? He’s already in a cell.”<\/p>\n “It’s for his own protection cause that way nobody can break in here and haul him off to be lynched. It’s what some of them have said they would like to do. I told them he was chained so they’d never get him out of here. Now you got fifteen minutes to talk, and then you gotta go.”<\/p>\n As quickly as he could, Adam explained what had happened with Melanie at the Archer home and how he had been held incommunicado and convicted. ” I had a lawyer that I first met at the table at the trial. He told me to plead guilty and throw myself on the mercy of the court. He didn’t want me to testify. I did, and you can see the result.” The effort to talk so much was exhausting Adam. Both Joe and Hoss could see that he probably had some damage to his ribs because his breathing was labored and got worse as he talked more. They quickly informed Adam that Lea and Abel were fine and that Ben and Katherine were home with good news. Then the sheriff was there ordering them to leave.<\/p>\n “Time’s up. You can leave now. Ain’t nothing you can do anyway.”<\/p>\n “Sheriff, our brother needs to see a doc.” Hoss knew Adam was far worse than he was letting them know.<\/p>\n “Won’t matter where he’s going. He got about what he deserved, and there’ll be more of that where he’s going. We’ll make sure the other inmates know what he did to my niece. Now time for you to go, or you could find yourself locked up with him for disturbing the peace.”<\/p>\n Hoss and Joe exchanged looks. Joe winked and Hoss nodded. As Hoss walked back out to the office, Joe spoke up. “Sheriff, I’m not going anywhere until you get some help for my brother.”<\/p>\n “I already warned ya. Now get moving or you’re going in that cell with him!”<\/p>\n “I already told you. I’m not leaving until you get a doctor for my brother.”<\/p>\n “Well, you can doctor him while you sit in that cell for a few hours. Your other brother can pay your fine to get you out when you cool down.” Pulling keys from his pocket, the sheriff opened the cell door and motioned for Joe to enter. He did, and the sheriff locked the door. Moving to the office, the sheriff found Hoss and Candy standing there.<\/p>\n “Sheriff, my little brother does have quite a temper, but could he at least have his saddlebags? He’s got some food in there, and we ain’t ate nothing since breakfast. I’ll be back in a couple hours like you said to pay the fine and get him out.” Candy managed to keep a neutral expression as Hoss picked up his own saddlebags and handed them to the sheriff who grudgingly agreed that he could have them. Outside the office a few minutes later, he had to ask.<\/p>\n “My saddlebags always got some food in em, and my spare shirt is a lot bigger so Joe can use it to make some bandages for Adam’s ribs. I hope it’s enough. Now let’s get some rooms and some food while we wait to see what Joe can find out.” The Hoss proceeded to tell Candy everything Adam had been able to tell them in such a short time. “I think Joe’s got a plan. I seen the look in his eyes. He and Adam can talk it over, and we’ll go back there after we’ve had some supper to see what we’re gonna do next.”<\/p>\n Two hours later, there was a heated discussion in the sheriff’s office. “Sheriff, how can it hurt anything? Aren’t you sworn to uphold the law? Ain’t that about finding the truth? Ain’t you supposed to be in favor of justice?”<\/p>\n “I don’t like it.”<\/p>\n “If everything you said is true, then you have nothing to fear. She won’t say anything to change your mind or her father’s. You’ll sleep better at night for knowing the whole truth, won’t ya?”<\/p>\n Hoss was being as persuasive as he could. Joe’s plan was to have Melanie come to the jail at Adam’s request because he supposedly had some last words for her before he went to prison. Based on everything Adam had said, Joe suspected she would want to gloat. Sending a man to prison was quite an accomplishment for the young woman, and without knowing her, he still believed she would be quite proud of herself and unable to hold it all in if she thought only Adam was listening. Within an hour, a very reluctant Thomas Archer had agreed to the plan. He, Hoss, Joe, and Candy waited to the side of the jail in a dark alley. The sheriff walked Melanie to the jail and escorted her to the cell where Adam sat on the cot as he had for much of the last few days.<\/p>\n “Now, I gotta go get a meal for him. I’ll be gone about fifteen minutes. If you don’t like what he’s saying to you, then you can go sit out in my office. Those ribs of his won’t let him talk very loud so you won’t be able to hear him out there. You all right here alone with him?”<\/p>\n “I’ll be just fine, Uncle Dave. He can’t say anything to bother me. He’s just where he belongs.”<\/p>\n The sheriff made a big pretense of leaving as he clomped to the door and opened it letting the other men into the office. He slammed the door then as all five men waited silently so they could hear everything that was said.<\/p>\n “Melanie, why did you do it?”<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n As Joe had suspected as he talked with Adam and devised his plan. Melanie couldn’t stop talking about how clever she was as she gloated over Adam’s fate. “All you had to do was to be nice to me. Lots of men who come to see my daddy are nice to me. I let them have what they want most, and then I tell them that I’ll tell my daddy unless they agree to the contract he offered them. They always say yes to that. Daddy thinks he’s a great negotiator because he always beats them down, but he doesn’t know the help I give him. Then Daddy gets more money, and he buys me all sorts of wonderful things.”<\/p>\n “Aren’t you the least bit ashamed to be selling yourself like that?”<\/p>\n “Not at all. It’s quite a lot of fun too. You were the best though. So many of those men were old with big bellies and wrinkles. We had to turn the lamps out so I could do it with them. None of them ever seemed to mind that. But you are all hard and muscular. You would have been the best one yet, but you had to be so mean.”<\/p>\n “I was being faithful to my wife. Is that so hard to believe?”<\/p>\n “Yes. No man is faithful. Daddy goes to the fancy house in town. He doesn’t think people know, but I’ve heard them talk. I think Mama knows too. On those nights, she has a real unhappy look to her. She goes to bed real early. So don’t talk to me about men being honorable. It’s all a joke. You want one thing and one thing only. I tried to give that to you, but your insulted me. Now you’re going to get what you deserve. I’ve heard stories of what men can do to men in prison. When they find out what you did, they’ll make you pay.”<\/p>\n “But I didn’t do anything except say no to you.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and for that, you are going to suffer. No man says no to me and gets away with it.”<\/p>\n In the sheriff’s office, Joe wanted to feel smug, but all he could feel was sympathy for Melanie’s father and uncle. Both looked like they had lost their whole world. Devastated by what they were hearing, neither one seemed even able to breathe. Thomas Archer looked deathly pale even in the dim light thrown by the one lamp on the sheriff’s desk. The sheriff looked at his brother and softly asked him what to do.<\/p>\n “Let him go. He didn’t do anything. I’ll be sending Melanie to live with her aunt in Portland. Maybe she’ll be able to do something with her. It’s clear that we’ve failed.”<\/p>\n “What do I tell the people in town?”<\/p>\n “Tell them that I’ve withdrawn the complaint and that Mr. Cartwright is innocent of any wrongdoing. That’s all they need to know. I’m sure the gossip will take care of the rest.”<\/p>\n Melanie had heard their voices and came out to the office to find out what was going on. When she heard her father say he was banishing her to Portland, she was shocked. “But Daddy, I did it all for you. I made you the best negotiator ever. How could you do this to me?”<\/p>\n “Shut your filthy mouth. You’re no better than a whore. Come along home now. Your mother is going to be sick when she finds out what you’ve been doing.” Thomas grabbed his daughter by the elbow and shoved her ahead of him as he exited the office.<\/p>\n Without a word, the sheriff took the keys to the cell and the shackles and freed Adam. Hoss supported Adam as he walked out. Joe and Candy grabbed his saddlebags and holster when the sheriff handed those over. “I’m real sorry about all this. I had no idea.”<\/p>\n “Maybe if you were more interested in justice and fairness, you could do a decent job. As it is, you should resign. There’s got to be a lot of better people for this job than you.” Adam was bitter and his sharp words made that clear. He fully intended to let the attorney general of California know what had happened here and the miscarriage of justice orchestrated by the sheriff who was more interested in getting a conviction to satisfy his personal agenda than in doing his job. If the sheriff did not resign, he would face a lot more trouble in his future. He didn’t know that then, but Adam’s commitment to justice and law was strong. He would make sure things changed in Paradise. At that point though, he could barely walk by himself so a bath, a good meal, and sleeping in a real bed were higher priorities.<\/p>\n Hoss sent a telegram home that Adam would be fine but that they wouldn’t be home for two weeks as they were traveling slowly. Ben read between the lines to know that Adam had been hurt somehow, but was relieved that Hoss said he would be fine. Hoss would never mislead him about something like that so he told Katherine and Lea that Adam was headed home with his brothers and Candy. On the trail, the men had to nearly walk their horses most of the time and stop often. Adam had little stamina for the trip. Finally they neared Ponderosa land, and Joe and Candy rode ahead to tell everyone that Hoss and Adam would be home by the end of the day. Lea had found the waiting to be difficult and those last hours were torturous. Finally they saw specks in the distance and knew that they were nearly home. Again the slow pace of the riders made the waiting longer and more difficult, but as the specks grew larger and eventually coalesced into the shape of men on horseback, the smiles emerged. When the weary men rode into the yard, Lea carried Abel and nearly ran to where Adam was dismounting with some difficulty. He kissed her and kissed Abel before Hoss got to him to help hold him up as he began to slip to the ground. Ben was there to hold up his other side and they walked him to his house as Lea trailed behind with their son. Soon Adam was in bed despite his objections. Lea sat on a chair next to the bed with Abel who was wondering what was going on.<\/p>\n “If you can close your eyes for five minutes and then open them, you can stay up.”<\/p>\n “You’re talking to me like I’m a child.”<\/p>\n “When you’re hurt, you act like that sometimes. So just do it.”<\/p>\n To no one’s surprised, Adam was sound asleep and breathing softly before the five minutes were up. Lea smiled and leaned forward to kiss his cheek. She held Abel so he could do the same, but he jerked back and rubbed his lips after coming in contact with Adam’s stubble for he needed a shave too. Lea smiled and then walked down the stairs where Ben and Hoss were waiting and had been joined by the rest of the family and Candy. Hoss and Joe then told them the whole sorry story. Ben wasn’t as surprised as the others.<\/p>\n “I knew there was something wrong with that whole situation in Paradise. People whom I know are very good at business negotiations were making terrible deals there. I wish I had never agreed to meet with Archer. Adam wouldn’t have been in this mess if I hadn’t.”<\/p>\n “Now Pa don’t get like ole Adam on this cause it weren’t nobody’s fault except that gal’s. She done made the whole mess herself. Joe and me met her and I feel sorry for whatever poor man her father gets her to marry.”<\/p>\n “Pa, Hoss is absolutely right on that one. I heard the way she talked with Adam. She’ll do anything to get what she wants. Well, and she did try to do that with Adam but he didn’t give in to her.”<\/p>\n Sitting very quietly, Lea listened and felt even guiltier. Adam wouldn’t have wanted to go on that trip if he had felt better about being home. She knew they needed to talk, but she wondered how that would go. When she went to put Abel to bed for the night, Katherine said she would check on Adam to see how he was doing. He was awake and asked about his family.<\/p>\n “Lea and Abel are fine.”<\/p>\n “I wish that was true.”<\/p>\n “Tomorrow, you come over to the house. You and I need to talk. For now, you need to rest. Are you hungry?”<\/p>\n “A little.”<\/p>\n “I get some of Hop Sing’s stew and bring it up. He brought it over when he realized we were all at your house. There’s plenty left even though Hoss enjoyed it very much.”<\/p>\n When Katherine was bringing the stew, she met Lea on the stairs and handed the bowl and spoon to her. “He’s hungry, but don’t let him get out of that bed. He needs to sleep more than anything now.”<\/p>\n Lea brought the stew to Adam and saw his eyes were drooping. She offered to feed him, but he said he could do it. Halfway through the bowl, he handed it back to her and said he was too tired to finish. He lay back down and was soon asleep. The next morning, Adam woke to a room brightened by sunshine. He felt next to him and could tell that Lea had slept beside him but was already gone. Slowly, he pulled on a robe and then made his way down the stairs. As soon as Lea saw him, she smiled.<\/p>\n “I have hot water ready for you. I’ll fill the tub in the washroom. I have clean clothing in there already and some nice towels.”<\/p>\n Adam nodded in appreciation and walked to the washroom where he dropped the robe and began pealing off the wrap around his ribs. When they were gone, he tried a deep breath and found it wasn’t too painful.<\/p>\n “Do you need me to wrap those ribs when you’re done?”<\/p>\n Declining, Adam moved to the tub that was filled with hot water. He slipped in and leaned back letting the water soak away a lot of the soreness. Then he soaped himself up trying to scrub away the grit of the trail as well as the memory of Melanie and all that had happened in Paradise. After bathing and shaving, he sat down to a plate of scrambled eggs, bacon, and biscuits. He ate it all.<\/p>\n “Katherine wants to see me this morning. I thought I would walk over there with Abel. I know he probably missed his Uncle Horsey as much as he missed me.”<\/p>\n Knowing what Katherine probably had in mind for a conversation with Adam, Lea smiled. “Perhaps you could leave Abel with his uncle when you’re ready to come back?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know. I missed him a lot too.”<\/p>\n “Well, whatever you think best. I’ll be waiting for you.”<\/p>\n It was a warmer conversation than they had been having before he left except for that last promising one. Adam could only hope that they would be able to reconnect. He needed her more than ever but found that difficult to admit. Once he was at the main house, Katherine had him sit by the fireplace. Hoss, Mo, and Ben were sitting at the dining room table enjoying coffee. They all knew what the conversation would be, and wanted to be there to help if needed.<\/p>\n “She’s afraid of you.”<\/p>\n Adam was affronted that Katherine had even said that. “I would never hurt her. Why would she ever be afraid of me?”<\/p>\n “She’s afraid of what you can do to her. When you’re together. At night. In bed.” Katherine kept adding more because it was clear that Adam had no idea what she meant. Finally he got it.<\/p>\n “She’s afraid of being with child?”<\/p>\n “Of course she is. Most women feel terrible after a miscarriage. Lea feels it was her fault, and she’s afraid of doing it again.”<\/p>\n “But it wasn’t her fault. Paul said there was something wrong from the beginning and that’s why she had the cramps and even some bleeding. Lea didn’t do anything wrong. She has no reason to blame herself.”<\/p>\n “You two are way too much alike. Of course she blames herself. She’s the one who lost the baby.”<\/p>\n “We lost the baby.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I know that, but she was the one who physically lost the baby. She feels that loss deeply, and her fear is keeping her from doing anything that could lead to the same result. But just because you bury something, that doesn’t mean it stops existing. That baby is still here with you.”<\/p>\n “But the other time she was with child, we had Abel. We could have another child who is just as wonderful.”<\/p>\n “I know that too, but you need to tell that to Lea and convince her. Healing this wound is not about forgetting but about learning to live with the memory.”<\/p>\n After walking to the table and handing Abel to Hoss, Adam walked back and grabbed Katherine to give her a kiss. Then he turned and left leaving his coat and hat on the credenza. At first, Katherine thought to call out to him that he had forgotten them, but then smiled as she realized he wouldn’t even notice. He was heading home to take care of his marriage and to be with his wife. The temperature of the air wouldn’t matter. A short time later, Adam was in another serious discussion.<\/p>\n “Worrying won’t stop the bad things from happening. It just makes it nearly impossible to enjoy the good things in life.”<\/p>\n “Another Adam’s Bible quotation?”<\/p>\n “No, that’s something Joe has told me on more than one occasion. I worry too much. You worry too much. We need to find time to enjoy the good times. You never know when they will be snatched away so you have to get everything you can while you can. We don’t know what will happen if you are with child again. Abel is wonderful, and the miscarriage was terrible. We can’t deny either of those truths, but we can trust in God that whatever happens, it was meant to be.”<\/p>\n “All right. Let’s go to bed now.”<\/p>\n “What?”<\/p>\n “We need to go to bed. I won’t be able to do this unless we just do it. Please?”<\/p>\n Kissing Lea and holding her close, Adam felt her relax into his arms, but as they walked to the bedroom a few minutes later, he could feel the tension in her body. He had a better understanding at that moment of high wire artists like those he and Lea had seen in Italy. One tiny misstep could result in disaster. He knew he had to be exceedingly careful, but there was the goal in mind that he couldn’t forget either. Their future was figuratively in his hands at that point.<\/p>\n Helping Lea undress, Adam never released her from him. He kept one arm around her the entire time as he touched, caressed, and kissed her. She helped him undress as well. As he moved her to the bed, he guided her down with his arm around her and lay beside her. He kissed her again, and then very slowly worked to make her ready for him. Never releasing her even in the midst of passion, they made love for the first time in months. Afterwards, Lea lay in his arms with her face pressed against his chest. Adam could feel the tears. Finally, Lea spoke.<\/p>\n “I could be with child now.”<\/p>\n “Yes, you could but probably not. Perhaps we will have a blond girl the next time or maybe a blond boy.”<\/p>\n “Or maybe a girl with brown hair and hazel eyes.”<\/p>\n “She would be a beauty then if she looked like her mother.”<\/p>\n “Or her father.”<\/p>\n “We’ll take things as they go. Together.”<\/p>\n “Yes.”<\/p>\n The two of them lay together quietly then, and satisfied to be in the arms of the one they loved. After about a half hour, Lea looked up at Adam.<\/p>\n “How long do you think they’re willing to take care of Abel?”<\/p>\n Grinning like he hadn’t in months, he had an answer. “I’m sure it will be long enough.” Then he kissed her with unbridled passion.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n “Joe, how did you know she would confess it all to me? She hadn’t said anything truthful up until then.”<\/p>\n “I thought she wouldn’t pass up the chance to gloat if she thought no one was there but you. She tried to make you do things the way she wanted, and I just thought she would want to throw that in your face that she had been able to do that to you. She was sending you to prison and there was nothing you could do about it.”<\/p>\n “Very well thought out, younger brother. Well done. If I haven’t thanked you enough, thank you again. You saved my life with that one.”<\/p>\n “Well, you pulled my bacon out of the fire more than once. It was the least I could do.”<\/p>\n The brothers were standing on a section of level pasture not too far from the houses where Adam wanted to put another stable and some paddocks for his horses. He had purchased a pair of Merens ponies, and five Friesians. He thought that the Merens ponies would make a good horse for the mountains because that was what he and Lea had ridden in the mountains of France. He thought the strength of the Friesians and their beauty would make them in high demand as carriage horses. There was a very large demand for carriage horses and not that many for sale so prices were quite high for them. With the beauty of the Friesians and their strength, he thought to make a large profit on each sale.<\/p>\n Joe had already bred the Friesian stallion with some mustang mares and even those foals looked promising. He and Joe planned to improve the bloodline of the horses on the Ponderosa for strength, agility, and looks. The Merens ponies were being crossbred with Ponderosa stock for that reason as well. If they were successful, then Ponderosa horses would be in even greater demand and the prices would go up.<\/p>\n Adam had purchased several more Friesians, which had not yet arrived, because he wanted his own horse breeding operation as well. Ben raised his eyebrows every time Adam and Joe began talking about the horse breeding plans they had. The stables were for the Friesians and the Merens horses only. The plan was that the Friesian mares were only to be bred by the Friesian stallion, but the Merens would be carefully crossbred with horses Joe picked for that purpose.<\/p>\n “How many horses do you have coming?”<\/p>\n “Six Friesians: two stallions and four mares. If you and Hoss would like to share the cost, I was thinking we could gift the two of the mares to Pa and Katherine for their wedding. They would have the prettiest and best set of carriage horses this side of the Sierras.”<\/p>\n “I like the idea, but they’re getting married in two weeks. Will the horses be here by then?”<\/p>\n “I got a telegram yesterday that they’re in St. Louis. They should be here by the day after tomorrow. All we have to do is find a place to keep them until the wedding. Then they can show up pulling the carriage for Pa and Katherine.”<\/p>\n “That’s a great idea. I bet Hoss would want to be in on it too.”<\/p>\n “I’ve been meaning to tell you about an offer I got for the Merens ponies. A horse breeder in California is willing to pay me three times the amount I spent on them. That would pay for the shipping too, and give me about one hundred per cent profit.”<\/p>\n Whirling to look at Adam, Joe was shocked. “Why don’t you just pull the heart out of my chest and eat it in front of me.” That earned Joe one of Adam’s classic looks until he finally had to ask. “What? You said you were going to sell those ponies just after we talked about how much they could improve the bloodlines of our horses here.”<\/p>\n “No, I said I got an offer.” Then Adam made him sweat a little. Adam rather liked this conversation. It reminded him of earlier and happy times.<\/p>\n “Well, so what are you going to do about it?”<\/p>\n “So, what am I going to do about it? That depends on you somewhat.”<\/p>\n “Stop talking like Pa, and just spit it out, would you?”<\/p>\n Hoss walked up to them about that point and heard those last statements. As he had neared them, he had seen Joe’s red face and Adam’s smirk, and he knew this would be a great conversation to observe. Those two brothers of his could be very entertaining especially when Adam began casting things out there to rile Joe. It was like making a fish chase after the bait before you hooked it and reeled it in for dinner. Hoss could tell that Adam was enjoying it too. Joe wasn’t, but Hoss assumed there would be a payoff in this for Joe because Adam never did this out of cruelty so there was always something for Joe for enduring the wordplay.<\/p>\n “I was wondering if there was anyone around here who would like to get in the horse importing business with me. I have contacts to buy the horses, but I could never go back to Europe to set up a deal. In fact, I would rather not have anyone in France or Italy knowing that I’m alive and well in Nevada. The troubles I had there were more than enough.”<\/p>\n “So if we got into this business, I would have to go to Europe?”<\/p>\n “Or we would have to find someone who knows something about horses who would be willing to go.”<\/p>\n Joe started to smile then. “It would also have to be someone who knew about setting up bank transfers and arranging contracts.”<\/p>\n “Oh yeah, and it would have to be someone who didn’t mind traveling and had the time to do all of that too.”<\/p>\n “Yes! And someone who had a good reason to take an extended trip so for a honeymoon or something like that.”<\/p>\n Adam and Joe grinned at each other then. Hoss wondered why until it dawned on him as well. “Pa!”<\/p>\n “Will he have to go every time we want to buy some horses?”<\/p>\n “No, we just need someone to set up the arrangements for purchase and shipping. After that, it would be like clockwork.”<\/p>\n “But, Adam, what if they tried to cheat you?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, we’ll pay premium prices for their horses. They’ll make more money by not cheating us.”<\/p>\n “But how are you fixing to make money on this if you have to pay high prices for the horses?”<\/p>\n “Premium prices in their market are bargain prices here. We’ll charge two or three times what we paid for them. That will take care of the shipping and leave at least one hundred per cent profit. Even if we have some losses along the way, we’ll still make a lot of money with this.”<\/p>\n “Hot diggity! Can I get in on this too?”<\/p>\n “Of course, and if Pa agrees, it can be a Ponderosa business. We should probably create a corporation for it, but we would be the stockholders so it would be a privately owned corporation.”<\/p>\n “Yeah, yeah, you figure out all that fancy business stuff. I jist like getting them horses here. Joe, do you like the idea too?”<\/p>\n “Of course I do. Adam, who would run this corporation if you set it up?”<\/p>\n “Well, we would need a president, secretary, and treasurer. How do you feel about being one of those?”<\/p>\n “I suppose I get to be the secretary or the treasurer.”<\/p>\n “I was thinking president, but if you want secretary or treasurer, then you can have it.”<\/p>\n “No, no, if you want me to be president, I’m all for it. What job does Hoss get?”<\/p>\n “Well, if you’re president, then he would be the vice-president. I could be secretary and Pa could be treasurer if he’s willing. We could put stock in our children’s names too. Hoss, when you have some, we’ll do that for yours too.”<\/p>\n “Well, I was meaning to mention this to ya. You won’t have to be waiting too long on that. Doc says he figures it’s about six months from now.”<\/p>\n Joe jumped up and down, and then slapped Hoss on the back. “Congratulations, big brother. Why didn’t you tell us sooner?”<\/p>\n “Well, we wasn’t sure, but the Doc said it’s all normal like, and everything is all right, so we figured now would be the time to tell everybody. Now don’t be telling your ladies cause Mo wants to do that, and I ain’t told Pa yet either.”<\/p>\n “Lots of changes around here. Pa’s doing well with them so far, but I have to wonder how much he can take. He likes to be in charge, and he’s losing some of that especially if we set up this horse import business.” Adam was worried. He knew his father had been uneasy finding out that Adam was going to run a small architectural business from his home as well as a horse breeding operation for the Friesians. Now that Joe and Hoss were in favor of the new horse import business, he wondered how his father would react. He had never easily accepted the changes that Adam suggested for running the Ponderosa although those windmills had done wonders for providing adequate water for their herds.<\/p>\n “Adam, you look a mite worried. You don’t think Pa’s gonna be upset about all this, are you, cause I think he’s gonna like the idea. We need to set things up for the next generation so that they can inherit just like we’ll each get a piece of the Ponderosa.”<\/p>\n “Well, Hoss, you see, that’s another thing I’ve been thinking about. If we divide the Ponderosa three ways, and then divide again for our children, and they do that for theirs, the Ponderosa won’t exist any longer. It happened to the Puritans. They kept dividing up their property with their sons, and soon no one had a farm large enough to support a family, and a lot of them had to move on to other areas and the ones who stayed behind could barely support themselves.”<\/p>\n Joe understood immediately. “You want to make the Ponderosa one big business so that all of us have plenty and so will our children and their children.”<\/p>\n “That is what I was thinking. If we diversify into some other businesses, we can keep the main ones we have now with the cattle and the timber, but we can have lots of other businesses we can handle from here too. Instead of dividing the Ponderosa, we divide the responsibilities.”<\/p>\n “What do you think Pa will think about doing that, Adam. You know he don’t like no new ideas when he thinks the old ideas are working just fine.” Hoss was concerned especially with their father’s wedding approaching and didn’t want to upset him.<\/p>\n “He probably won’t like any of the ideas much. I would think that perhaps the trip to Europe would work the best. He and Katherine deserve a honeymoon, and he hasn’t been able to travel much for the last few years. We could suggest just that, and we could talk more about doing the other things. Maybe if the horse importing works out, he would be willing to listen to some other changes.”<\/p>\n “So we got to be patient.” Hoss was willing to do it that way.<\/p>\n “And persistent. We should be like the trees and the grass.” Adam stared into the distance.<\/p>\n “Huh?” Hoss was confused.<\/p>\n Joe was ready. “You know, Hoss. That one old saying Adam used to use. The tree teaches me patience and the grass teaches me persistence. I’m sure it’s in Adam’s Bible. It reminds me about that saying that a mighty oak that grows from a tiny acorn. We start small and stick with it, and eventually, we’ll get it like we want it.”<\/p>\n “Yes indeed, Joe, patience is bitter but it’s fruit is sweet. Just keep this among us for now. We’ll drop the idea about the trip casually in conversation saying one of us will have to go, and then we’ll see if we can guide Pa to that decision.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I always said you was sneaky, but, dadburnit, you really are good at this sneaky stuff.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, it isn’t sneaky to plan and to prepare.”<\/p>\n “It just seems sneaky to me, I guess. You seem like you’re in a good mood. Things better at home?”<\/p>\n Pausing before answering, Adam nodded. “It’s taking some time for Lea to accept everything. When she finds out Mo is with child, it may stir things up for her a bit again, but she can handle it now that she’s faced it. There are some days that are better than others. Today is a very good day already.” He grinned then and his brothers laughed. They knew exactly what he meant.<\/p>\n When the three met their father for lunch, they brought up the horse import idea and the plan to incorporate it as a separate business so that the Ponderosa would not be liable if anything went wrong.<\/p>\n “Boys, that sounds like a wonderful idea, but which of you is going over there to set everything up? There have to be contracts signed and arrangements will have to be made with the banks. All of you are very capable of judging horseflesh, but I don’t think it’s a good idea for Adam to go back there.”<\/p>\n “Pa, we were thinking along those same lines. We were wondering if you wouldn’t mind considering an extended honeymoon trip to Europe and taking some time to do all of that for us. We could handle things here with the three of us.”<\/p>\n “Oh so you thought an extended honeymoon trip to Europe and taking time to set this up for you is a good idea? And you three would handle everything here?” Joe’s head dropped and Hoss sighed, but Adam caught that glint of humor in his father’s eye. They had intrigued him with the possibilities. He was thinking it over. He had that way of repeating what someone said in order to buy time to compose his response. Keeping a neutral look, Adam waited. “Well, I think I should talk that over with Katherine because it’s her honeymoon too. I’ll get back to you on that.”<\/p>\n After their lunch to discuss business, Joe and Adam went to their homes. Adam was concerned about how Lea’s reaction to the news Mo had shared with the ladies. He found her smiling and playing with Abel. She saw Adam’s look and had a fair idea of why he looked so worried.<\/p>\n “I’m fine. Seeing how happy Mo is about this, I couldn’t help but smile. I remember how I felt when Abel was growing inside me. It was like being in heaven walking around knowing there was a life in there that we created. I know those are the memories I need to keep close to my heart. When I was with child the second time, I never felt that way. I was worried all the time. Now I know why there was such a difference. I’ve accepted that the second one was never meant to be, but I want to give that little one a name so I can see our baby in heaven. They must go to heaven, don’t they even if they’re so small?”<\/p>\n “I’m sure they do. What name did you have in mind?”<\/p>\n “I was thinking Clare. It can be a boy’s name or a girl’s name, and we don’t know which our baby was. Hop Sing told me he knows where he buried Clare, so if we could put a marker there, just for us, that would help me.”<\/p>\n “We’ll do that. I can chip that name into a stone. We’ll place it there and then plant a rose or something else permanent so it’s never disturbed.”<\/p>\n So that’s what they did. They marked the spot where Clare was, and Adam planted an apple tree at Lea’s request. The rest of the family knew what they were doing but let the couple have their privacy. It was never mentioned again but was in Lea’s thoughts every time she saw that apple tree bloom in the future and then bear fruit for the family. In her mind, Clare was there and still part of them. It was what made her able to look forward to another baby, and she began hoping very much to have a daughter.<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n “Calm down. Mo had our baby and there wasn’t any problem. Alice had her second and no problem there either. Lea’s gonna be fine.”<\/p>\n “The first time she gave birth, Hoss, I was in so much pain from the broken bones, I never heard her or knew how hard it was for her. This time I can hear her, and it’s been so long.”<\/p>\n “It has been quite a while, but Mo and Alice have been down here a couple of times to tell you everything was fine. You know they’d never lie to ya, dontcha? And ya gotta think of Abel. If you keep acting so scared like, he’s gonna stay upset. Now Pa’s gonna be back with him shortly, and you need to be ready to smile for him and tell him everything is gonna be all right.”<\/p>\n “I wish Doctor Martin would get here.”<\/p>\n “Now you got three women up there who done did this before. They know what they’re doing. You gotta trust em. Besides, it seems like a real long time to us, but it’s only been six hours. Heck, Mo was twelve hours with Dot.”<\/p>\n “Why do you persist in calling her Dot instead of Dorothy or Dottie like everyone else?”<\/p>\n “She’s just a little Dot to me. I cain’t help it. She looks like a Dot to me. It’s like Joseph is Joey and Maureen is Mo and Gabrielle is Gabi. Heck, Abel is Abel. Cain’t see calling him anything else. I’m Hoss even though my given name is Eric. And Joe is Little Joe no matter how much it irritates him nowadays.”<\/p>\n Smiling, Adam nodded. Joe did get perturbed when his brothers or father slipped into the old habit and called him Little Joe. Hoss was happy to have gotten Adam’s mind off of Lea’s labor and getting him to smile. At that moment, Ben walked back into the house with Abel who clapped his hands when he saw his father smiling. Adam grinned and reached out his arms for his son who nearly leaped from Ben’s arms into Adam’s.<\/p>\n “Mama?”<\/p>\n “Your Mama is upstairs having a baby. Soon, you’re going to have a baby brother or a baby sister.”<\/p>\n “Dot?”<\/p>\n “No, a new one.”<\/p>\n “Gabi?”<\/p>\n “No, even newer than Gabi and smaller.”<\/p>\n Pointing at the stairs, Abel wanted to go see his mother. “Go to Mama.”<\/p>\n “No, we can’t yet. We have to wait until she tells us we can go upstairs to see the baby.”<\/p>\n “Now.”<\/p>\n “Abel, I said no. You need to listen to me.”<\/p>\n “No. Now.”<\/p>\n Walking to the kitchen, Adam had only one comment. “Excuse me because my son and I need to have a little discussion.”<\/p>\n “Pa, do ya think he’s gonna spank him?”<\/p>\n “I doubt it. I saw him have a talk with Abel a few days ago about his use of no, and Adam had him in tears by talking to him. He has that teacher voice that can scare the smart mouth out of grammar school children. One two-year-old boy doesn’t stand a chance with him.”<\/p>\n Soon, Adam was back, and Abel had his head down on Adam’s shoulder. The tear tracks were still visible. Adam sat in his favorite chair and asked if anyone needed anything. Abel leaned back to look at his father. “Cookie?”<\/p>\n “What are you supposed to say first?”<\/p>\n “Please?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I’ll get some cookies for everyone. Abel, will you help me?”<\/p>\n That got a smile, and the two of them went back to the kitchen in a much better frame of mind than a short time earlier. Soon they were back with coffee, cookies, and one small glass of milk. Abel knelt down by the coffee table in front of the fire. Adam put a cookie and the milk in front of him.<\/p>\n “You let him eat out here? Now that’s not a criticism. I’m only curious.”<\/p>\n “Pa, he’s on the slate part of the floor. He knows that he can eat there or at the dining table. At either place, it’s easy to clean up a spill, so yes, he can eat there if we’re out here with him.” Abel smiled at his grandfather and held up his cookie. The men ate cookies too, and when Abel finished his, he wanted another. “No, only one for you. You need to eat dinner in an hour.”<\/p>\n “Uncle Horsey had more.”<\/p>\n “Your Uncle Hoss is bigger than you. When you get as big as he is, you can have more than one too.” That caused Abel’s eyes to get very big. “Or perhaps as soon as you get as big as me or your Grandpa, you can have more than one.” That seemed to reassure the little boy. All of this activity had taken Adam’s mind off of Lea’s labor, but Doctor Martin arrived then, and suddenly Adam realized how quiet it had been for the past half hour. He looked at Hoss and his father. “You don’t think anything is wrong, do you?”<\/p>\n By then Paul was in the house and headed up the stairs. Adam wanted to follow but was told to be patient. He wasn’t good at being patient. When Lea had discovered that she was with child, Adam had been encouraging and supportive. He spent so much time making sure Lea was in a good frame of mind, he didn’t have time to worry. However in the last two months as she grew quite large and his birthday approached, he had been more and more concerned that something could go wrong. He knew he shouldn’t, but he had the attitude that if he expected the worst, then anything else that happened would be a relief. However he had been fighting being in despair for some time, and that morning when she had awakened with labor pains, Adam had found his heart racing. It had yet to calm down although he did his best to remain outwardly calm and in control. His flushed cheeks however were a dead giveaway as to his inner turmoil. Ben walked to Adam’s study and returned with a glass of whisky.<\/p>\n “Here, you take this and I’ll watch over Abel for a bit. You don’t want to go up to see Lea looking like you’re so scared. It will only worry her.”<\/p>\n Wanting very much to deny his father’s words, Adam couldn’t. The truth was there and couldn’t be denied. He took the glass and swallowed a generous portion even though he rarely drank whisky. There were times when he did, and this was one of them.<\/p>\n Ben watched his eldest son. Ever since he had returned home, he was different. There was a vulnerability there that hadn’t been visible before he had traveled to Europe and ended up in a horrible ordeal. In many ways, he was still the same, but he was more willing to enjoy the moment than he had ever been. It was also a lot of fun for Ben to observe his son being a father. Adam had always liked things orderly and efficient. It was what made him so frustrated with his youngest brother for Little Joe upset the routine of life on a over and over again when he was young. Now Adam was experiencing that with his son who had a stubborn streak that threatened to be even greater than his father’s. Abel was also intelligent and quite agile already which meant he got into a lot of mischief although he never meant harm. Ben couldn’t help the grin that had threatened to break out into a full smile as he watched Abel eat his cookie with those blue hands. Just a few days earlier, he had gotten into Adam’s ink well and both hands were stained very blue yet. Lea very wisely bought dark colors for the boy to wear which also made him happy because he dressed a lot like his father.<\/p>\n A knock on the door surprised almost everyone, and Hoss went to answer. It was Lea’s parents and a stack of luggage. Harry escorted his wife in and smiled when he saw Adam’s expression. From what they told us at Ben’s house, you have good reason to forget we were arriving. Now don’t feel badly. We found a man at the livery stable more than willing to make the drive, and your sheriff was very friendly and informed us of all the changes in the your family. In great detail, I might add.”<\/p>\n “Harry, I am so sorry. I had every intention of taking the carriage into town to greet you.”<\/p>\n “Now is this our grandson. I don’t think I remember him with blue hands though.”<\/p>\n Adam dropped his head to the side and scratched his neck. “He had an unfortunate incident with the ink well yesterday. It should all fade away in a few weeks.”<\/p>\n Lea’s mother couldn’t wait any longer. “Is our daughter upstairs now?”<\/p>\n “Yes, and I’ll show you the way. I’d like an update myself.”<\/p>\n Just at that moment, Katherine appeared at the top of the stairs and was surprised to see two strangers with her family. Nevertheless, she had an announcement to make. “Adam, Lea would like you to greet the newest addition to the family.”<\/p>\n Forgetting all about Lea’s parents, Adam bounded up the stairs and past Katherine almost before she finished speaking. “I was going to say she could use a few minutes, but I guess it’s too late for that.” Descending the stairs, Katherine smiled at the couple standing with Ben for as she had watched them, she had seen the resemblance to Lea. “She’s fine. It was a relatively simple labor and quick. I’m Katherine.”<\/p>\n “Where Papa go?”<\/p>\n “Sweetie, he went up to see your Mama and the new baby.”<\/p>\n “Go.”<\/p>\n “No, you should wait a few minutes.”<\/p>\n With that, Abel began to cry. He didn’t know these two strangers, his father and mother were gone, and no one would take him there. The cry was so plaintive that Katherine gave in. She took him from Ben’s arms. “Now I’ll take you upstairs to see your Mama and your Papa, but you can’t cry. All right?” Sniffling, Abel nodded. Ben had a tear in his eye at how much Abel was like his father at that age. As Katherine walked up the stairs with Abel, Ben followed behind and signaled to Lea’s parents to follow. Doctor Martin was leaving the bedroom when Katherine arrived.<\/p>\n “Lea is fine, and young Abel here is going to be the big brother to his little sister who looks a great deal like him. She’s healthy. Go on in but don’t let Lea hold Abel. She needs to stay still until tomorrow morning. I’ll talk to you all downstairs after you see the baby.”<\/p>\n As Katherine stepped into the room, she was nearly overcome with emotion. Adam was kneeling next to the bed by Lea’s head. He had one hand on their baby’s head, and was leaning forward talking softly. “Adam, your son was a bit distraught with all of you gone.”<\/p>\n Turning to his son, Adam put out his arms and took him from Katherine. “Abel, this is your baby sister.” Abel said nothing as he stared at the tiny bundle in his mother’s arms. He looked at Adam and then back at the baby. He was speechless, which was very unusual for him. Adam knew that his mind was trying to process this news, but he was finding it difficult. Lea pulled the small blanket back from the baby’s face to show more of her to her brother. Abel stared as his grandparents smiled at their grandchildren. “Katherine, can you hold the baby and sit with Lea? I want to take Abel downstairs and introduce him to the grandparents he doesn’t know yet.” Adam leaned down to kiss Lea and then held Abel so he could give her a kiss as well. All the time, Abel was staring at the baby and continued to do so until they left the room. Then he turned his attention to Lea’s parents. Doctor Martin was having a sandwich and cup of coffee by the time they returned to the seating in front of the fireplace. Adam sat down with Abel in his lap as Doctor Martin explained what he already had explained to Adam and Lea upstairs.<\/p>\n “Lea had some bleeding. Everything has been repaired, but she needs to stay in that bed at least until tomorrow morning. Then she can get up but only to sit in a chair for meals or to nurse her baby. Someone needs to help her from the bed to the chair and back again. That will be the routine for the next week. I’ll come back every day to check to make sure there is no infection. I know there are a lot of people here to help out, but you know how stubborn she is. Everyone has to be forceful with her and not let her do anything until she’s healed.”<\/p>\n Harry had a question. “What’s the baby’s name?”<\/p>\n “Emma Cynthia Cartwright.”<\/p>\n Harry grinned and his wife nearly cried. “Adam, thank you so much. I love the name.”<\/p>\n “We thought that you might. Now, perhaps my father could hold Abel, and I’ll show you to a guest room. It’s next to Abel’s room, and you’ll be the first guests to stay in it. Eventually it will be Emma’s room, but for now, she’ll be in the room next to ours. The water closet is between the two sets of bedrooms.” Once Adam got his in-laws settled into the guest room, he came back downstairs. “Lea is sleeping, and Katherine is rocking Emma who is also sleeping. Cynthia is going in there soon to take a turn rocking the baby. Harry will be down soon.” Once Harry returned, Adam introduced him to Abel as his grandfather.<\/p>\n “No.”<\/p>\n “Yes, everyone has two grandpas. You have Grandpa Ben and this is Grandpa Harry. You have two uncles, don’t you? And two aunts?” Abel looked less sure of himself then. “Well you have two grandpas and two grandmas too.”<\/p>\n “Grampa and Grampa Harry?”<\/p>\n “That will do, I guess.”<\/p>\n “Gramma and Gramma Sintha?”<\/p>\n “Yes, that’s what you have.”<\/p>\n “Cookies?”<\/p>\n “After dinner.” Suddenly Adam realized that there was nothing for dinner, and he had guests besides. Ben saw the panicked look and assured him that Hop Sing had taken care of it, and there was plenty of food on the stove. Adam sighed and wondered how he would get through the next week. Harry smiled and reminded him that Cynthia would be there and was a good cook herself. “Thank you, Harry. Your visit is certainly welcome, but I don’t want you to just work while you’re here.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I won’t. Ben and Katherine have already volunteered to show me and Cynthia around the place. We’ll fit it in with getting to know Abel, and helping you out with Lea. I still find it odd to call her that. I want to call her Harry, but that would really confuse the boy, wouldn’t it?”<\/p>\n “Yes, probably.”<\/p>\n For the next week, Harry and Cynthia helped out with Lea and the baby but also had time to take tours of the Ponderosa. They were very impressed with the horse breeding operation that Adam had started with Joe. Since the Merens ponies and Friesian horses had arrived, Adam and Joe had purchased some thoroughbreds and were building up a market for race horses as well as carriage horses and horses for ranches and the Army so there were actually three horse breeding operations. The Ponderosa had started a separate business for importing and selling horses that was very profitable. Ben had made the arrangements for that when he took Katherine on a four month honeymoon which included a trip across the Atlantic to England and France. Hoss had gotten his Red Poll cattle as well as Texas Longhorns and was crossbreeding to get a hearty but meaty animal for market. That was going quite well too. The night before Harry and Cynthia were planning to leave to head back home, Harry and Adam sat outside Adam’s house talking.<\/p>\n “I can tell how happy Lea is, and Abel is one of the happiest little boys I have ever met. Are you happy, Adam?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I am. I’m busy, but I feel like I’m making a difference now. Pa and Katherine are handling a lot of the paperwork for the separate businesses we’re operating, and all three sons now have individual responsibilities although we are still working some of that out. We help each other and offer advice, but when it comes right down to it, the one in charge gets to make the decision. I also have some architectural work, which I do mostly over the winter months. That has been very satisfying as well. And I get to come home to Lea and my children in my home every day. That is perhaps the most satisfying of all. So, yes, I am happy.”<\/p>\n “So the risks, the trouble, and the challenges were worth it?”<\/p>\n “Yes, by taking risks and breaking out of the routine I was in led to all of this, so it was definitely worth it. I would recommend to anyone to go out there to take some chances and to face some challenges. The wisdom gained and the knowledge accumulated makes life better. I’m looking forward to what comes next.”<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Obsession (or Adam, Age 39)<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n Looking in the mirror, Lea looked critically at her body. The weight she had gained with Emma persisted. She wondered what Adam thought. He always said she was beautiful and never complained as he ran his hands over her more generous hips and caressed her thighs. She had asked him if he thought she was too heavy, and he had said it only made her breasts larger and her curves fuller. That didn’t happen much any more though. Adam used to have a difficult time if he wasn’t making love to her nearly every night they were together, and there were quite a few mornings and afternoons trysts as well. But lately he seemed so busy or so exhausted that he didn’t make love to her more than once a week. Often it was hurried and not at all like the tender, passionate lovemaking with the husband she adored. Lea spent her days with Abel and Emma, visiting with the other ladies in the family, and doing all those things that needed doing around the house. That morning was no different than so many others. She had awakened early to find Adam already shaving in the dim light of the sun struggling to break through the early morning mist.<\/p>\n “I hope you’re doing that for me.”<\/p>\n “Sorry. I have a meeting in town this morning to go over some contracts. Then I have a meeting with a client for some designs. I’ll grab some breakfast, do my chores, and then it’ll be time to leave.”<\/p>\n “We don’t have time together any more. Abel misses you, and Emma hardly knows you. She acts the same way toward you as she does toward her uncles and her grandfather. She hasn’t had time to know you as her father.”<\/p>\n “I spent time with Abel last night. I read him a story when I got home and tucked him into bed. I rocked Emma until you were ready to nurse her. I spend time with the children.”<\/p>\n “That was a half hour. They want you more. Abel is getting difficult. He says no to almost anything I tell him.”<\/p>\n “You just have to be firm with him. He’s a bit stubborn, but we both know where that came from. He’s a true Cartwright.”<\/p>\n “Adam, it’s more than that. He seems angry much of the time. He needs some time with his father.”<\/p>\n Sighing and blowing out a breath forcefully, Adam thought through all the things he still had to accomplish that week. “All right, I’ll take him with me on Saturday. I have some building sites to survey, and he can be along for that. Sunday, we’ll all be together for church services, and then perhaps we can have a picnic lunch?”<\/p>\n “That sounds wonderful. Could you take the time to say goodbye to him this morning? Maybe you could even take him along to do chores? He likes to go with you to the stable.”<\/p>\n “If he’s awake and you can get him dressed in the next ten minutes. I really do need to get going, and if Abel is with me, everything will take longer. I’ll skip breakfast if I have to. I’ll grab some lunch in town.”<\/p>\n Mentally recalculating how much time to allocate for everything, Adam realized there probably wouldn’t be time for lunch either. He would have to make do with whatever he could grab when he could grab it. He could tell that he had disappointed Lea again. It seemed he was disappointing her and a lot of people lately. No matter how hard he worked, he couldn’t seem to satisfy anyone. Now Lea had reminded him that he was failing as a father too. He wasn’t sure anymore if anyone thought he could do anything correctly. He had been fielding a lot of criticism from all quarters. For months now, he had only found peace sleeping beside his wife. It had been the one place where there were no unreasonable demands, no criticism, and no stress. Apparently that was now gone as well. He didn’t complain. It wasn’t in his nature to complain about every little thing that didn’t go the way he wanted. He did know though that he had a lot of tension and stress building up inside, and that he was bound to blow although he was doing his best to keep that temper under control.<\/p>\n Ten minutes later, Lea appeared with a slightly groggy little boy who grinned when he realized his father was there and that he was going to get to go to the stable with him for morning chores. Adam picked Abel up and carried him down the stairs. Lea could hear Abel begin to jabber away now that he had his father’s undivided attention. She watched out the bedroom window as Adam and Abel walked to the stable. Adam had Abel up on his shoulders, and the little boy was pointing at all sorts of things and undoubtedly talking incessantly or asking questions at a breakneck pace. She had to smile. This was the picture of family that she had in her head, but lately there had been few instances of it. She thought about what they could do on the picnic on Sunday so that both children got a good dose of fatherly attention. She went to get Emma to nurse her for she knew she would be hungry soon. She knew she should probably begin weaning her for she had already nursed months beyond what Abel had, but she was reluctant to give up that close connection with her daughter. She needed it as much as Emma did and perhaps more.<\/p>\n In the stable, chores took much longer than usual. Abel was old enough to think he could help and wanted to help, but his help often led to more work. He had gotten a scoop of grain for Sport but spilled it on the floor. Adam was perturbed at first.<\/p>\n “Abel, now I have even more work to do.” His exasperation translated into raising his voice, which made Abel start to whimper. So Adam had to sit down on a bale of straw and soothe him before he could clean up the mess and get another scoop. He did it with Abel’s hand on the scoop so he felt like he was helping. He had Abel hold the bit for Sport as he saddled him so he wouldn’t do anything else. “Now Abel, that’s an important job. I want you to hold that and give it to me when I ask. Until then, don’t let go of it, and stand very straight and tall without moving.” Once he finished saddling Sport, he gave Abel a ride up on the saddle as he walked Sport to his house. He knew Lea would not be happy if she saw them, but he simply could no longer even think of ways to try to make everyone happy with what he did. He saw the frown on Lea’s face when he brought Abel into the house. He assumed it was because he had let Abel ride on Sport.<\/p>\n “Mama, Papa let me ride Sport. I was way up high.”<\/p>\n “Yes, Abel, I saw you. Now you know you can never do that unless Papa is with you?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Mama, I know. Papa said it too.”<\/p>\n “Lea, it was only a short ride.”<\/p>\n “Adam, I know. I just wanted to remind Abel that he can’t do things like that unless you’re there. He’s four and he can climb almost anything.”<\/p>\n “I’m sorry. He wanted to ride so much. He was so happy.”<\/p>\n “I’m not criticizing you. I was just reminding him of the rules. He hasn’t been too good about following rules lately.”<\/p>\n “All right. I’ll see you tonight.”<\/p>\n As Abel realized that Adam was leaving, and he wasn’t going with him, he complained. “No, go with Papa. No stay home. No.”<\/p>\n Adam picked Abel up and gave him a quick swat to the backside. Then he sat him on a chair and walked out the door. Abel dropped his head as tears rolled down his cheeks. Lea didn’t know what to do. Abel couldn’t be allowed to speak that way to his parents, but he was broken hearted at not being able to be with his father. All Lea could hope was that Saturday’s trip would improve the relationship between father and son.<\/p>\n Late that afternoon, Lea went upstairs to put Emma down for a nap. She left Abel at the dining table with a cookie and a glass of milk as well as strict instructions not to leave the table. When she got back downstairs, Abel was nowhere in sight and the front door was open. Lea ran out the door calling Abel’s name. She saw tracks in the dirt heading to the pine trees between their house and Joe’s house. She assumed Abel as heading over there to play with Joey. She saw the tracks disappear into the pine needles and nearly ran to see Alice. When she got there, there was no one home. Alice was somewhere else. Lea ran back to her house and went inside to get a pistol. She went to the front door and fired three shots in the air.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n Ben, Hoss, and Candy were meeting together at the main house to go over plans for the cattle roundup, branding, and a drive. They were also planning where to move the remaining cattle as they were working on specific plans for crossbreeding which required them to keep parts of the whole herd in separate pastures. Alice and Katherine were sitting in front of the fireplace working on pieces for a new quilt. When the shots were heard, all three men and Katherine jumped up and headed to Adam’s house because it sounded like the shots had come from that direction. Alice stayed because her two children were napping in the guest bedroom downstairs. Ben and the others arrived at Adam’s house about the same time that Joe and Griff got there on horseback from where they had been working with the horses. Lea met them at her front door.<\/p>\n “Abel’s missing. He left when I went upstairs to put Emma to bed for her nap. I saw his tracks heading to Joe’s house, but I lost them in the pine needles. When I got there, he was nowhere in sight. I’ve called and called for him, but I’ve gotten no answer.” At that point, Lea nearly collapsed with worry. Katherine moved to her side.<\/p>\n “I’ll stay with Lea. You can all look for Abel.”<\/p>\n Hoss had immediately looked for tracks as soon as he arrived. He began leading the others in the direction Lea had gone. She had remembered Adam telling her once never to step on tracks you were following. Abel’s tracks were still clear, and the men lost them in the pine needles just as she had done. They fanned out looking for any trace of Abel and called his name repeatedly. There were no more clues, and they found no other sign of where the little boy might have gone. Griff and Candy went to get more hands to help with the search. By the time Adam arrived home about two hours later, there still was no sign of Abel, and the men had run out of ideas of where to look except the river, and that thought was too awful to contemplate.<\/p>\n “What do you mean, he’s lost. How could he be lost? He’s only four years old. How far could he get without someone seeing him?” Adam was shocked, and began walking toward the pines where Abel’s tracks disappeared.<\/p>\n That’s when everyone heard it. There was a giggle and then more as Adam called for Abel. He looked up, and then so did everyone else. There about thirty feet above the ground in the top of a massive pine tree was Abel. He was pointing and giggling at Adam down below. Adam froze. He could see the slight sway of the tree as Abel moved. One careless move, and Abel would fall thirty feet. Even with the pine needles on the ground, he would not survive such a fall and everyone there knew it. Adam moved slowly to the tree calling out to Abel.<\/p>\n “Abel, I’m going to climb the tree too. It’s a lot of fun, isn’t it? We can wave at everyone when I get up there, all right?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Papa. Fun!”<\/p>\n Very carefully and moving slowly so he would not cause the tree branches to move any more than they were in the wind and with Abel’s movement, Adam climbed the tree. Joe grimaced watching him. He hated heights and was glad no one had asked him to make the climb. Adam was heavier but had no fear of heights. Hoss didn’t either but it would have been impossible for him to make that climb. All they could do was watch their brother climb ever so slowly up the tree. Ben went inside to tell Lea and to insist she stay in the house.<\/p>\n “It’s my son and my husband. If anything happens, I should be there.”<\/p>\n Ben surprised Lea with his answer. “Yes, you should. But consider this: if you go out there and startle Abel or cause Adam to lose his concentration, then you could make something happen. It’s better if we wait here and say a few prayers that Adam will be successful. We’ll know as soon as he gets down.”<\/p>\n Lea looked over at Katherine and could see in her eyes that she agreed with Ben. At that point, there was a cry from upstairs as Emma awakened. She would want to be nursed. Katherine offered to go get her, and Lea nodded. Almost a half hour later, Emma was fed, and there was a cheer from outside. Soon Adam walked in the door with a grinning Abel. Adam was not grinning. In fact, his expression was impossible to read. Ben recognized it. Adam was thinking and processing all that had happened. He also had a number of small cuts and abrasions from the climb, and once he handed Abel over to Lea who hugged her son tightly, the cuts on his hands were visible as well. Hop Sing had arrived and pulled Adam into the kitchen to take care of his cuts and scrapes. Adam walked out later and sat on a chair next to Lea and Abel. Katherine was rocking Emma.<\/p>\n “What happened?”<\/p>\n Ben and Katherine were still there. The others had left. Adam still had a difficult time explaining what had happened. He had been shaken by the experience knowing that any mistake could have cost his son his life. He was feeling this was another failure on his part, but realistically, he could not see how he could do things differently. He needed to spend more time with his children and with his wife, but the other members of the family were also asking for his time. He didn’t have enough. Now Abel could have died because of his lack of attention. He resolved to find a way to change his life but knew it would take some thought to find a way to do it. Finally he answered Lea.<\/p>\n “In that grove where you lost his trail, it was all so logical. Abel climbed up that big pine there. He was watching us from the top and being highly amused by it all. He has no sense of danger. Even when I climbed up to get him, he was still grinning and talking away. At least it kept his mind off the climb down.”<\/p>\n Lea was having a difficult time processing all of that as well. Abel could have been killed, and Adam had risked himself to save his son. She knew that he had done all that he could, but the shock of it was still great and made her say something she would forever regret. “I told you that he hasn’t been listening to rules lately. I can’t raise him by myself. He was upset that you left again. You leave every day.”<\/p>\n Adam stood with his hands on his hips staring at the mantel on the fireplace. Katherine stood and handed Emma to him. When he took his daughter, his expression softened especially when she dropped her head onto his shoulder and wrapped her tiny fingers around the corner of his shirt collar. Ben wanted to say something but knew he shouldn’t interfere. He took Katherine’s elbow, and they walked out together.<\/p>\n “Ben, I hope they don’t get too upset in front of the children.”<\/p>\n “Katherine, Adam and Lea both know better than that.”<\/p>\n “He doesn’t know better than to spend all of his days and nights working. He hardly has any time for his family any more.”<\/p>\n “Do you think that’s part of the problems there?”<\/p>\n “It’s all of the problem there. Adam can’t say no. People praise him for what he does and then ask for his help, and he can’t deny them.”<\/p>\n Hanging his head just a bit, Ben had to agree. He knew he did that with Adam. He often told him how well he did in negotiations just before asking him to take another trip to work out another contract. “Maybe I should offer to take that trip next week to meet with the railroad. Adam agreed to go when I asked him, but perhaps he needs to stay home for a bit.”<\/p>\n “That’s a very good idea. I’ll miss you.” Katherine started thinking then. “Or perhaps I could go with you. I already help with the books here, so perhaps I could be of some help with the figures for negotiations? I know that’s one of the things that makes you want to send Adam instead of going yourself. You need someone there to check over your work, and Adam is always confident in his calculations.”<\/p>\n Inclined to say no at first, Ben considered her line of reasoning. It was sound. He pulled her closer to him and kissed her. “Have I ever told you that you have marvelous ideas?”<\/p>\n “You may have mentioned that a time or two.”<\/p>\n Smiling, the couple walked arm-in-arm back to the house. By then, Hop Sing had dinner ready. Hoss and Mo were waiting for them. They had news for Ben and Katherine. “Mo is gonna have twins. We got the word from Doc Martin. Twins, Pa! Can ya believe that? Doc says there’s two heartbeats.”<\/p>\n There were congratulations all around and then Ben asked why they hadn’t waited for the whole family to be together. Hoss explained that they wanted to wait before telling everyone until they were sure there would be no problems. Ben nodded knowing that the risks with twins were higher.<\/p>\n “Now if Adam would just finish up them house plans for us, we could get that house built before the babies get here. He’s working on plans for that cantankerous ole Abe Milton. Told me that Abe was nagging him for the plans and then came up with two more projects for Adam to do. Adam figured he could have more time cause he’s doing three plans for him now instead of just one, but that puts our plans on hold. I don’t like it.”<\/p>\n Katherine caught Ben’s eye, and he knew exactly what she was thinking. Not only was Lea upset with Adam being gone so much, apparently Hoss had been putting some pressure on him as well. “Adam is very busy, Hoss. I’m sure he’ll get to your project as soon as he can. Why, there’s plenty of room here even with twins. You can stay here until you get a house built.”<\/p>\n “That ain’t the issue, Pa. We wanted to have our own house. I been waiting on Adam for months now and still nothing. It’s been a mite disappointing.”<\/p>\n “Perhaps we’re all expecting too much from Adam. He seems not to have time for everything he needs to do.”<\/p>\n “I don’t know why. He begged off on helping with the drive, and of course, he won’t be there every day for the roundup and the branding like the rest of us. How can he be so busy?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, he is. He was supposed to go on that trip next week to meet with the railroad men, so he would have missed the first part of the roundup and branding for that. Katherine and I will be going to that meeting so perhaps Adam can start catching up on the other things he needs to do.”<\/p>\n “All right. I hope he does then.”<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n The conversation at Adam’s house was abbreviated. Adam still didn’t know what to say so he said almost nothing. Lea apologized for what she had said, but Adam thought it was still probably what she was thinking. He told her that they could talk on Sunday evening after dinner with the family, and then they could try to work out a better arrangement for him to spend time with Emma and Abel. Lea was glad that he had accepted her apology without realizing that he didn’t believe it was completely sincere. She also was relieved that Adam seemed to accept that he needed to spend more time with his family.<\/p>\n That night, Adam spent the entire evening with his children. He loved to hold little Emma in his arms because she loved to look up at him. If he smiled, she smiled. Emma had a much calmer disposition than Abel. Her personality was beginning to emerge though, and she definitely liked things the way she wanted them. Being held by her father for over an hour as he talked with her and played games by hiding his eyes and making faces had Emma enthralled. When Lea took Emma upstairs, Adam spent another hour playing with Abel. They drew pictures, and piled up blocks to make towers trying to see how creative they could be without having the tower come tumbling down. Then Adam took Abel up to bed, read him a story, and tucked him in. When he came down the stairs, Lea hoped they would have some time together, but Adam knew he needed to work.<\/p>\n “I spent a lot of time with the children. But now I need to work to make up for a lot that I didn’t get done today. If I work late tonight and tomorrow night, I’ll catch up to what I didn’t get done today.” Already engrossed in planning what he could do that night and what he would need, Adam never saw the look of profound disappointment that Lea had. It was a sorrow for what she had lost for it seemed that Adam no longer had any interest in her.<\/p>\n When Adam finished working that night, he walked up the stairs weary from working and from worrying. He knew he probably worried too much but there seemed to be so many things he needed to do, and he couldn’t find time to do all of them as well as he should. When he undressed and slipped into bed, he hoped to find some comfort with Lea, but as happened often lately, she was on the her side of the bed with her back to him. He touched her shoulder softly, and when he got no response, he laid back staring into the shadows. He needed sleep badly, his head hurt, and yet he could not sleep. He had an ache in his back that he thought must have been the result of climbing. He thought it was rather warm in the house too and kicked off the covers hoping to get more comfortable so he could sleep. Finally he did fall asleep but woke in the morning groggy and grumpy.<\/p>\n After Adam dressed, he went to wake Abel. He needed him to be dressed and ready to go so that he could get the site surveys done. Abel wasn’t any happier to be awakened early than Adam had been when he realized the sun was rising and he had to get up. Their mood was brighter once they got working at the chores. Despite the early hour, Abel had a line of chatter and numerous questions. Soon Adam found himself relaxing as he hadn’t for many days. His son’s unconditional acceptance of him was balm for his hurts. Even though he knew they needed to talk about what had happened the day before, Adam wasn’t sure that Abel would understand. He planned to try though as they would be able to relax when they ate lunch, and then they would have some time to talk. They packed a lunch in their kitchen of bread, ham, and apples before heading out in the carriage. After Adam finished the first site survey, he stopped under a large tree where they could have their lunch in the shade. He saved the apples for dessert and for a lesson.<\/p>\n After Adam dropped an apple in the grass, he had a question for Abel. “Is the apple hurt?”<\/p>\n “No, it’s still good.”<\/p>\n “If I dropped you, would you be hurt?”<\/p>\n “No, I strong like Papa.”<\/p>\n Standing, Adam dropped the apple from shoulder height. “Is the apple hurt?” Abel picked up the apple and pointed at the soft spot now on one side of it. “If I dropped you from this high, would you be hurt?” Abel wasn’t so sure of what his father wanted or what the message was, so he stood silently and waited for more. Reaching up, Adam swung himself up on the first tree branch. Then he climbed onto the one higher than that. Reaching into his shirt where he had stowed the apple, he pulled it out and dropped it on the ground. The apple split and partially smashed. Adam climbed from the upper branch onto the lower branch and then dropped to the ground. “Now, if you fell from that high, what would happen to you?”<\/p>\n “Owies, bad owies.”<\/p>\n “Yes. Did you climb higher than that yesterday?” Abel grinned and pointed up even higher, and then suddenly was dismayed. Adam nodded. Abel understood. “So, why do you think your Mama and I tell you not to climb up high, and to always have one of us with you when you leave the house?”<\/p>\n “I sorry, Papa. I real sorry.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I know you are, but you have to try to listen to Mama when she tells you to do something. She’s telling you to follow the rules because they are to keep you safe. I couldn’t live with myself if anything happened to you and to Emma. You have to promise to follow the rules.”<\/p>\n “I promise, Papa.”<\/p>\n “Good, now if I have to remind you too often, you know what will happen, don’t you?” Putting his hands on his backside, Abel nodded. Adam smiled and picked him up. “When we get home, you need to tell Mama you are sorry for not listening yesterday. Now we have to go work again, but first we get another carriage ride. You can sit up front with me and help me with the horses. Then you can help me just the way you did this morning.” Adam had been surprised how much work Abel was capable of doing for him. Adam had pounded in stakes, and Abel had run a marked string from one to another so Adam could get accurate measurements. Then he rolled the string around the bobbin that Adam kept for that purpose. The day seemed very warm, almost hot, so having Abel doing some of the work was very helpful. When they got home, Adam gave Abel a little reminder of what he was supposed to do.<\/p>\n “I sorry, Mama. I don’t want to get smashed like the apple.”<\/p>\n Lea was mystified by what he meant so Adam had to explain. She smiled then and accepted Abel’s apology. Later at dinner, Abel’s eyes were drooping and he had trouble not putting his head down on the table as he knelt on his chair to eat. Adam stood and walked to his son’s side lifting him up and carrying him to his bed. After undressing him, he laid him in the bed and pulled the covers up. Abel was asleep before Adam left his room. Lea was again curious so Adam explained all that had happened. After dinner, he played with Emma until Lea was finished cleaning up. She stepped from the kitchen to see Adam and Emma on the rug in front of the fireplace building little towers that Emma could knock down. She would giggle softly each time and then make a request. “More?” Lea was sure that both of the children would sleep well that night. Unfortunately Adam didn’t as he again stayed up late working after Lea took Emma upstairs to bed and turned in alone again. Adam once again found Lea with her back to him as he slid into the bed hours later. He was so tired though, and his head hurt from all the work he had done so he rolled on his side and fell asleep.<\/p>\n The next morning, the family joined the rest of the Cartwrights in the weekly caravan to church services. As they walked to the church, Ben walked beside Adam.<\/p>\n “You’ve been so busy lately, that I’ve decided to rescind my request for you to go to the railroad meeting. I’ll go, and Katherine wants to go with me. You can stay home and try to get caught up on everything you’re doing.”<\/p>\n Adam smiled and nodded. “Thank you. That should help a lot.” Adam was distracted then by Emma who was pulling on his tie and loosening it.<\/p>\n Ben noticed that Adam looked very tired. He assumed it was because of all the work, and hoped it wasn’t because of any problems he was having in his marriage. Katherine walked up beside Ben then and slid her arm through his. “Did he like the idea?”<\/p>\n “Oh, he looked very relieved, so yes, I guess he did. Do you think he looks rather tired?”<\/p>\n “Yes, and so does Lea. The two of them are together but not together, if you know what I mean. She’s not talking with him at all, and you know how the two of them used to be talking with each other all the time. I hope that by staying home, Adam and Lea can talk things over.”<\/p>\n After what Katherine had said, Ben was more observant of Lea and Adam and noticed too that there seemed to be a coolness between them that he had not seen before. Adam had told him he was taking his family on a picnic. Ben could only hope that the warm afternoon would thaw the relationship. He was more worried than ever about his oldest son.<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n After church services, Joe walked up to Adam. “I haven’t seen much of you lately. Griff and I have been doing our best to get the horses ready for the contracts we have, but we could use some help.”<\/p>\n “Joe, I was there helping you for two days last week.”<\/p>\n “Well, older brother, there are six work days in a week, so that was only a third of the time. We could use more than that if we want to keep doing these profitable deals.”<\/p>\n “All right. Pa said he would do the meeting with the railroad this week, and Hoss wants help with the roundup too, so I can spend some time on both if I do my other work at night.”<\/p>\n “If that’s all you can do, I guess it’s got to be enough. I’ll see you tomorrow then.”<\/p>\n Cringing at that last part, Adam knew he would disappoint one brother on Monday because if he was at home, Hoss would expect him to help with the roundup. He also needed to make a trip to the lumber mill as well as to their mining interests for he hadn’t been to either one for over a week. He had the drawings to do for Milton who was expecting them within two weeks. Adam sighed. If he worked every night on the drawings, spent two days with Joe and two with Hoss, he would have a day to go to the mines and from there to the timber camps. Although pleased that he would not be going on the trip to meet with the railroad executives, Lea would not be happy with him, but he couldn’t see any other solution at that time, and he still didn’t have time to manage the breeding of the Friesians. He didn’t want to ask Joe to help with that because he could imagine how that conversation would go.<\/p>\n With all of those things on Adam’s mind, the picnic didn’t go as well as Lea had hoped. Adam skipped stones across the surface of the lake with Abel, and then the two of them fished for a short time. Adam held Emma for an hour as she napped. But it wasn’t the memorable experience that Lea had envisioned. By the time they arrived at the main house to have dinner with the whole family, everyone was tired and Adam was on edge. When Lea encouraged him to eat more, he blew up.<\/p>\n “I don’t need anyone telling me what to eat on top of everything else.”<\/p>\n Ben was unhappy that the dinner had gotten off to such a poor start. “Adam, that is not a proper way for you to speak to your wife especially with your children present.”<\/p>\n In a quiet and controlled voice, Adam responded after standing slowly. “I’m not hungry, and I’m quite full right now of lectures and complaints. I’m going to go get some work done. I’ll see all of you tomorrow.”<\/p>\n With her head down, Lea didn’t even acknowledge Adam leaving. She did her best to distract Abel and Emma. Hoss and Joe helped with that and soon had all of the children smiling with the stories they could tell.<\/p>\n As Adam walked to his house, he wasn’t hungry even though he hadn’t eaten. The thought of eating anything had made him slightly nauseated. He was just as glad to be away from everyone for a bit. His head hurt and his back ached. He longed for some time to just relax and forget about all that he had to do. He saw a glow in the sky, and for a few moments, he didn’t realize what it was. When he did, he forgot his problems and ran back to the house.<\/p>\n “There’s a fire up in the northeast section. It doesn’t look too big, but it’s dry and the fire could spread rapidly.”<\/p>\n All the men left then. Ben and Hoss drove wagons with barrels of water in them as soon as they could be filled. Adam and Joe with Candy and Griff led teams of men to the fire. They carried wet burlap, shovels, and rakes. The fire was small and within a few hours, they had created enough firebreaks and had beaten the fire back in other spots. There was only one casualty. Ben had fallen when unloading water from the wagon he had driven and had a sprained or broken ankle. Adam drove him back to the main house where Katherine and the others waited. Katherine and the other ladies came outside almost immediately when Adam drove the wagon into the yard as dawn was breaking. Adam hailed Katherine first.<\/p>\n “Pa hurt his ankle. Could you ask Hop Sing to bring the wheelchair? I won’t be able to carry him by myself.” Looking at Lea and the other ladies, he reassured them. “I can tell you that no one else has gotten hurt. Laundry may be a challenge as we were all wearing white shirts and our good trousers when we rode out of here.” Looking down at his shirt, Adam shrugged. “Or maybe you could just burn them. This doesn’t look like it will ever be white again.”<\/p>\n “I can hop on the other leg.” Ben hated being incapacitated and tried to deny it.<\/p>\n “No, you can’t. If it’s broken, hopping is going to make it worse and that light splint can’t take too much pressure.”<\/p>\n ” Ben, you will listen to your son. Now wait right there until Hop Sing gets the wheelchair from the attic.” Katherine was relieved that the injury probably wasn’t too serious and didn’t want her husband to do anything that would make it worse.<\/p>\n Hop Sing arrived pushing the wheelchair ahead of him. Adam with Katherine’s assistance got Ben into the wheelchair. In the house, Adam was going to put his father in the downstairs guest room but was told that several of the children were sleeping in there.<\/p>\n “Well I can sit until Paul gets here. If someone would help me prop this leg up, it should be fine until Paul takes a look at it. By then, the children should be awake.”<\/p>\n Hop Sing was soon there with cool compresses and a big pillow to cushion the leg as well as some tea to soothe his boss. Within an hour, Hoss and Joe walked in as well. Doctor Martin had not yet arrived, but the tea had worked it’s magic and Ben was dozing in his chair. Adam had stripped off his sooty clothing and taken a bath at his house before returning to the main house. Seeing their father was doing all right, Joe headed to his house and Hoss to the washroom to do the same. Ben awoke shortly after they left and looked over to where Adam sat on the settee. His son looked exhausted and maybe worse than that.<\/p>\n “Are you sick?”<\/p>\n “I’m fine. It’s been a long night. I’m assuming that you won’t be going to the railroad meeting.”<\/p>\n “Probably not. Let’s see what Paul has to say.”<\/p>\n When Doctor Martin got there, he declared it a severe sprain and sentenced Ben to inactivity for at least three days. “You have to keep that leg elevated at all times to keep the swelling down. I can wrap it and splint it, but keeping it elevated is going to do the most good. You can soak in a warm bath after tomorrow. That will likely soothe it as well, but no walking, riding, or traveling of any kind for at least three days.”<\/p>\n Looking over at Adam, Ben looked chagrined. “I’m sorry.”<\/p>\n “I know, Pa. It can’t be helped.”<\/p>\n “Does anyone know what started that fire?”<\/p>\n “Candy said he and some of the hands heard some gunfire up in that area today. They didn’t think much of it because it sounded like hunters, and we don’t begrudge the families around here anything they can hunt on our land as long as it isn’t cattle. They probably had a campfire and didn’t douse it properly.” Adam’s voice was hoarse and sounded worse as he talked more.<\/p>\n “Are you sure you aren’t sick?”<\/p>\n “It was just the smoke. Lots of men sound a bit hoarse around here after fighting that fire. I’m fine.”<\/p>\n Ben wasn’t so sure. Adam always said he was fine until he collapsed. Ben never knew if he was actually fine or only saying he was. This was one of those times when he suspected Adam was actually ill, but of course, he would never admit it. Then Ben felt even worse about sending him to the railroad meeting. “We could skip the railroad meeting. Our profits are up quite a bit this year with all the new things you boys have been doing. We could let that contract go.”<\/p>\n “No, if we let it go, we probably won’t have a shot at any of the next ones. Our competitors will snatch them up and renew them closing us out. No, I have to go to that meeting and renew our contracts with them. I’ll grab a few hours of sleep and head up to the timber camps. I’ll swing by the mines on the way there. Then tomorrow morning, I can leave from the camps. It’s only a few more days ride then, and I can be at the meeting on Thursday. Hoss and Joe will have to get by without me this week.”<\/p>\n “You didn’t say you would be helping them, did you? You have more than enough on your plate without helping with the cattle and the horses. Just the timber and lumber operations is quite a job, and you have the mines and your architectural work as well.”<\/p>\n “And the Friesians although I have neglected doing anything with them for over a month now. I need to get to that too.”<\/p>\n “Adam, you’re becoming obsessed with work. You need to scale back before you kill yourself.”<\/p>\n “Now you sound like Lea. Hoss and Joe asked for my help just like you did. I can’t say no to them when they need me.”<\/p>\n “They would learn to manage without you if you simply said you were too busy. You are too busy so there’s no lie there. You need time for yourself and for your family too. I learned that when I was younger. I was so obsessed with building this ranch that I forgot that my greatest treasures were my sons. I did better with Joe. You know exactly what I mean too. I worked too much and played too little, and I expected my family to do the same. We can never get those years back. Don’t squander the ones you have now.”<\/p>\n Dropping his head against his chest, Adam rubbed his neck before standing. “I’m going home to get some sleep. I have a lot to do this week.” Feeling overwhelmed was almost an understatement of how Adam felt. For a man who favored a rational and reasoned existence, being tossed about by events over which he had no control upset him as much as the criticism and the stated disappointment he was getting from members of his family. He felt that his life was out of his control and that he was as helpless as a ship caught in a gale with monstrous waves that could crush it at the whim of the storm. His head was pounding and his throat was very sore. He assumed that he had breathed in too much smoke. The backache and sore muscles he attributed to lack of sleep and hard work. He was hot too and longed for a cooling swim in the lake. Instead, he went back to his house and crawled into bed for a few hours of sleep.<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n Lea was quite unhappy to learn that Adam in fact would be gone that week. Emma was being extremely fussy, and she was worried about how Abel would respond to Adam being gone again. He had settled down very well with the attention from his father, but that might not last, and she suspected that it was more a certainty than a possibility. However, Adam looked so miserable that she couldn’t bear to add to his unhappiness so she remained cheerful as she helped him pack a small bag with his good clothing, and then pack clothes, supplies, and food for the trail. When she went to give him a hug and a kiss, she was surprised at how warm he was.<\/p>\n “You seem very hot. Perhaps you could ask Joe or Hoss to visit the mines and the timber camps so that you can head directly to the meeting?”<\/p>\n “It’s just because of fighting the fire last night and not enough sleep. My brothers are just as tired as I am, and they have their own responsibilities. The timber and lumber as well as the mines are my responsibility. I won’t stay long at either, and if there’s any problem, I’ll send someone to let Joe or Hoss know. I can’t be late for that meeting. Is that good enough?”<\/p>\n “Adam, love, I wasn’t being critical. I’m worried about you.”<\/p>\n Adam dropped his head. “I’m sorry. I’m just on edge. Everything seems to be piling up, and I can’t get ahead of the workload. It’s been frustrating. I’ll have to do something about that when I get back home. But I do really need to get going. I have a lot of hard riding to do today and then the next two days.”<\/p>\n The hard ride was much more difficult than Adam had imagined. Every time Sport’s hooves hit the ground, pain radiated up Adam’s back and neck. His skull felt like it was ready to explode by the time he reached the mines. He wondered why he felt so sore for he had only been out fighting that fire for a few hours and he was used to working ten or twelve hours a day. They were working a rich set of veins that wound through the rock like spider veins. Adam went into the mine tunnels with the foreman and inspected the work that had been done most recently. He found the shoring was done well but was concerned about the heat.<\/p>\n “Ted, I want you to concentrate on the upper drifts until winter. It’s getting much too hot in those lower ones for the men to be working. In winter, we can bring in ice to cool them down, but right now that would be prohibitively expensive to haul from the peaks down here. There probably wouldn’t be enough anyway. I’ll be back in a week or so and we can go over plans for some new shafts to ventilate from the lower stopes. Take a look before that and see if you have any recommendations as to where they should go. If any of the men are willing, start a couple more sumps in the new lower drift. I’m concerned with how damp it is in there. If you start to get any steam, stop all work in that drift and close it off. I have to get to the timber camp yet today, and then I’m heading to the railroad meeting so I really need to get going.”<\/p>\n “You sure, Adam? It’s almost lunchtime, and we’re having Irish stew. That Patrick sure knows how to cook.”<\/p>\n The thought of stew made Adam’s stomach recoil. Ted noticed how pale Adam was then, and that he had done an inordinate amount of sweating during his inspection. “Boss, you feeling all right? You’re looking a mite pale.”<\/p>\n “I’m fine. We had a little fire to fight last night, and I didn’t get much sleep. I’ll sleep tonight in the timber camp, and I’m sure I’ll feel better tomorrow.”<\/p>\n It was nearly dusk when Adam got to the timber camp. He did a quick tour of what was being done and was pleased that all seemed to be fine. He sat at dinner with the foreman and discussed the cutting schedule. Adam had brought along a map of trees to be marked and planned to go out the next morning to get a crew started on that before he began his two day ride to the railroad meeting. If all went well, he would be there Wednesday night and have a chance to get a decent meal and a good night’s sleep before having to engage in negotiations to renew their contract. He did find that he wasn’t hungry though at the timber camp and only drank coffee as the men ate. He found the smells of the mess hall too unpleasant and almost nauseating so he went to sleep on the cot in the office. The camp was at full employment so there was no bed in the bunkhouse for him to use. The cot was better than sleeping on the ground though, but Adam awoke with an even more stiff neck and back. He pushed himself to do what he had to do before he saddled up Sport for the ride. To him the day was unbearably hot, so he tied his coat to his bedroll before mounting up. The foreman came out to say goodbye.<\/p>\n “Aren’t you afraid of catching a chill without your coat?”<\/p>\n “Mac, on a hot day like this, I could hardly find a chill much less catch one.” Adam had a small smile but the foreman wasn’t mollified.<\/p>\n “You sure you’re feeling all right? You look like you could use a bit more sleep and a good meal.”<\/p>\n “The last thing I want to do is eat. I’m not hungry at all. Now I need to get going before I use too much of the day talking.” With that, Adam wheeled Sport around and headed off down the trail toward the meeting and away from the Ponderosa.<\/p>\n The foreman scratched his head thoughtfully. Adam looked sick and acted sick but said he was fine. There was a chill in the air yet Adam had a sheen of sweat on his face just from the few things he had done that morning. Mac was worried, but there wasn’t anything he could do about it. He hoped Adam got to his destination safely, but there wasn’t anything he could do about that either. When he went down to town to order the longer crosscut saw and additional felling axes Adam had authorized, he might stop in at the ranch house to mention his concerns to Ben.<\/p>\n At home, Emma had developed a high fever and couldn’t be consoled. She whimpered or cried constantly. Ben wanted to drive her to town but was still under doctor’s orders not to do any activity. He and Hop Sing volunteered to entertain Abel, and Katherine drove the carriage to town as Lea sat in the back seat doing her best to comfort her daughter. As they neared town, they were surprised by the lack of activity on the road. As they got closer, they were surprised and then dismayed by the sign they saw. “Quarantine!” A deputy sat on a chair by the sign.<\/p>\n “Sorry, folks, but no one goes in or out. We got ourselves an epidemic.”<\/p>\n “What kind of epidemic?” Katherine was concerned but not as much as Lea who suddenly wondered if Emma had whatever it was that was afflicting the townspeople.<\/p>\n “Doc Martin says it’s influenza. I’m to tell anyone who comes near that they need to watch for fever, being real tired, a bad cough, and feeling sick in the stomach. He says those are the main symptoms. He and the other docs are treating everybody with lots of fluids and rest. Seems to be hitting the older people the hardest. Old Abe Milton died this morning, and he only come down with it yesterday.”<\/p>\n Both Lea and Katherine were relieved to know that Emma had only one of those symptoms even though they were still worried about her. Katherine turned the carriage to head home. They would have to rely on Hop Sing to come up with a treatment for Emma. He often had done wonders with sick Cartwrights, so they would put their faith in him once more. Lea had a question for Katherine though.<\/p>\n “Kath, Adam was feeling rather hot to me, he didn’t eat because he said he wasn’t hungry, and he sounded hoarse. You don’t think he might have this influenza, do you?”<\/p>\n Katherine couldn’t lie and had been wondering the same thing. “I don’t know, Lea. I can only pray he doesn’t.”<\/p>\n “I knew he was working too hard, and he would make himself sick. Now I’m really scared. What if he’s sick and all alone out there?”<\/p>\n “We can hope that Adam will recognize that he needs help if he’s sick and go to the nearest town for help. By now, he should be close to his destination. Let’s pray he isn’t ill, but if he is, that he gets help soon. We’ll get someone to go over to Carson to send a telegram to him to find out how he is and to tell him that Emma is sick. I’m sure he’ll get back here as soon as he can.”<\/p>\n On their return to the ranch, one of the hands was sent to Carson City to send a wire to Adam. Hop Sing immediately got working on his remedy. He had seen Emma rubbing her eyes and her right ear so he had a fair idea of what the problem was. Soon he had a warm bath prepared for her as well as a glass of chamomile tea liberally dosed with honey. As Emma sat in the bath after drinking the tea with her mother’s help, Hop Sing came in with a very smelly concoction. He had it in a small bowl.<\/p>\n “Oh, my God, Hop Sing, what is that?”<\/p>\n “Garlic oil. Very good for ear. I put in small drops. Help fix ear.”<\/p>\n “You think she has an ear infection?”<\/p>\n Nodding, Hop Sing came closer and with Lea’s help was able to put just a few drops of the oil into Emma’s ear. Then when Lea lifted Emma from the tub and wrapped her in a large towel, Hop Sing handed her some cloth to wrap around Emma’s hands. “So she no touch ears, nose, and eyes.” Once Lea had done that, a remarkably calm and compliant Emma relaxed in her arms. Hop Sing then took a very tiny piece of rolled cotton cloth and inserted it into the little girl’s ear. “To keep bad stuff out.” Lea carried Emma into the main room where a wide-eyed Abel was waiting for her. Ben and Katherine had told him that Emma was sick and that he needed to be very quiet to help her get better. Once Lea sat in the blue chair, Hop Sing was there with a piece of slate he had heated and wrapped in soft cotton cloth. “Hold to ear. Make feel better.” When Lea did that for a few minutes, Emma relaxed against Lea’s shoulder and closed her eyes. The toddler hadn’t slept soundly for two days and was exhausted. “She sleep like that. No lay down.”<\/p>\n “I have to hold her while she sleeps?”<\/p>\n “Anybody can hold, but no lay down.”<\/p>\n Emma was on the road to recovery apparently although she was lethargic and feverish for another two days. After two days, Adam still didn’t answer the telegram that was sent to him, and everyone wondered why. Katherine mentioned Lea’s concerns, and when the timber camp foreman stopped by to tell Ben his worry about Adam, Hoss decided he ought to go find out if Adam was all right.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n Sick and having trouble even remembering where he was, Adam followed the road to his destination. It was lucky that he got to the road before his fever escalated or he might have wandered in the wilderness until he collapsed. When he rode into town and stopped at the livery stable, he asked the man there to please take very good care of Sport. He grabbed his saddlebags, rifle, and small valise before heading in the direction of the hotel. The liveryman wondered at his gait as he watched Adam walk away. He appeared to be slightly drunk although he thought the man might be sick instead as he coughed a lot too. Well he had been paid well to watch after the horse not the man so he took Sport’s reins and walked him into the stable.<\/p>\n The liveryman wasn’t the only one to speculate as to whether he was drunk. Two lazy cowhands saw him too. They had worked together on a number of previous occasions rolling drunks. This one looked like a very good opportunity. The two got up to bracket Adam before he could get to a saloon or hotel. As he neared the hotel where he planned to stay, the two men came together and shoved him into an alley. One slammed a fist into his face knocking him back into the wall of the hotel. Dazed and disoriented, Adam was an easy target. They stripped off his coat, hat, and gunbelt. One gathered that up as the other picked up the valise and saddlebags. With a good kick to Adam’s midsection, the two took their bounty and ran off down the alley. They planned to walk behind the buildings until they got near where their horses were tied. Then they would make a clean getaway as they had every time in the past.<\/p>\n Adam stayed in the alley on his back until the sheriff heard him moaning. Taking him to be a man who had too much to drink, he instructed one of the deputies to take him over to the jail to sleep it off.<\/p>\n “Sheriff, he’s been hurt. He’s got a nasty bruise on his jaw and some blood at the back of his head.”<\/p>\n “Probably stumbled and fell. Well take him inside. Doc will want to see him in a bed instead of the jail if he’s that bad off. He’s gonna pay a fine for this one. Costs us a pretty penny every time we gotta put one of these vagrants in the hotel at county expense.”<\/p>\n “Sheriff, he’s dressed kinda nice for a drifter. You think he’s maybe one of them that’s been robbed like that railroad guy the other day?”<\/p>\n A large powerful man, the deputy was able to pull Adam up from the ground. Adam was semiconscious at that point and with the man’s help, was able to stagger into the hotel and a room on the first floor. The deputy dropped him on the bed never realizing that Adam was fevered. The doctor noticed immediately when he got there about twenty minutes later. He heard Adam’s cough and checked his throat first. Then he walked out to talk to the desk clerk.<\/p>\n “You better send for the sheriff. I think we have a quarantine situation here. Tell the sheriff I need to know who was in direct contact with this man.”<\/p>\n “Doc, what is it?”<\/p>\n “I heard there was an influenza outbreak in Virginia City. He’s got some of the symptoms. I won’t know for sure until he wakes and I can question him, but it certainly looks like it could be that. Now go.”<\/p>\n Three days later, Adam woke. By then, news of the influenza had spread. The doctor had hired a woman to care for Adam because no one on the hotel staff would go near his room. Adam opened his eyes and sensed another person near him. He turned his head slightly and saw a woman dozing in a chair next to the bed he occupied. He gradually regained his senses and realized he wasn’t wearing anything except the sheet and blanket that covered him. He looked around the room and by the furnishings, surmised that it was a hotel room. Where the room was located and the identity of the woman in the chair were mysteries. Gradually some of his memories began to return. He remembered feeling terribly sick and coughing. Then he remembered that he did in fact reach the town that was his destination and put Sport in the livery stable. He started walking to the hotel, and that’s where his memory ended. He didn’t feel as hot as he had felt when he got to town but his throat hurt terribly. Then he realized his head hurt too and not just from the headache that seemed to be putting pressure on his eyes. He couldn’t take any more but did wish the woman would have awakened and given him some water. He was extremely thirsty. He fell asleep but thought he heard voices in the room. He felt people bathing him with cool water that felt so good. He wanted to tell them that he was so thirsty but couldn’t open his eyes or talk. At times, he felt a wet cloth in his mouth and he sucked the cool water out of it. It was never enough, and then he would fall back into the darkness. The next time Adam awoke, he felt some ice cold chips in his mouth. He sucked on them eagerly, and as he opened his eyes, he heard a woman’s voice.<\/p>\n “Well, now, it seems my patient is waking up. It’s been five days, young man. You had me worried sick. Would you like a glass of cool water?” Adam nodded and was going to rise to take the water and found that he could hardly lift his head much less sit up. “It’s all right. You’ve been very ill and had a nasty bump on the head too. I’ll get your head up a little so I can give you this water.”<\/p>\n The woman moved to almost sit behind him and wrapped an arm around his back holding his head against her shoulder. Once she had lifted his shoulders off the bed, she quickly slipped one very plump pillow behind him on top of the two thinner pillows already there and then settled him back against it. After placing a towel under his chin, she held the glass to his lips and let him drink. He drank all that she would give him. It didn’t quench his thirst but it did soothe his throat quite a bit. He tried to say thank you but found he didn’t have a voice.<\/p>\n “It’s all right. You’ve had a hard time of it. You have influenza. Seems you started a bit of an outbreak here in town although most of it is on the Yancy ranch. Apparently two of their hands waylaid you in an alley and took your belongings. We only found that out yesterday. One of them died, and when they were going through his things to send them to his next of kin, they found your wallet and papers. You are Adam Cartwright of the Ponderosa Ranch, aren’t you?”<\/p>\n All Adam could do was nod. He did look at the woman with a frown though wondering who she could be.<\/p>\n “Oh, you’re probably wondering who I am. My name is Molly Tremper although most folks around here think it should be Temper. Some of them thought they should just dump you on the edge of town when they found out you had the influenza. Doc got me to come take care of you though, and I gave some of those people a piece of my mind. Weren’t your fault you got sick. Weren’t your fault you got waylaid either. Now there’s some telegrams for you down at the desk. I’m gonna go get em and read em to you. You just do your best to stay awake.”<\/p>\n As Molly left the room, she encountered a very large man walking into the hallway she had just left. She turned to look at him when he seemed intent on entering the room where Adam was. Protective of her patient, she moved back into the hallway. “Who is it you’re looking for, young man?”<\/p>\n “The desk clerk said my brother Adam is in room five. I’ve come to see why he hasn’t been answering none of our messages. Now I find him sitting in a hotel. I’m gonna ask him a few questions.”<\/p>\n “No, you are not.”<\/p>\n “What? Yes, I am. And who are you to tell me anything anyway?”<\/p>\n “My name is Molly Tremper and Adam is my patient. He’s been very ill, and you will not be putting any pressure on him with questions. He can’t talk right now anyway so it wouldn’t do you any good to be asking him a bunch of silly questions.”<\/p>\n “Silly questions! His wife is worried sick same as my whole family. What do you mean that he’s your patient?”<\/p>\n “He has influenza. I daresay the first night I sat with him I didn’t think he’d make it to morning. He coughed so much he hurt his ribs. He had a head injury, and a terrible fever. Somehow he managed to pull through, but he’s very weak. Now, if you’re ready to see him, I’ll let you in the room, but remember that he can’t talk. His throat is still too sore. You may ask questions if he can answer with a shake or a nod. All right?”<\/p>\n As Hoss walked in the room behind Molly, he noted all the signs that this was indeed a sick room. He saw a brass urinal, a stack of towels, a few nurse’s bottles, and a few brown bottles of some medicines he couldn’t identify. He looked at his brother who was quite pale, had a bandage wrapped around his head, and was sleeping as his head and shoulders were resting on a stack of three pillows. Molly looked at Adam and smiled gently.<\/p>\n “I told him to try to stay awake. I guess it was just too much for him. “I’m going to go get a cup of broth for him. He should wake again soon, and he hasn’t had anything to eat for five days.”<\/p>\n “Nothin?”<\/p>\n “All we were able to get into him was water, and sometimes that was extremely difficult. He never knew what was going on, it seemed. He woke once and seemed like he was in his right mind but then he fell back into being senseless for two more days. This last time though, he seemed more alert and aware than that other time. I think he beat that influenza and now he just needs to get his strength back.”<\/p>\n “What happened to his head?”<\/p>\n “Two of our local cowhands waylaid him and took his things. We only found that out yesterday. That was the first we knew your brother’s name. He has some telegrams at the desk, but I’m guessing you can tell him what’s in those, but please nothing to upset him. He’s got enough on his plate right now.”<\/p>\n “Yes, ma’am. I only got good news for him. Could you have someone send a telegram for me? I want my family to know I found him, and he’s gonna be all right.”<\/p>\n “I’ll send the clerk in when I go to the kitchen to get some broth made. Matt is a very reliable young man, and he’ll do what you ask him to do.”<\/p>\n With Matt’s help, Hoss sent the telegram and the family had the news by the morning of the next day.<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n “Now, Adam, don’t look so worried. By the time I left, Emma was getting back to being herself. She had an ear infection, and Hop Sing done did all those things he does, and she got better. We were scared a bit when we thought she had the influenza, but Hop Sing said it was an ear infection, and the things he did cleared it up.”<\/p>\n With that news, Adam looked very relieved, but he still struggled to say anything. In a very hoarse whisper he asked about the influenza epidemic in Virginia City that Hoss had mentioned earlier.<\/p>\n “It was over in a real short time. Seems it mainly hit older people. With the quarantine and such, only a small number of people got sick. Abe Milton died, and when I left, the news was that a few others probably wouldn’t make it. I can’t see why you got so sick. Most younger people who got it only got sick a little.”<\/p>\n “Because he was exhausted and then injured.” The doctor came into the room to see to his patient. “Molly says that you’re doing fine, and that you are able to drink water without a problem now. Got your voice back yet?” Adam shook his head. “It’s probably as much from the coughing you did as from the influenza itself. Keep taking the medication that I left with Molly, and maybe your brother could get you some lemon drops from the store. Those seem to help soothe a sore throat. Have you eaten anything?”<\/p>\n Hoss answered because that was the type of question Adam couldn’t answer without a great deal of discomfort. “Molly brought him some broth, and he did real well with that so she’s gone to get something more solid. She was thinking maybe some beef gravy on potatoes would be good.”<\/p>\n “I think bread and preserves might be better. I don’t want him eating any hot foods yet. I’m assuming she cooled the broth before giving it to him?”<\/p>\n Adam coughed lightly to get their attention. He frowned as if to say he was right there, and they could include him in the conversation.<\/p>\n “I’m sorry, Adam. For the past five days, you weren’t able to communicate. I guess I just got used to talking to Molly and now I shifted over to your brother. Now, did the broth hurt your throat?” Adam shook his head. “Did it make it feel better?” Adam nodded. “Well, then it probably is mostly irritation from the coughing you did. I’ll let Molly decide what you should be eating. She’s quite a good nurse although a little outspoken. She was the only one who would help you so you probably owe your life to her.”<\/p>\n Hoss was surprised. “What about you, Doc?”<\/p>\n “I was busy with a man who was here for the railroad meeting. He was robbed just like Adam here, but he has more serious injuries. He’s right across the hall, but I thought I might lose him too. He wants to get back to work, but he’s confined to bed for a couple more days at least. He’s not happy about it because he was supposed to have a big meeting last Thursday. It was cancelled and all the other men left town. Now all he does is complain about how he has no contracts for delivery of timbers.”<\/p>\n As the doctor talked, Adam’s countenance grew progressively more positive, and suddenly, Hoss knew why. “Doc, do you suppose he could come over here for a visit? He and Adam know each other. Adam was supposed to be at that meeting too.”<\/p>\n “Certainly. It would probably stop his incessant complaining. I’ll bring a wheelchair from my office tomorrow morning, and the three of you can visit for an hour. In the afternoon, you could have another visit. I’ll tell Molly what’s going on. She can help me with him as well as continue to help with Adam.”<\/p>\n “I can help with Adam, too.”<\/p>\n “Good, because he could really use a bath, and that’s too much for Molly to attempt. I’ll tell the desk clerk to set up a tub in here. After Adam has something to eat, I’ll have Molly go sit with Mister Davis, and you can help your brother take a bath. Be very careful washing his hair. You can take the bandage off, but if the cut starts bleeding again, call Molly. It’s stitched but not healed, and she can put a new one on.”<\/p>\n The bath turned out to be more difficult than Hoss imagined. Adam wanted to fall asleep in the warm water. Hoss had to talk rather loudly to him to get him to keep his eyes open. After the bath, Hoss had to help Adam into bed where he promptly fell asleep again. Hoss wanted very much to talk with Adam but knew it would have to wait until he gained back some strength. The next morning, Adam was quite a bit better. Having some food had revived him a bit. He had an extremely hoarse almost gravely voice unless he tried to talk too much. That started him coughing and then he had no voice at all again.<\/p>\n “Now you just save that voice for what’s really important. You can point or nod or shake your head for most things. When you really have to talk, get our attention first so you don’t have to talk as loudly. Is that clear?”<\/p>\n Hoss started to chuckle at Adam’s frown and acceptance with a nod to Molly’s statement and query. “It’s just like having a ma again, ain’t it, Adam?” Then he laughed more with Adam’s scowl. “You must be feeling a whole lot better if you can get mad at me.” Then Hoss got very serious. “Doc said you was exhausted. Pa said the same thing and so did Lea and Katherine. I’m sorry I didn’t notice. I was just feeling pressured to do a good job with the cattle and all, and I wanted you with me. I ain’t used to working on my own. I’ve always had one of my brothers by my side with everything I did. Most often it was you. I missed you something fierce when you was gone, and it made me really happy when you came home again even if you was in bad shape that time. I shouldn’t have put so much pressure on you. It wasn’t fair.”<\/p>\n Without a voice, Adam reached out with his hand and Hoss grasped it. They sat quietly like that for a moment until Molly interrupted. “Now, Hoss, why don’t you tell me about the ma you lost?”<\/p>\n “Well, I reckon, we lost three although I wasn’t around for the first one.” Hoss proceeded to tell the story of their father and his first three wives. He explained that there was another brother. “What are the names of all the children?”<\/p>\n “Well, Adam’s oldest is Abel. He’s gonna be four soon. His daughter is Emma. My little girl is Dot. Well, her name is Dorothy, but everyone calls her Dottie, ‘cept me that is, cause I call her Dot. Joe’s boy is Joey, and his daughter is Gabi, short for Gabrielle. Oh, I didn’t say that my Pa married again. Her name’s Katherine, and they was gonna get married years ago, but there was some family problems that came between em. Anyway they got back together and got married.”<\/p>\n “Is your father planning on having any more children?”<\/p>\n Hoss was dumbfounded for he had never considered the possibility that Katherine could have a baby. He looked over at Adam who had his eyes closed but had a faint grin. He was going to ask him if he thought Katherine could have a baby when Molly put her hand on Hoss’ arm and shook her head. Then she mimed someone sleeping so Hoss would know it was best to let Adam sleep. Soon the patient was breathing regularly and his mouth dropped slightly open. Molly pointed across the hall to indicate she was going to see how the other patient was doing. Hoss smiled and leaned back in his chair as he watched his brother sleep peacefully. His first question when Adam woke about an hour later was whether Katherine was likely to have a baby. Adam smiled and shook his head. Molly came in a short time later to see if Adam was awake. She said she would bring the railroad man in to visit as soon as she could get him in the wheelchair. True to her word, in about fifteen minutes, there was a light knock on the door. Hoss answered to allow Molly to wheel the man into Adam’s room. As soon as any necessary introductions were made, the two men got right down to business. There was a considerable delay in responding to the man’s overtures as Adam wrote furiously each time.<\/p>\n “Well, Adam, how fortuitous to have you sick here where I have been hurt. I do not wish to go back to the offices empty-handed. I thought perhaps we could work out an agreement, so that I have something to offer my employers.”<\/p>\n Ready with a stack of paper and a pencil, Adam wrote down what he wanted Hoss to say. There was a considerable delay in responding to the man’s overtures as Adam wrote furiously each time.<\/p>\n “The Ponderosa is ready to renew our contract with the railroad if you would remove all penalty clauses and deadlines.”<\/p>\n “Now, Adam, you know I can’t agree to that. That is a preposterous first offer. We would be willing to renew our contract with you, but to double the penalties for failure to deliver the requested amount at the stipulated time.”<\/p>\n “You have no contracts right now, and you need them. If you don’t renew the Ponderosa contract, you’ll be short of timbers within the month. The other suppliers will have you over a barrel and you’ll have to pay more than you’re paying us. However, if you drop the penalties and deadlines, the Ponderosa will supply you with all the timbers we can as fast as we can until you tell us you have enough. That ought to be a wonderful bargaining chip for you to use with the other suppliers. You can give them a lower price, any deadlines you want, as well as any penalties you choose to impose for failure to meet the provisions of the contracts.”<\/p>\n “Apparently the blow to the head and the influenza did nothing to soften those sharp edges you have. Very well. You make a number of excellent points. As soon as we can get a lawyer here to draft the agreement and duplicate it, I’ll sign.”<\/p>\n “No need for a lawyer. I have our previous contract. I’ll make two copies without the penalty and deadline provisions. Then we can both sign, and you can send a copy to your employers with the explanation you want to give them.”<\/p>\n “You are a ruthless pirate, and you must make your father very proud.”<\/p>\n Hoss answered before Adam could write anything. “He makes all of us very proud.”<\/p>\n Chapter 8<\/p>\n The next problem for Hoss and Adam was how they were going to get home. Riding all day on horseback was out of the question for Adam. He was still too weak, and his head injury had left him temporarily with poor balance and frequent headaches. The stage was out of the question for the same reasons. Matt Davis had a suggestion.<\/p>\n “I need help to travel. I can’t walk on this leg at all. Now if you would help me travel, we could take my carriage to Sacramento. I have a private car there which you could use to go home. In fact, I think I might like to come with you and see the operation you have on the Ponderosa, and I could set up a meeting with the other suppliers while I was there.”<\/p>\n Concerned about Chubb and Sport, Hoss had to ask. “Could we ship our horses on the same train as we’ll be using, or do I have to take them back home by myself?”<\/p>\n “By all means, they can ride in a cattle car. We’ll take good care of your horses. After all, you have given me the means to wrest some good contracts from the other suppliers and satisfy my employer quite well.”<\/p>\n Molly wasn’t at all tolerant of their plans to travel so soon. “What if something goes wrong? Both of you need medical attention yet, and how are you going to get it traveling willy nilly about the countryside? The doctor said that both of you needed several more days in bed to recuperate.”<\/p>\n As Matt tried to mollify Molly, Adam grabbed Hoss’ arm and pulled him close to whisper to him. Soon Hoss was smiling and nodding. Adam asked if he would please ask Molly.<\/p>\n “Well, now, Molly, my brother Adam is a right smart feller. He has a question or two for ya. Would you travel with us? That way ifn they needed some care, you’d be right there.”<\/p>\n With that smile Adam had, Molly knew there was more. “Well, and what would I do when I got to Virginia City? How would I be traveling back here?”<\/p>\n “Well, you see, that’s the beauty of it. You could work in Virginia City.”<\/p>\n “And just what kind of work would you think I could be doing there?”<\/p>\n “We’re kind of hoping you would agree to be a nanny to the Cartwright children. There’s already five of em, and two more on the way. That could keep you right busy helping out in three houses, and if that isn’t to your liking, well Doc Martin needs a nurse too, so what do you think?”<\/p>\n “A nanny?” Molly had never married and never had children although she loved to work with children. The idea of being a nanny had never entered her mind until that moment when Hoss said it, but it had an appeal she couldn’t deny. “And how much would I be paid for such a job?”<\/p>\n “We were thinking forty dollars a month with room and board and a clothing allowance would be a good start.”<\/p>\n “Room and board in town?”<\/p>\n “No, on the Ponderosa. We got three houses there already with a fourth one as soon as Adam finishes the plans for it. You would live in the main house. We got some guest bedrooms there. Ifn you didn’t like that, Adam has a guest room in his house too.”<\/p>\n “Why not in town?”<\/p>\n “Ma’am, town is too far away. You’d spend half your time traveling, and in winter, you wouldn’t likely get through. Nah, best if you agree to live on the ranch.”<\/p>\n So Molly agreed, and the next day, the group headed toward Sacramento and the railroad. The sheriff was pleased to find that both men paid for their rooms and medical care. He was also happy that his deputy had survived a bout of the influenza, and that no more cases were being reported. The two cowboys who had been robbing drunks were unmasked so to speak although one had died as a result of robbing Adam. The other was in jail awaiting sentencing. All in all, it had been a nice visit by the two men. Hoss helped Adam out to the carriage, and then helped Matt move from the wheelchair into the carriage. Once the two invalids were settled in, Hoss offered Molly a hand up to the front seat. He packed the wheelchair into the back with the provisions for their travel. Finally, he tied Sport and Chubb to the back with lead ropes before climbing up onto the front seat next to Molly.<\/p>\n “Well, Adam still can’t talk much so we won’t have to listen to him quoting that Shakespeare stuff while we travel.” Hoss had turned in the seat to grin at Adam, but Adam’s scowl turned into a grin at Molly’s next statement.<\/p>\n “Oh, I love Shakespeare. My folks didn’t have many books, but my dear father treasured his Shakespeare. I read those plays over and over again. I would love to see some of them performed sometime.” Molly then proceeded to quote a few of her favorite lines.<\/p>\n Scowling, Hoss looked back at Adam. “Did you know that?”<\/p>\n All Adam could do was grin. He hadn’t known but was delighted to find that out and even more pleased to have Molly tormenting Hoss with Shakespeare. With Molly talking and the rocking of the carriage, Adam was soon asleep. Matt had been given a small dose of laudanum to help him control the pain in his leg as he traveled so he too was soon sleeping. That left only Hoss to endure Molly’s recitation of famous speeches written for some of Shakespeare’s most famous characters. They stopped for lunch and to take care of their needs but reached the next town by early evening as planned. Molly rewrapped Adam’s ribs that were quite sore from being kicked as well as from all the coughing he had done. Then she put clean bandages on Matt’s leg but was concerned about the drainage from his injury.<\/p>\n “When we get to Sacramento, you may not be able to travel. Your leg needs more care than a traveling nurse can provide.”<\/p>\n “There must be a doctor here. We’ll get him to take a look at it to see what can be done.”<\/p>\n In the morning, the doctor opened the stitches and cleaned the wound before bandaging it again and prescribing rest. He wasn’t in favor of travel, but with some instructions to Molly, did accept that Matt could travel especially as they should be in Sacramento by that evening. The second day of travel proceeded as well as the first and they were in Sacramento that evening. Matt directed Hoss to drive to the railroad depot where his private car waited on a spur. Hoss and Molly went shopping to get some fresh food for the trip as the workers at the depot made sure that there was water and coal for the stove aboard the car. Matt and Adam slept in the bunks in the car, and Hoss and Molly got rooms at the hotel. The next morning, the car was attached to the first eastbound train and they were on their way. With a stop in Reno to switch the car to a train to Virginia City, they headed home. Hoss sent a telegram letting the family know when they would arrive. As the private car pulled into Virginia City on the new line, Hoss saw his father and Lea waiting on the platform. He waved and smiled doing his best to reassure them that all was well.<\/p>\n “Where’s Adam?” Ben’s question mirrored Lea’s worried look as Hoss opened the door on the back of the car to admit them.<\/p>\n “He was sleeping. He sleeps a lot, but the doctor said he’s going to be fine. Molly’s in putting a new wrap around his ribs so he can get dressed.”<\/p>\n “Molly?” Now Lea’s query mirrored Ben’s concern.<\/p>\n “She’s Adam’s nurse.”<\/p>\n “He needed a nurse to travel?”<\/p>\n “No, not really, but it sure was nice to have her along. She took care of him when he had the influenza. Adam hired her to be a nanny to the children on the Ponderosa. She ain’t never been married and ain’t never had no children of her own, but she shur is looking forward to helping out with ours.”<\/p>\n Hoss’ comments led both Lea and Ben to surmise that Molly was a young woman, so they were especially surprised when the door to the sleeping berth opened and a matronly middle aged woman stepped out and told Lea to go help her husband. As soon as Lea stepped through the door, Molly pulled it closed and smiled at Ben.<\/p>\n “You must be the boys’ father. You look just like they described you. You can relax that frown. Adam is going to be just fine. He needs a lot of rest, and for the next few weeks, he shouldn’t be doing much work. I’ll be there to help out so it shouldn’t be too much of a problem.”<\/p>\n Hoss said then what was unnecessary but he thought it best to formally introduce Molly to his father. Then he introduced Ben to Matt Davis.<\/p>\n “I’m sorry Adam wasn’t able to be at that meeting on Thursday. If you have any need of Ponderosa timber, you can always contact us though.”<\/p>\n Matt was a bit surprised until he realized that Ben didn’t know yet about the contract Adam had signed for the Ponderosa. Hoss retrieved it from Adam’s valise and handed it to Ben who wondered what Hoss wanted him to read. He scanned the contract and then looked up in amazement because the penalties and deadline requirements had been removed.<\/p>\n “How did Adam get this done?”<\/p>\n “I was robbed and injured and had to cancel that meeting on Thursday. The other men left after I told them I would reschedule the meeting as soon as the company could send a replacement or I was well enough to do the work. Adam was there however and we talked. Now I’ll have a meeting here in town with the others. Your son is a formidable negotiator. He can come work with me any time he wants.”<\/p>\n “My son has more than enough to keep him busy here. Could I buy you lunch? It seems my son and his wife are taking more than a few minutes to catch up on things.”<\/p>\n “I would be delighted, but please allow me to buy lunch because I want to express my thanks to your son Hoss and this wonderful lady for all the help they gave me. I do need Hoss to help me down the steps and back into this chair first if he wouldn’t mind.”<\/p>\n It took about ten minutes to accomplish that, and then the quartet headed to the restaurant. They met Barney Fuller on the way, and he was happy to see Matt in town until he learned that Adam had secured a contract already. Matt assured him that they could talk the next day, but first he had to buy dinner for his new friends. Barney’s face registered his dismay as he watched the four head off to lunch. He worried about what Adam had agreed to do, but he had no way of knowing unless he could convince Ben to tell him what was in his deal. That wasn’t likely to happen though.<\/p>\n In the private car, Lea and Adam had hugged and kissed. Adam only had on drawers and had been sitting on the bed when Lea entered. She had rushed into his arms kissing him with passion as all the worry and fear was released. After the others left the car, Lea stood and began unbuttoning her dress.<\/p>\n “Sweetheart, what are you doing?”<\/p>\n “We heard them. They won’t be back for at least an hour.”<\/p>\n “I’m sorry, even though I want you so much, I don’t know if I have the strength to do it.”<\/p>\n “That’s all you need: just to want me. I’ll do all the work.” Taking a look at her husband, Lea let her eyes drift down from his face. “Doesn’t look like I’ll have much work to do anyway.” Then she mimicked how Adam arched his eyebrows as she gave the most lecherous grin she could. As her dress fell to the floor, a grinning Adam put out his arms to her.<\/p>\n “Well, then, I would never keep my lady from her work.”<\/p>\n Chapter 9<\/p>\n By the time that Ben, Hoss, and Molly got back from their early lunch, Adam and Lea were already in the carriage. Ben worried that something had gone wrong, but both had a flush to their cheeks and were smiling. Lea had her arm wrapped through Adam’s and they were talking quietly. Ben visibly relaxed seeing them so comfortable with each other. Molly noticed Ben’s reaction and looked to Hoss who shook his head and mouthed that he would talk to her later. Then Hoss went to get Chubb and Sport who had been unloaded. He saddled up both horses. Still suffering from some dizziness from the head injury and weak from the influenza, Adam wasn’t going to be riding, but Sport needed to carry the saddle home.<\/p>\n As Ben drove the carriage to the Ponderosa, he began pointing out landmarks to Molly as well as talking a great deal about his grandchildren. He rather liked the idea of a nanny to help out the three families. Sometimes when the adults wanted to do something, someone had to stay behind to watch the children or Hop Sing would be drafted as a babysitter. He was never happy about that. This would resolve a lot of time issues with the family as well. He was smiling although he could tell that Lea had some reservations about the idea. However, Molly had agreed to stay in a guest room at the main house so there would be no problem, he hoped.<\/p>\n Concerned about her patient, Molly looked back as they drove and saw Adam asleep on Lea’s shoulder. Lea had Adam’s hand in hers and her cheek rested against the top of his head. Molly smiled seeing them so obviously comfortable with each other. She wondered at Ben’s look of concern earlier and then remembered the conversation in which Hoss had apologized to his brother for asking him to do too much. He had said at the time that Ben, Katherine, and Lea knew how exhausted Adam was. She thought perhaps that was the reason for the concern because it appeared that Adam and his wife were very much in love. She knew by the way Hoss talked about his wife and Ben about his that those marriages also were solid. She hoped the youngest son’s marriage was as strong because then her job would be so much easier. Children from loving families in which the parents had a strong relationship were seldom much trouble misbehaving out of curiosity and exuberance rather than any willful disobedience. Molly had never had any children, but she had cared for enough of them to know how important being in a good family was for the character of each child.<\/p>\n As they neared the Ponderosa, Lea woke Adam so that he could be wide awake when he saw his children again. Emma would not have cared if he arrived sleeping in the back of the carriage, but Abel would have been concerned. As the carriage entered the yard, Katherine stood with Emma in her arms. Mo was there too with Dottie, and Abel stood between them. His mother had told him that his father had been sick, and he wondered what that meant. When Adam climbed down from the carriage, Abel was overjoyed and ran to hug him. Adam attempted to lift his son, but as he did so, he knew he might fall if he tried. Instead he took Abel’s hand and walked to a chair on the porch. Sitting in it, he pulled Abel onto his lap.<\/p>\n “Now, young man, would you like a big hug?”<\/p>\n After hugging his father for a minute, Abel sat back and looked into Adam’s face. “Mama said you were sick. Are you better now?”<\/p>\n “I’m better now, but I’m still kind of tired. I may have to sleep a bit more than usual, but I’ll get stronger faster now that I’m home, and I get hugs from my favorite son.”<\/p>\n “But Papa, I’m your only son.”<\/p>\n “Yes, you are. And I love you very much.”<\/p>\n “Do you love Mama too?”<\/p>\n “Yes, very much.”<\/p>\n “And Emma?”<\/p>\n “Yes, very much.”<\/p>\n “Good.” Looking over at Molly, Abel wondered who she was. “Papa, who is that lady with Grandpa and Grandma?”<\/p>\n “She’s going to be a nanny for all the children.”<\/p>\n “Nanny? Is that like an aunty?”<\/p>\n “In some ways, perhaps she will be. She will play with you, help you, watch over you, talk with you, and sometimes read you stories and tuck you into bed when we’re not here.”<\/p>\n “I don’t like it when you’re not here. Can you just stay here all the time, please?”<\/p>\n “I will stay here a lot more than I did before. I promise you that. But there will still be some times when I have to take a short trip. Mama says that she has an idea about how I can have every night with my family. I’m looking forward to how she plans to manage that.”<\/p>\n “Mama is smart.”<\/p>\n “Yes, she is. Now, I would like to hold Emma next if you don’t mind.”<\/p>\n “I give you hug first.”<\/p>\n And Abel laid his head on his father’s shoulder and hugged him around the neck as hard as he could before Lea and Katherine walked over. Katherine handed Emma to Adam. She immediately did what she usually did when Adam would hold her. She laid her head on his shoulder and grabbed hold of his shirt. She snuggled in there for several minutes not saying anything as her father talked softly to her telling her how she was his beautiful daughter and how lucky he was to have her in his life. Then he asked her if she liked Molly. Emma shook her head.<\/p>\n “She’s a nice lady. I bet she might even know how to play with dolls.”<\/p>\n Emma sat up with that statement and took a closer look at Molly and then back at her father to see if he was teasing her. Lea then offered a suggestion.<\/p>\n “Put her down and let her walk over to Molly.”<\/p>\n “When did she learn how to walk? When I left, she fell every time she tried to stand next to anything unless we were hanging onto her hands.”<\/p>\n “Apparently she had a problem because of her ear infection. It’s probably what was making her so fussy for such a long time. Ever since Hop Sing’s remedies cleared that up, she’s been standing and walking along the furniture. It took only a few days for her to take her first steps. Now she wants to walk all the time although she is a bit unsteady outside yet.”<\/p>\n Setting Emma on her feet and pointing at Molly who waited with a big smile, Adam waited to see his daughter walk. He had missed one of the high points of her young life and hoped he would never miss another. Emma toddled over to Molly as Adam told Molly that Emma liked dolls very much.<\/p>\n “Pleased to meet you, Emma. Your papa said you like dolls. I love dolls. I hope you’ll show me your dolls sometime, and we can play.”<\/p>\n Emma took Molly’s hand and tugged in the direction of her house. Adam grinned and Lea chuckled. “Molly, our daughter is very much her father’s daughter. She’s just as direct and efficient as he is. If you don’t mind, we can walk to our house to show you where it is, and give you a tour. Then you can come back here to settle in.”<\/p>\n “Lea, I would like that very much.”<\/p>\n Soon Molly let Emma begin to lead her away. In Adam’s house, Emma and Abel, who were proud to show off their rooms and the washroom upstairs, gave Molly a tour of the house with Adam and Lea following behind. Soon Emma was carrying one of her dolls and had handed one to Molly as well. The two were quickly becoming friends. As Adam got to the bottom of the stairs, he sank down to sit on the second step from the bottom. Molly took one look at him and pointed up the stairs.<\/p>\n “Time for you to rest.”<\/p>\n “That’s all I did on the way home.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and you didn’t sleep well with the train rocking all the way. Now up to your bed and get a good nap. I’ll look after the children. I saw a delightful table on the way here. We’ll go out there to get to know one another, and you can have a nice quiet nap. Lea can come get Emma when it’s time for her nap.”<\/p>\n The paths to Joe’s house and to Adam’s house converged in the garden behind the main house. Adam and Hoss had built a rustic table there with benches. There were also two rustic chairs to sit in as well. Molly led the children there. She kept Emma close by her side and sent Abel to pick up some pinecones. As Emma held her doll and sat on Molly’s lap, Molly showed Abel how to find the seeds in the pinecones. When he tired of that, she showed him how to hold a blade of grass stretched between his thumbs to make noise when he blew loudly on it. He couldn’t do it at first, and Molly was impressed with his determination to succeed. She could certainly see the father in the son. After about an hour, Lea brought them a snack, and they had a picnic in the garden. Alice came to join them and brought Joey and Gabi, and Lea introduced Molly to them. Alice was very happy to find she would have help when she needed it. Abel was anxious to show Joey all that he had learned, but Lea made him eat his lunch first. Then the boys got busy. Molly was able to tell a bit of her story to the ladies as Emma continued to sit on her lap and snuggled into her shoulder.<\/p>\n “This one definitely likes to snuggle, I take it. I saw her snuggle up with her father and now she doesn’t want to get off my lap.”<\/p>\n “She snuggles the most with Adam. She certainly likes you a lot. She does like to be with people, but I’ve never seen her take to anyone as quickly as she did to you. Usually she will sit on a lap, but snuggling is just with a chosen few.”<\/p>\n “When she falls asleep, would you mind if I took her to her room? If she lets me do that, she’ll let me take care of her anytime you need any help.”<\/p>\n “Certainly. She’s already late for her nap so it probably won’t take long. You know where the room is. I usually slip off her dress because she’s a restless sleeper and it gets all tangled up in the bed. She likes the covers pulled up but hates her arms to be covered.”<\/p>\n “Just like her father then.”<\/p>\n Taken aback for a moment, Lea realized that Molly would know that after taking care of Adam when he was ill. “Yes, both of my children are like their father on that one.”<\/p>\n Mo brought Dottie out then to meet Molly and play with the others although it was only a few minutes before Molly took Emma in for her nap. Gabi was getting tired too, so when Molly got back, she went with Alice to see her house and to see where the children slept. When Molly returned, she went with Mo to see where Dottie slept. Once all the girls were in for their naps, Molly told the ladies they could go do anything they wished because she would stay and get to know the boys a bit better. From the ranch house, Katherine and Ben had been taking frequent looks into the garden to see all of the activity.<\/p>\n “She’s very good with children. I wondered when you first told me that Adam and Hoss brought home a nanny, but now I can see the benefits. The ladies can go to their houses to get some things done, and the boys are still chaperoned.”<\/p>\n “Yes, I was surprised at first too when I heard that Molly was to be a nanny here, but the more I think about it, the more I like the idea. So often the ladies are tied to the house with the girls. They don’t get to see their husbands except in the morning and the evening, and the boys are often indoors as well. This opens up all sorts of possibilities.”<\/p>\n Chapter 10<\/p>\n “How did you work that out?”<\/p>\n “Well I helped Katherine one day with the ledgers. We had to add in receipts and such. I helped organize, and Katherine wrote in all the figures. She said she and Ben do the math together to make sure there are no mistakes. That way, your father doesn’t need to bother you with the books.”<\/p>\n “How does that explain how you determined how many architectural projects I can do?”<\/p>\n “Well, you see, you base a lot of stuff on math. I asked your father how much time you need to supervise the mines and supervise the timber and lumber operations. He had a pretty good idea of how much time it takes to do that. Then I remembered you telling a client that it took about forty hours for you to complete his set of plans. You also have the horse importing business that doesn’t take much time, but you have chores to do. And you want to start breeding the Friesian horses so I asked Joe how much time that would take especially when the foals start arriving. He gave me an estimate based on the number of horses you have now. There are meetings with the banks and the lawyers over contracts too. I worked out six days a week for working leaving Sundays open. So now I have this chart that says the maximum number of architectural jobs you can do is one per month. Now, you already have the job of finishing the design for Hoss’ house, and three designs to do for the Milton family. By the way, his sons said they won’t be needing those plans until spring. Just taking over their father’s business will keep the two of them busy until then. There are a few extra days each month for unforeseen problems.”<\/p>\n Looking over Lea’s chart of his hours in a month, Adam realized just how unrealistic he had been in trying to help Hoss and Joe as well as take on extra work from his father. There wasn’t enough time in a month to accomplish what he had tried to do. Seeing it charted out like this made it quite clear that he had agreed to do more than he possibly could. “There’s only one thing I would like to change.”<\/p>\n “What’s that? I thought I took everything into consideration. If you do this, you have every evening and every Sunday with us except when you go up to the timber camps and the lumber mill.”<\/p>\n “Yes, but I want to work with Hoss sometimes too. I miss that, and apparently so does Hoss. I’ll be working with Joe because he and I already work on the horse importing operation, and I’m sure that Joe will help out with the Friesians. But I want to work with Hoss too.”<\/p>\n “If you want to work with Hoss, then you will have to take one architectural job every two months. That frees up five days per month to work with your brother. If your father fills in for you on some things, you could work with him more. Ben said he missed going up to the timber camps and lumber mills, but he has no interest in overlooking the mining operations.”<\/p>\n “You’re very smart. I’m so lucky to have married you. You knew that this was the way to explain this to me. You could have argued these points indefinitely and I would have tried to counter your arguments with some of my own. In fact, I think we did do that for a time before I left. But this is perfect.”<\/p>\n Pulling Lea to his side, Adam continued to look at the chart. He was thinking about how to organize his workload based on the hours Lea had charted.<\/p>\n “Oh, no, you don’t. Molly said the doctor ordered that you not get back to work for another week. Just traveling on the train made you so tired that you needed to nap this afternoon. I can’t chart that out, but you need more time in bed than on horseback for the next week.”<\/p>\n “There is an incentive that could keep me in that bed as much as you want.”<\/p>\n “I’ll think about it. It’s a lot of work.” Lea punched him in the arm because he grinned. “Dinner at the main house tonight as soon as Emma wakes up. I wonder if Molly is ready to see the whole clan together?”<\/p>\n “Where is Molly, and where is Abel?”<\/p>\n “They’ve been together all afternoon. Molly said she played with her brothers a lot as a child. She’s been teaching all sorts of things to the boys.” Lea saw the look of disappointment that briefly showed on Adam’s face. “Don’t worry. Abel is such a curious boy, he needs lots of people teaching him things. You’re still the one he wants to learn from the most though. That will never change.”<\/p>\n As Adam and Lea entered the main house for dinner, Joe came up to Adam and grabbed him in a hug. “You may not enjoy that so much, but I had to let you know I’m real glad you’re back safe and sound. The fact that you brought a nanny with you makes it even better. By the way, can you help me with a string of horses I have to get ready for a contract?” Joe’s big grin belied the request. Adam shook his head. “Just testing you. I know now I was asking too much, but you know how I am. If I’m working, I don’t notice what anyone else is doing. So you need to get better at saying no if I ask for help and you’re too busy.”<\/p>\n “And you won’t complain?”<\/p>\n “Of course I’ll complain, but when did you start listening to me complain? Seems you were always able to ignore it before.”<\/p>\n “And so I will again.”<\/p>\n “Good. It’s really good to have you home safe and sound, much older brother.” Joe couldn’t help the grin. He had worried when they thought that Adam might have succumbed to the flu that he might never see him again. He was greatly relieved to have him back in the family, and by his teasing, Adam would know how much Joe cared. The two brothers often had trouble saying that each cared for the other. This playful teasing substituted for the words they found so difficult to say.<\/p>\n “All right, that’s over with, now, dadburnit, I’m hungry. Let’s sit down to dinner.”<\/p>\n Hoss moved to the dining table hoping everyone was following him. There was just room enough for everyone if each of the girls sat on a parent’s lap. The two boys sat at the corners between their parents. Conversation over dinner was about everything but what had happened with Adam. He didn’t want to talk about it any more, and the others deferred to his desire. He did get a very pleasant surprise for dessert. Hop Sing had made his favorite pie, and then Molly announced that Emma wanted to stay over at the main house for the night. She and Molly were going to make dolls out of old socks, scraps of cloth, buttons, and ribbon. Of course Molly would be doing all the work, but Emma was fascinated by dolls and wanted to be there. Then Joe winked at Alice and said that he thought it would be a good night for Abel to stay over with Joey. It wasn’t much of a surprise to anyone when they finished dessert, and Adam told Lea he was tired, and they ought to head back to their house. Soon after, Joe and Alice left with Gabi and the boys. Mo and Dottie sat down with Emma and Molly as Molly began crafting a doll. Mo caught on quickly to what she was doing and started working on one too following the pattern Molly had set. Within fifteen minutes, Katherine was also in the mix crafting a doll. The two girls were delighted to have a new doll to take to bed that night, and there was an extra to present to Gabi the next day.<\/p>\n Lea and Adam were working on their own special project during the same time period. “Sweetheart, do you want to take a bath with me?”<\/p>\n “That would be lovely. I thought you might like a bath so we just have to stoke up the fire in the stove to heat the water more. It should already be warm.”<\/p>\n “A glass of wine perhaps?’<\/p>\n “Even better.”<\/p>\n As Adam stoked up the fire in the stove, Lea got a bottle of wine and two glasses. She carried them into the washroom as Adam began unbuttoning his shirt.<\/p>\n “Here, let me help you with that.” Lea stepped up and unbuttoned his shirt and ran her hands over his chest. Then she undid his belt buckle and unbuttoned his trousers letting them drop to the floor. “You’re supposed to be recuperating and not doing any work. Just sit in the tub, and I’ll get the water flowing as soon as it’s hot enough.” As Adam moved to the tub, Lea removed her dress and undergarments. Adam leaned back in the tub and watched her. She checked the temperature of the water and opened the spigot on the tank to let it start flowing into the tub. When there was enough water in the tub, she shut off the spigot and stepped into the tub facing Adam. She sat down with her legs overlapping his. Then they found all sorts of ways to use suds on each other until both were very clean and very tired. They wrapped towels around each other after they stepped from the tub, and opened the drain on the tub to let the water drain. Both slept very well that night wrapped in each other’s arms.<\/p>\n In the morning as the sun peaked over the hills, Adam woke Lea with kisses so they could make love again. The next time he woke, Lea was gone but he smelled bacon and correctly surmised that she was preparing breakfast. He pulled on a robe and went down the stairs to the kitchen. Standing in the doorway, he watched as Lea cooked at the stove. She was more lovely to him now than when they had married. When she turned and saw him, she smiled and he decided that was the best thing to see first thing in the morning. Walking into the kitchen, he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and kissed her neck.<\/p>\n “You’re beautiful.”<\/p>\n “I’ve had two children, and my figure shows it.”<\/p>\n “Sweetheart, last night and this morning should tell you that I find you more beautiful and desirable than ever. You are a stunning woman, and I love to see you smile.”<\/p>\n “Really?”<\/p>\n “You know I don’t lie.”<\/p>\n Lea turned in his embrace to face him. “I find you more and more handsome every year. You look at me, and I want you to take me to the bedroom.”<\/p>\n “I could do that, but I’m starving. Can we have breakfast first?” Lea laughed and kissed him. “On second thought, we could take the food with us.”<\/p>\n “A lovely thought, but we need to go see how our children are doing. It’s almost nine.”<\/p>\n By the time that Adam and Lea got to the main house, Doctor Martin was arriving. They were concerned at first, but Paul was just being a good friend to the family. “I heard that Adam was back and I wanted to see how he was doing. I also want to take a look at Emma. I heard that Hop Sing’s treatment was very successful, and I want to know exactly what he did. And I need to see Mo so this will save her and Hoss a trip to town. Roy also told me that you hired a nurse to be a nanny.”<\/p>\n “Roy knows everything, doesn’t he? Yes, we hired Molly Tremper. She has some background in nursing but has cared for children, been a cook and a seamstress, and done all sorts of other work. Come inside. I’m sure she’s with the family.”<\/p>\n Molly was introduced to Paul and explained to him everything she had done to care for Adam and the specific instructions the doctor had given Adam before he had been allowed to travel. Paul agreed with everything he heard. In talking with Molly, he found that she had been a midwife many times so he asked her to be in the room as he did an examination of Mo. He found everything looking normal with her, and then he and Molly went to talk with Hop Sing about the treatment for ear infection that he had used successfully with Emma. After a cup of coffee and some doughnuts, Paul had to go. As he drove away, Molly asked if she could have Saturday evening off. Adam asked why as Lea and Mo grinned.<\/p>\n “Paul asked if I would have dinner with him on Saturday night. I said yes, but now I think I should have asked if I could have that night off.”<\/p>\n “Of course you can have the night off. If you want, you can stay in town so that Paul doesn’t have to give you a ride home that late. You can stay at the Landmark Hotel in the room we have reserved, and you and Paul can meet us at church services if you wish, or he can give you a ride home later.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I wouldn’t want you to have to pay for me to have a room in town.”<\/p>\n “Molly, we found we needed a room so often because of business meetings and other things that we reserved one that is always ready for any one of us or any guest we have. You just need to tell them that you are taking the Cartwright room, and they will give you the key.”<\/p>\n “Isn’t that expensive?”<\/p>\n Hoss grinned. “Not since Adam suggested we buy an interest in the hotel. We get an owner’s discount. It adds up to nothing. Sure comes in handy sometimes and not just for business meetings. Mo and I have used that room after dinner in town, and Lea and Adam have used it after seeing something at Piper’s.”<\/p>\n Soon, the ladies were discussing what Molly should wear. Adam and Hoss walked over to Ben’s desk. Adam leaned against the wall as Hoss sat on a corner of the desk. Both waited for Ben’s reaction. He looked at his sons and grinned. Things were working out well for everyone.<\/p>\n <\/p>\n Trapped (or Adam, Age 40)<\/strong><\/p>\n Chapter 1<\/p>\n As he lay there, he couldn’t help thinking that Dante had it all wrong. If there is a hell, it must be this: alone and trapped in the dark and unable to do anything to help himself. It wasn’t cold either. It was hot and steamy with nothing to drink. So he wondered if he would he perish from thirst in a wet environment. How ludicrous and yet very real that sounded. It wasn’t quiet either. Somehow he had thought being trapped in a mine would be quiet. That time when he had been trapped briefly with Philip, it had been relatively quiet until the men started digging them out. But this time there were sounds all around him constantly, and most of them were ominous. There were creaks and cracks as the remaining timbers struggled not to collapse. There were slight rumbling sounds as rock shifted. Adam tried to ignore the sounds and time passing. He might have been able to do it too except for the dust that fell occasionally as rocks above him moved slightly. He worried that no one might know where he was. Eliza had given him the note and had presumably read it because it was just a sheet of paper. However, she didn’t seem to like him much so he wondered if she would bother telling anyone what had been in the note when he didn’t return home in the evening. It had to be evening by the best guess that he could manage. His stomach had growled a number of times in what seemed to be hours ago. His bladder was full and making him very uncomfortable, but ironically he was extremely thirsty. Those last two facts argued for it being at least early evening.<\/p>\n Trying to keep his mind away from those dark thoughts, Adam evaluated his predicament. There was a large timber over his thighs. It couldn’t be moved even a bit so Adam assumed there were rocks and other debris holding it in place. Whenever he tried to move his right foot, searing pain shot up his leg. He had to assume his lower leg was broken, sprained, or forced into an unusual position. He could hope that the break or injury was not too serious, but had no idea how bad it was. He had various bruises and abrasions but most were minor. He had known the explosion was coming and had tried to get away from it. Mostly he had succeeded. If he had continued in the direction he had been going, he would be buried under tons of rock. Someone had tossed a dynamite charge into the mine entrance before he could exit. He assumed they had meant to kill him. He had no idea why anyone wanted to do that but had plenty of time to think about it. He had a bump on the head and thought he was probably mildly concussed. It was difficult for him to keep thinking about any one thing. He moved from topic to topic. There were some pleasant memories that kept emerging. He smiled at each of those especially the birthday party they had given Abel when he turned four.<\/p>\n “Papa, Papa, Mama says I’m growing up too fast. How can I grow up too fast? I thought I was growing up just right.”<\/p>\n “It means that time passes very quickly. It seems only a short time ago that you were a baby, and then you learned to walk and talk, and now you’re learning to read. You used to sit in Mama’s lap and hug her, and now you don’t seem to like doing that.”<\/p>\n “I like hugging Mama, but Joey saw me and said I was a baby.”<\/p>\n “Joey probably hugs his mama too.” Adam had held back the comment that sometimes Joey was a bit too much like his father as a youngster. “Well, could you hug your Mama when Joey isn’t around? She misses it a lot.”<\/p>\n “Could you tell me when it’s a good time to hug Mama? You hug Mama a lot, and nobody says you’re a baby.”<\/p>\n “If they did, I would tell them that I love Mama, and I will kiss her and hug her because that’s what a man does if he loves a woman.”<\/p>\n “It’s all right for a man to hug and kiss a woman?” Adam let him think for a short time. “So if I hug Mama and give her a kiss, that shows that I’m a man and not a baby?”<\/p>\n “Yes, it does. Men show affection to the women in their lives.”<\/p>\n “So I can hug and kiss Emma too?”<\/p>\n “Of course. She’s your sister, and you love her.”<\/p>\n “Papa, I saw Doctor Paul kissing Molly. Does that mean he loves her too?”<\/p>\n “Yes, I think it does. We may have to get a new nanny.”<\/p>\n “Why?”<\/p>\n “Well, Mama and I loved each other so we got married. If Doctor Paul and Molly love each other, then they may decide to get married.”<\/p>\n “Will Doctor Paul live with Grandpa and Grandma then?”<\/p>\n “No, I would think they would live in Doctor Paul’s house.”<\/p>\n “I don’t want them to.”<\/p>\n “Son, you’re four now. You have to realize that you can’t make people do what you want them to. Everyone has to make decisions that are best for them.”<\/p>\n “You know what decision I want to make? I want to go back to the party now. I’m gonna tell Joey that I can hug my Mama. If he tells me I’m a baby, I’m going to tell him I’m a man, and that’s what men do.”<\/p>\n “Yes, and we need you to blow out the candles on your cake. Your Uncle Hoss wants a big piece of cake, and he can’t have any until you blow out the candles and cut the cake.”<\/p>\n “Can I use a knife?”<\/p>\n “Mama and I will help you. You’re still too young to use a knife by yourself. I do have a surprise for you though.”<\/p>\n “What is it?”<\/p>\n “Now it wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you. No, we’ll have cake and then you get your surprise.”<\/p>\n Abel had been delighted with his pony. With a small saddle Adam had purchased, he rode his pony in the corral or when one of the adults used a lead rope and went with him on a short ride. Lea was nervous every time, but Adam showed her a number of times how gentle the pony was and how capable Abel was at riding. He had taken to riding with all the skill his father and Uncle Joe had with horses. Joe was disappointed when his son didn’t do well with riding because he was too uneasy around horses. He announced to everyone at his birthday party that he was going to be a doctor. They had laughed a little, but many of them knew that it might come true. Joe’s boy had a natural affinity for all people and got upset when anyone else was upset. His teasing of Abel was the only exception, and that was probably because the two boys were so close in age and very different in many ways. Joe had asked Abel what he wanted to be when he grew up, and he had an answer that surprised no one.<\/p>\n “I want to be just like my Papa, and do a lot of things.”<\/p>\n Abel liked dressing like his father, did his best to walk like his father, and already leaned against any solid object near him when he was stationary. Hoss called him Little Adam sometimes, but Abel would become very serious and ask if Hoss had forgotten that his name was Abel. As Adam remembered that, he chuckled a little.<\/p>\n The slight movement was all it took to reawaken the pain in his ribs and his movement in response to that caused a pain to shoot up from his leg. Mostly his legs felt numb, but any movement caused excruciating pain in his right leg. He didn’t know why. He had seen that dynamite charge with the short fuse thrown into the mouth of the tunnel and had run rapidly away from it. In just seconds, it had exploded, and he had slammed up against a wall of the tunnel as rocks and some of the timbers fell. Luckily for him, most of the shoring held, but he wasn’t sure how much longer it would manage to keep tons of rock from crashing down on him. He did know if that happened that he was probably not going to feel much pain before it was all over.<\/p>\n Lying on his side facing the wall with timbers pressing down on his thighs, he was trapped and vulnerable. He could do nothing to help himself. He listened for the sounds of anyone digging on the other side of the collapse and had even managed to get a rock in his right hand to use to pound to make noise if he ever heard anything. But he heard nothing, and finally after several more hours, he fell asleep due to exhaustion as much as anything else. He dreamed of his wife and his family calling is name. He awoke to the creaking and cracking about him and nothing else. No one was calling his name, and there were no sounds of digging. He didn’t know if he had slept for minutes or hours. There really was no way for him to know. Only recently, his family had learned how painful it was to lose someone close. Molly was gone. He hoped they would not have to mourn him so soon as after the other loss. It was a lot for children as young as his to have to face. A few tears slid down his cheek as he thought of how he might miss his children growing up. Then he did his best to think more positively until sleep claimed him again.<\/p>\n Chapter 2<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, Brock, one of the hands, rode into the yard of the Ponderosa leading Adam’s horse, Sport. Joe was coming in from the breaking corrals to talk with Hoss and Ben so all three were there outside the house talking. Approaching the three, the hand pulled up.<\/p>\n “Mr. Cartwright, we found Adam’s horse in the southeast pasture. It was just standing there, but there was this note attached to the saddle horn.” Brock dismounted and walked up to the three men before handing the note over as Ben as he reached his side. After reading it, Ben’s face reflected his inner turmoil.<\/p>\n “What is it, Pa?” Hoss stepped up to his father’s side.<\/p>\n Joe walked up on the other side of Ben and took the note from his hand. Reading it quickly, Joe found his temper rising but quickly informed Hoss of the contents of the note. “It says that they have Adam. If we want him back alive, we have to get ten thousand dollars together and drop it at the chimney rock in the southeast pasture by sunset tomorrow. They’ll pick it up there and then release Adam.”<\/p>\n “They won’t though, will they? Pa, what are we gonna do?” Hoss was suddenly very worried.<\/p>\n Joe was direct. “We can’t pay or all of us especially the children will be at risk of anyone who wants to make a quick fortune.”<\/p>\n Looking from one son to the other, Ben shook his head. “If I had to pay ten times this, I would. I would pay any amount I could to get one of my family home safely. Let’s go inside and see what we can do about raising that money in one day. Hoss would you go get Lea. She needs to be part of this. Bring the children. Mo and Katherine can watch over them while we talk.”<\/p>\n Inside the house, Joe greeted Eliza but made sure to keep it as innocuous as possible. He knew what his father thought about what had happened and didn’t want to raise his ire. He was still certain nothing had happened on that fateful night five months earlier, but no one believed him especially with Eliza’s belly beginning to swell. Now Alice lived in town with their two children whom he got to see on Sundays. She refused to come back to the house to live even when he volunteered to stay in the main house and let her stay with the two children in the house they had once shared. Ben could hardly stand the sight of the girl but couldn’t turn her out in her condition. She made a good show of entertaining Dot at the dining table as she listened to the men talk. She listened even more intently when Lea arrived and was informed of what had happened.<\/p>\n “I can’t believe this is happening. When do we ever get to have a year or two of peace? Molly, and then this. It’s too much.” Katherine and Mo had taken the children to the dining table for a snack. Even so, Abel looked over at his mother when he heard the distress in her voice.<\/p>\n “Mama, are you mad?”<\/p>\n Fighting to keep her voice as normal as possible, Lea did her best to reassure her son. “No, Abel, we just have some problems to talk over. You go ahead and eat your snack. Help your sister if she needs it.”<\/p>\n Because Ben didn’t want to upset the children especially Abel who seemed able to discern that something was very wrong, he nearly whispered as he continued the conversation. “What happened to Molly was an accident. This was done by some men, and we will find them and see that they are punished, but first we need to get Adam home safely. I’m going to town to get the money. It will be too late to come home with it tonight, so I’ll be back in the morning. Candy and Griff will meet me in town in the morning to get the money back here. Hoss, can you let Candy and Griff know what’s going on? It’s alright if the other men hear. The more eyes we have watching for strangers, the better it will be.”<\/p>\n “Papa Ben, why do you need Candy and Griff?”<\/p>\n “Lea, the kidnappers know that we don’t have that kind of money here. They know I have to go to town to make arrangements to get the cash. They could waylay me on the road back, and then we wouldn’t have the money as a bargaining chip to get Adam back.”<\/p>\n “Do you think they’ll let him go?”<\/p>\n “If we follow the instructions to the letter, we have to pray that they will. Now I need to get going if I want to talk to the people at the bank today. Hoss and Joe will be here with you if you need anything. If you want to spend the night here, you should. Perhaps you should regardless. If there are criminals about, then this might be the safest place to be.”<\/p>\n “Yes, if I’m alone, I’ll worry even more, and the children will notice. Perhaps Katherine and Mo can help me distract them and myself.” Lea felt helpless in this situation.<\/p>\n “Do you want Eliza to help?” From her look, all three men knew that she didn’t want Eliza anywhere near her children. They all nodded understanding how she felt. Lea turned and walked to the dining table with a smile on her face. Even though it was forced, it seemed to reassure her children that nothing bad had happened.<\/p>\n As Ben went to get his jacket and gunbelt, Hoss went to the stable to saddle his father’s horse. He led Buck to the house just as Ben exited the house after telling Hop Sing everything that had happened. The cook was a very observant man and having him watch for anything unusual was often very helpful. When Ben left Hop Sing in the kitchen, the cook began to think about the many unhappy events that had occurred on the Ponderosa in recent months. Many things were not right, and it seemed always that one person was somehow tied into what happened. He had to wonder at so many coincidences. It was not his place to suggest anything, but if ever asked, he wanted to have a well thought out reply. As he continued to prepare dinner, he was more and more certain that there was a conspiracy that tied all the events together. He knew it might sound preposterous because even in his mind, it was difficult to accept that it could be true. He planned to think it through more.<\/p>\n Outside as Hoss handed over the reins to his father, he told him that he would talk with Candy and Griff as well as ask the men if they had seen anything unusual. Ben had no more ideas so he headed off to town as Hoss walked to the bunkhouse. Men were beginning to return to the bunkhouse from their duties all around the Ponderosa. Hoss called Candy and Griff over and began to brief them on what happened. Hoss was surprised that Brock wasn’t in the bunkhouse.<\/p>\n “Hey, who was working with Brock today when he found Adam’s horse and the ransom note from the kidnappers?”<\/p>\n There was quite a bit of consternation as the men looked at each other and thought about what they should say. Finally one of the men stepped forward. “Hoss, he was sposed to be a working with us today cleaning brush out from the ravines where they tend to bunch up in the lower pastures. He said he had an errand to run for the ranch. We never saw him again till a little bit ago when he was in here. He said his errand took the rest of the day until he found Adam’s horse. None of us have any idea what he was doing until he found that horse.”<\/p>\n Hoss didn’t know how to respond to that at first. With the division of responsibilities on the ranch, it could have been Adam, Joe, or his father who had sent Brock on an errand to deliver a message or pick up some supplies. So finally that’s what he said to the men before asking them to send Brock to the main house once he got back into the bunkhouse. Then he finished telling Candy and Griff what was going on and what was expected of them the next day. Of course, all the other men listened. Before Hoss left the bunkhouse, the men unanimously said they would be watching for anything unusual and that Hoss could call on any one of them to help out. Thanking them, Hoss headed back to the main house intent on asking Joe if he knew what errand Brock had been on that day.<\/p>\n While Hoss was busy with his tasks, Joe had volunteered to go get some things from the house for Lea and the children. On the way back, he noticed Eliza slipping out the back door. Quickly stepping behind a tree, he watched her as she furtively made her way to the back of the bunkhouse. He wondered what she could possibly be doing. Moving stealthily so that she wouldn’t see him, Joe got to the kitchen door and slipped inside. He went to the main room and called Hoss into the kitchen. He put his finger over his lips to indicate that Hoss should be quiet. When Hoss got near, Joe pointed out the window to the area behind the bunkhouse. There in the shadows behind the bunkhouse, Eliza stood whispering with Brock. Joe and Hoss couldn’t hear what was being said, but if they had, they would have been able to solve a lot of mysteries.<\/p>\n Chapter 3<\/p>\n “They’re gonna plan something, I know they will.” Brock was noticeably sweating even though the air had a bit of a chill in it.<\/p>\n “Don’t worry. They think their precious Adam is still alive. They’ll do just what the note says to do. The old man wants his favorite son back.”<\/p>\n “But, Eliza, what are they gonna do when they find out he’s dead?”<\/p>\n “How are they ever going to know that? If you did what I told you to do, he’s buried under a couple of tons of rock. Now no one will ever want to work that claim.”<\/p>\n “How did you know about that anyway?”<\/p>\n “I heard Adam and that Mr. Waite talking about it. Mr. Waite said he thought there might be a richer vein of gold in there than what they had already mined. He wanted Adam to take a look to see if it would be profitable to open that mine up again and tunnel deeper. So I wrote the note like a man would and asked Adam to meet him in the mine.”<\/p>\n “Yeah, and I put that horse there and started up that lantern inside just like you said to do. That way he figured Waite was in the mine and walked in after him. After I tossed the dynamite in, I waited to make sure there was nobody walking out of that mine. Then I took that horse back to the livery just like you said. Once I did that, I brought his horse home and told em I found that note on it.”<\/p>\n “Good, now all you have to do is go collect that money tomorrow and then ride on out of here if you want.”<\/p>\n “Won’t that make them think it was me that done it?”<\/p>\n “Probably, but you sitting in the bunkhouse looking all nervous isn’t going to be any good either. With ten thousand, you can change your name and live comfortably for the rest of your life. No one will care where you got the money.”<\/p>\n “You don’t want none of it?”<\/p>\n “No, I’ll have plenty when I become Mrs. Joe Cartwright. With Adam out of the way, Joe will take his rightful place helping the run this ranch until his father dies, and that could be sooner than later.”<\/p>\n “What about Hoss? I kinda like him too.”<\/p>\n “He’ll do what Joe tells him to do. He always seems to.”<\/p>\n “What about Joe’s wife and kids?”<\/p>\n “She left him and took the kids. She’ll want to keep the children because that’s how she’ll keep getting Cartwright money. I’ll make sure that Joe never goes back to her.”<\/p>\n “All right then. Tomorrow night I’ll go get the money. It’ll be the last you see of me. Best wishes on your future marriage.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, and now I need to get back. They’ll be wanting me to help with the brats. If I could, I’d find a way to get rid of all of them. At least with Adam dead, that bitch Lea will probably go back east and live with her family.”<\/p>\n “She seems kinda nice. Why did you call her that?”<\/p>\n “She doesn’t like me. Adam didn’t like me either, and even that brat of theirs, that Abel, doesn’t like me even though I never did anything against any of them.”<\/p>\n “You did mess up Joe’s marriage. Maybe that’s why.”<\/p>\n “Well, it doesn’t matter any more. Now I do need to get back.”<\/p>\n From the kitchen, Hoss and Joe watched the two talk wishing they could hear what was being said. Hop Sing finally asked them what they were doing.<\/p>\n “Joe saw that Eliza talking with Brock. He’s the one brung Adam’s horse home and gave that note to Pa.”<\/p>\n “She give Mister Adam note today. I see her. Then Mister Adam leave.”<\/p>\n “Joe, there’s something really fishy here. I just asked in the bunkhouse who was with Brock when he found Adam’s horse. Nobody was with him, but he told us that ‘we’ found the horse and the note.”<\/p>\n “Hoss, can you backtrack and see where Brock was when he found that horse? I’m beginning to think it wasn’t in the southeast pasture.”<\/p>\n Almost before Hoss could answer, Hop Sing pressed a bag of food and a full canteen into his hands. “You go find Mister Adam. We must ride the evil tigress to find her den.”<\/p>\n “Who is the evil tigress, Hop Sing?”<\/p>\n “You know, Mister Joe. She cause the death of your heart, but it may regain its life if she is banished.”<\/p>\n “You think Eliza is behind this.”<\/p>\n “She has done evil. She will not stop. She must be stopped.”<\/p>\n Nodding, Joe looked at Hoss. “I’ll keep her occupied so she doesn’t notice you’re gone. When you go outside, have Candy and Griff watch Brock. If she’s in on it, then so is he. Shorty and Hank could be good ones to alert as well. Candy and Griff can tell it all to Pa when they meet him in town tomorrow.”<\/p>\n When Hoss went outside, he met Brock as the man headed back into the bunkhouse. Hoss said the family wanted to thank him for finding the horse and bringing the note back. Brock told him it wasn’t a big deal and he had only done what anyone would have done. Hoss smiled and moved on but noted how nervous Brock seemed when he was talking with him.<\/p>\n In the collapsed mine tunnel, sadness nearly overwhelmed Adam as he lay in the darkness. He had fallen asleep several times and awakened finally with no idea what time it was or how long he had been trapped. He knew that Eliza didn’t like him. She had shot those dagger looks at him on numerous occasions especially when he was teasing Joe or having a dispute with him. He wondered just how infatuated she was with Joe. The episode that had sent Alice and the children to town possibly causing irreparable harm to Joe’s marriage still rankled. Adam had to believe Joe when he said nothing happened, and yet Eliza was clearly carrying a child. Someone had taken her at about the time she claimed that Joe had done just that. Joe had said he came home after having too much to drink and fell into bed.<\/p>\n “Adam, you know how I am when I have too much to drink. Cochise found our way home, and I barely managed to get his saddle off. I can’t do much of anything when I’ve had too much. All I remember is going up to my bed and collapsing. The next thing I know is that Pa is standing in my doorway after yelling my name and waking me up. I was naked and next to me in bed was Eliza naked as she could be. Now you know I would never take off my clothes when I’ve had too much to drink. I’ve even forgotten to take off my boots on a few occasions. I tell you, Adam, that girl set me up somehow.”<\/p>\n “Why, Joe?”<\/p>\n “Hell, Adam, if I knew that, I’d know what to do about it.”<\/p>\n Then Adam had volunteered information that Joe didn’t find surprising. “I don’t like her. There’s something about her that is just off, and she makes Abel and Emma nervous. Neither one of them want to be around her. We can’t use her as a nanny because Lea and I don’t trust her, and the children don’t like her. Ever since Molly flipped the carriage over on the way to town to see Paul, we’ve had to readjust our schedule quite a bit.”<\/p>\n Recalling that conversation, Adam began to wonder about Molly’s accident. The carriage had been a shambles. Molly had been lucky to survive the accident, but it was unclear whether she would ever walk again. She had spent a month as Paul’s patient and then had been moved to Clementine Hawkins’ boarding house. Clemmie fussed over her as if she was her daughter, and Paul visited her daily. Adam and Lea had stopped by often to visit. Molly had a great attitude, but she was sad too for her and Paul had been making plans to marry when the accident nearly claimed her life.<\/p>\n It had been only a few weeks before that accident when Eliza had arrived on the Ponderosa. Her brother had brought her when he took a job with them. He had needed a place for her to stay, and Ben had allowed her to use a guest room. Her brother was killed in a freak accident with the branding of calves and yearlings. One kicked him, and no one knew until the next day that he had started bleeding internally. After that, they had felt responsible for Eliza’s care, and when Molly was hurt, Eliza volunteered to take over her duties. It had seemed a logical step, but Adam had a lot of time to think. Eliza was very knowledgeable about horses, carriages, and the road to Virginia City. Adam wondered if she could have had anything to do with Molly’s accident. Again the question of why interceded but Adam was getting a faint idea of what might tie everything together. Even the attempt on his life could make sense if his hypothesis was correct.<\/p>\n Then he chuckled a bit. Joe had been a ladies man like no other until he met Alice. Something had changed in his youngest brother when he had married her. Oh there were still a few nights out drinking and gambling with the hands, but far less often and usually far less drinking was involved unless he and Alice had a fight. Their marriage was certainly more volatile than those of the other Cartwright men, but then so was Joe. He was usually laughing, crying, or fighting when he wasn’t sleeping or working. But he was still an object of female attention although he paid little attention to it any more. Adam had to wonder if Joe had been so attractive to Eliza that she had resolved to get him for herself.<\/p>\n As Adam lay there helpless and hurting he knew that nothing he thought made any difference at all unless a miracle occurred, and someone could pull him from this death trap. Chuckling was all it took to send sharp pains radiating up and down his leg. It only took the slightest movement to cause him near agony. He resolved not to physically chuckle or groan or make any other kind of noise except in response to someone banging on those rocks out there to find out if anyone was inside this tunnel.<\/p>\n Hoss was doing just what he needed to do to get to that miracle for which Adam was praying. He had tracked Brock’s trail and found as Joe suspected that he didn’t find Sport in the southeast pasture. The trail headed directly southeast and away from the Ponderosa. Dusk was descending when Hoss lost the trail. He noted the landmarks of the last place he had seen Sport’s trail, and then he rode back to the Ponderosa to report what he had found. Joe wasn’t as surprised as Hoss thought he possibly would be. Joe had a few things to report too.<\/p>\n Chapter 4<\/p>\n “She asked me tonight if I was going to divorce Alice for deserting me. She said she would never desert a man like me no matter what I did.” Joe had gone out to the stable when he heard Hoss ride in.<\/p>\n “What? That’s crazy. She’s not hardly old enough to be talking to a man like that. Course maybe she is if she’s in on what we think she’s in on.” Hoss had almost confused himself with that one, but quickly got back to what he had been doing. “You were right. Brock didn’t find that horse in the southeast pasture. He wasn’t even on the Ponderosa when he found Sport. I lost the track in some rocks and it was starting to get too dark to see, but I was already at least a mile off the Ponderosa. As soon as it gets light tomorrow, I’m going back to see what I can find.”<\/p>\n “Take a couple of the men with you. They’ve got to have some men guarding Adam. If you get close, there could be some shooting. Hank’s got an idea about the drop off point too. He thinks he can hide two men near there and no one could see them.”<\/p>\n “How’s he gonna do that?”<\/p>\n “He learned it from some Indians when he was in the Army. They dig holes and then cover them up with brush and stuff. They can see what’s going on around them, but nobody can see them. It just looks like bushes. They’re going out at first light to do it. Hop Sing is sending some food with them, and they’ll each have canteens too. Then Hank will bring the horses a long way from there so nobody will suspect a thing. Candy and Griff are riding out to town at first light too. There’ll be enough activity that if anyone is watching, they won’t know who to follow. Some of the men are going back to the brush clearing they started yesterday, but they’ll be ready to ride if they hear the signal.”<\/p>\n “You’ve been busy.”<\/p>\n “So were you. We all have to do something. Lea is kind of a wreck though. She’s trying to hold it together so the kids don’t get worried, but she’s having some trouble with that. Abel knows something is wrong. He’s been asking where his papa is, and we don’t have a good answer. For now, we’re telling him that Adam is on a short business trip, but he’s not buying that entirely because Adam always tells him when he’s going to be gone overnight.”<\/p>\n “I’ll talk to him. Maybe I can help.”<\/p>\n When Hoss got in the house, he saw what Joe had meant. Lea looked like she might break out in sobs at any moment. She was holding it together, but it wasn’t easy for her. His first inclination was to go give her a hug, but as he took a step toward her, both Mo and Katherine shook their heads just a little. Hoss instead went to Abel. Hey, I got a message to give you from your Papa. He said he had to go on a short business trip, and he didn’t want you to worry. I’m trying to remember exactly what it was he said you had to do.” Hoss scratched his head as if he was trying to remember.<\/p>\n “Did he tell you that I’m the man of the house while he’s gone, and that I’m supposed to take good care of Mama and Emma?”<\/p>\n “That’s it. That’s what he said. I had so much to do today, I plumb forgot what he said. I’m shur glad you got a memory as good as your Papa. I don’t know what we’d do without the two of you around here.” Lea turned and hurried to the kitchen. Hoss called after her to cover her retreat. “Oh, yeah, I am hungry. Thanks for going to remind Hop Sing that I’m ready for my dinner now.”<\/p>\n “I didn’t hear Mama say anything.”<\/p>\n “She didn’t. She signed it to me.”<\/p>\n “Signed?”<\/p>\n “You know, cause we was talking, she just done this and I nodded yes.” Hoss mimed putting food in his mouth and smiling afterwards. “I knew right away what she meant.”<\/p>\n Soon Hop Sing came out with a plate of food for Hoss and set it on the table. After Hoss sat down, Lea brought out a coffee cup and pot. She poured for Hoss, and then she lightly squeezed his shoulder to thank him. She knew what he had been out doing because Joe had told her everything they suspected. She returned to the kitchen without saying anything more. Eliza excused herself for the evening saying she was going to read in her room before retiring for the night. Mo went upstairs with Dottie just to be sure that she wasn’t eavesdropping. Then when Lea and Katherine sat at the dining table, Hoss filled them in on what he had found. Joe kept Abel occupied with toy soldiers on the table in front of the fireplace. Emma sat on her mother’s lap completely oblivious to what was going on around her as she was very tired. After Hoss explained all that would happen the next day, Lea excused herself to go put Emma to bed. Then she came downstairs and asked Abel if he wanted to sleep in a trundle bed in the room she and Emma were using or sleep in a room by himself. He chose the trundle bed. After the two of them went upstairs, Katherine turned to Joe and Hoss.<\/p>\n “Abel knows something is wrong. He’s sensed it, but Hoss, you reassured him that it isn’t his father. Just keep doing what you’re doing, and he should be fine. Lea is right on the edge emotionally though. She’s holding it all in for the sake of the children, but it’s difficult for her. So, no hugs or even pats on the shoulder unless she initiates it. Anything emotional just adds to her burden.”<\/p>\n The next morning, Eliza tried to keep tabs on what was happening but just as Joe and Hoss had planned it, there was too much activity for her to know what was going on. She tried to find reasons to go outside and try to talk to Brock, but Mo and Katherine kept her busy with tasks so she wouldn’t be able to do that. Katherine and Mo each had a pocket pistol in their apron pockets. Lea was to keep the children out of harm’s way if anything happened, and Katherine and Mo would try to watch Eliza to find out what she would do. Hop Sing was there to help in any way he was needed. Joe rode out with Candy and Griff to brief them on everything they had found out so that they could tell Ben. Candy suggested it was time to tell Roy as well, and Joe agreed but said to leave that up to Ben to decide. Two men were in the pasture near the chimney rock digging holes to hide in for the rest of the day. Their horses were brought over to another pasture when they were done digging and pulled brush over their hiding places.<\/p>\n Meanwhile, Hoss was back at following the trail Brock had left the day before. With full daylight, he was able to find slight scrapes across the rocky trail. The tracking was slow and steady. Two hands were with him in case he ran into trouble. At this point, Hoss and Joe had figured out some of the plan but still had no idea who was the mastermind of the plot. They thought that Brock and Eliza were working with the kidnappers instead of the actual conspiracy that Eliza had created. Hoss began to suspect that Adam was being held in a mine as they moved closer to an abandoned mining claim. When they finally rode up to it, there was no one there, but there were the tracks of the horses Hoss had been following. He found several sets of boot prints. Two went into the mine but only one came out. Another set of prints went up to the mine entrance, halted, and then retreated in a big hurry. Soon Hoss had a timeline of what had happened. One man rode in and went into the mine and back out before heading up behind some rocks. Another man rode in and went into the mine but did not exit. By the hoofprints and bootprints, Hoss was almost positive that was Adam. Finally that third set of prints had gone up to the mine and then away before taking the horses and leaving. That had to have been Brock. Then Hoss created a makeshift torch and stepped into the mine. His heart felt like it had stopped when he went in only about twenty feet. The tunnel was collapsed. If Adam had gone in, then he was behind that rock pile. Hoss had to think that because he couldn’t believe he was under it.<\/p>\n Walking back out, Hoss called to the two men who were keeping watch. “No need for that. There’s no one else here, except I think my brother Adam is in that tunnel.” Hoss carefully explained all that he had found out. He sent one man to intercept his father and tell him, and he sent the other to tell Joe. He wanted both men to be sure that no one other than those two knew, but asked that both bring men and tools to the mine. They needed to start digging through that pile of rocks as quickly as they could. After those two men left, Hoss grabbed his gloves from his saddlebag and headed into the tunnel. He would start and hopefully have a bunch of rocks moved before anyone else got there. First though, he took a rock and pounded three times on a big boulder in the midst of the fallen rubble. Then he pounded three more times, and then three more. He was worried when there was no response, but he couldn’t let himself believe that there was no hope. He began moving rocks away from the fall area.<\/p>\n Inside the mine, Adam woke slowly. He had been sleeping more and more. He assumed the lack of water was the primary cause of his tiredness. He felt lightheaded and weak. He thought for a moment that he had been awakened by someone pounding on the rocks from the tunnel collapse. He gripped the rock he had by his hand and listened intently for more pounding. He didn’t hear any. There were just those sounds he had been hearing all along of rocks shifting and timbers creaking. He closed his eyes and fell asleep again. In his dehydrated state, he didn’t realize that the air wasn’t sufficient either. A short time later, he was awakened again by what he thought was pounding. He listened but heard no more. He decided to try pounding himself. Almost too weak to lift the rock, by sheer force of will, he hit the rock wall three times as hard as he could. Then before there was an answering set, he fell asleep again.<\/p>\n On the other side of the rock fall, Hoss thought he heard an answering set of knocks. He tried again and then again but there were no more. Instead, he renewed his efforts to move some of the rock. He began working his way to the top of the pile hoping that there might be an opening to one side or the other that he could expand. Soon he found just that on one side. He began throwing rocks behind him as he worked to enlarge that tiny opening. After two hours, Joe arrived with some men, shovels, and pick axes. They started removing the debris that Hoss had thrown down behind him, and then the men told Hoss to take a breather, and they began moving rocks. Hoss walked over to Joe and the two brothers were standing together there when their father rode up.<\/p>\n “Is it true? You think Adam is in there?”<\/p>\n Nodding, Hoss once again explained what he had found and why he thought it Adam was in that tunnel. “Pa, there’s somebody in there based on the footprints. With all that’s happened, and because I followed Brock’s trail right here, it has to be Adam. It just has to be. I thought I heard someone pounding on the rocks on the other side once, but I couldn’t get him to repeat it. I think we gotta hurry and get through that pile of rocks as fast as we can.”<\/p>\n Chapter 5<\/p>\n The next time Adam woke up, he thought that the tunnel was ready to collapse on him again. He heard lots of rocks moving and banging. He was too groggy to make sense of it and fell asleep once more. At the top of the pile, Hoss was using a pike to push small rocks and debris away to try to see if the opening at the top of the collapse went through to the tunnel beyond that point. He couldn’t see well enough to know but the pike wasn’t meeting any more resistance. Two men came to the top with small hoes to use to pull more material from the opening they had expanded. When it was larger, Joe climbed up and pronounced that it was big enough for him to try getting through. He stripped off his gunbelt and extra clothing. Hoss tied a rope around one of his ankles and Ben handed him a small head lamp. Joe began to slide into the space. Soon he was yelling that he was almost through but needed to move some rock and debris to get through to the other side. Ben, Hoss, and the hands who were helping stood silently and motionless almost holding their breath waiting for the next thing Joe would tell them. Suddenly the rope went slack and Ben paled until he realized that meant Joe had gotten to the other side of the rockfall. When Joe yelled next, they were all invigorated and attacked the task of removing the rocks and debris with enthusiasm. Joe had found Adam and he was alive. He needed help though so the opening had to be enlarged. Ben sent Griff to get a wagon.<\/p>\n “Bring the extra bedrolls that are in the stable, lanterns and a can of kerosene, and bring some water and tools. Ask Hop Sing for the medical bag to bring along. Do not tell Eliza what’s happening, but if Katherine or Mo come out to ask you anything, tell them what’s going on.”<\/p>\n Griff felt proud that Ben trusted him like one of the family. He vowed to himself to get there and back as quickly as he could. “Mr. Cartwright, I’ll do it just right, and I’ll be back here as fast as I can.”<\/p>\n Candy walked up to Ben then. “He’s a good kid. I got a question for you though. What are we going to do about the ransom drop? We won’t catch who’s behind this unless we get the one who comes for the ransom money.” Ben hadn’t even thought about the ransom once he heard from Hoss that he was sure Adam was in that tunnel which was now confirmed by Joe. He admitted as much to Candy. “If you don’t mind, I’ll take your saddlebags and stuff them with an old shirt. I’ll put some of the money on top in case he opens it up. Then we’ll follow him and find out where he goes.” Ben nodded.<\/p>\n It was a good plan, and Candy soon left as Ben walked back to see the progress being made in the tunnel. Hoss was tossing rocks so fast and furiously that it was dangerous to be behind him. Ben called out to him to get him to stop. “We won’t do Adam any good if you hurt the other men who are clearing this rockfall. Now, work together with them, and we’ll get Adam out of there.”<\/p>\n “Sorry, Pa. I just feel like we gotta move fast.”<\/p>\n “Yes, we need to move fast, but let’s do it safely. Is there room for another man to go through?”<\/p>\n “Soon. We’ve expanded most of it but we need to get more out at the other end.”<\/p>\n “Send the smallest man through with some tools to work from that end. It will go a lot faster than trying to pull it all from this side. Any more word from Joe?”<\/p>\n “He said Adam’s trapped under a big beam. He thinks that maybe we can lift if off him when we get more men inside. Adam’s alive but pretty groggy. We pushed in a canteen so Joe could give him some water. He says Adam is drinking.”<\/p>\n “Not too much too soon, I hope.”<\/p>\n “Pa, Joe knows what he’s doing. He won’t let Adam get sick especially not now that we found him.”<\/p>\n “Well let me up there, and one of you men take a break.”<\/p>\n Ben climbed up to work beside Hoss as the men behind them began taking rocks and debris out of the tunnel entrance and making a large pile there. Finally there was enough room for another man to go through the tunnel, and Ben insisted it be him. It was a tight squeeze for the large man, but nothing was going to keep Ben from his son’s side. There was limited light with only one small headlamp until Griff got back, but it was enough. Ben could see Adam and Joe close together against the wall. He moved carefully over to them. Adam couldn’t see either of them very well because of how he was pinned, but Joe had a hand on his side and Ben put a hand on his shoulder. Adam almost allowed himself to cry with those touches.<\/p>\n “Adam, son, are you hurt?”<\/p>\n Still a bit groggy but recovering with the water and the fresh air, Adam said his leg hurt. Joe had more information. “I can’t see his leg because there’s too much on top of it, but I was able to reach in. It’s wet but not too wet.” Joe held up his hand to show Ben that he had blood on his fingers. “As soon as I touched his leg, he was in agony. I think he’s got a piece of wood stuck in his leg. We’ll know more when the others get in here and we get this timber off of him. Now that you’re here to sit with him, I’m going to start opening up the top section there from this side.”<\/p>\n “Be careful not to move too much. As I was coming through, I thought I could feel some of the rock shifting. It just has to be a big enough opening for Hoss and the others.”<\/p>\n “If it’s big enough for Hoss, it will be big enough for anyone.”<\/p>\n Chuckling at Joe’s statement, Adam grimaced and let a groan escape him. As usual, any movement caused excruciating pain in his leg.<\/p>\n “Joe, tell one of the men out there to ride for the doctor. Adam is going to need some attention for that leg as soon as possible.”<\/p>\n Within a half hour, Hoss and two other men were in the tunnel next to Adam. They grabbed hold of the timber and were going to move it except Adam screamed in agony when they started. Stopping immediately, they looked at each other wondering what had happened. Griff yelled out then from the other side of the rock fall that he was back and asked them what they needed. Ben said lanterns, and soon Griff had three of those and got them through to the men on the other side. Ben said to bring a blanket and the medical bag next, and Griff’s head disappeared from view. Once the three lanterns were lit, everyone could see the problem. A large splinter from the timber had penetrated Adam’s calf. Any movement of the timber twisted that causing agonizing mind-numbing pain to Adam.<\/p>\n “Pa, I need a small saw. Ask Griff if he brought anything like that.” Joe said he would go to get one or find something they could use to cut that splinter from the timber. Soon Joe was back with several small hand tools, which Hoss began to use to cut through the wood. Adam grimaced and then began to shake and moan with the pain from the large splinter being manipulated. Ben kept his hand on Adam’s shoulder squeezing tightly as he whispered encouragement to his oldest son. Hoss was apologetic, but Ben told him he had to keep going. Soon Adam got some relief as the splinter was separated from the timber, which the men soon were able to pull away. Hoss pulled a knife from the set of tools Joe had brought and slit Adam’s pant leg all the way down on both legs so the pants could be removed. The pants were soiled and badly ripped anyway. With the pants out of the way, the men could see the splinter protruding. Hoss suggested they leave it in until the doctor got there.<\/p>\n “It ain’t bleeding much, but as soon as we pull it out, it likely is gonna bleed a lot. Best to do that when Doc is here. He should be here soon. It’s only a half hour from town to here.” Hoss wrapped a thick bandage around the wounded leg before the men lifted Adam onto a blanket and wrapped it around him. “This is gonna be the roughest part, Adam. We gotta get you outta here, and that space up there ain’t big enough for a stretcher. You want something to bite down on?” With that, Adam knew that Hoss was giving him fair warning that the next part was going to be extremely painful for him. He nodded and Hoss gave him a thick pad of bandage to bite down on. Then the men lifted him and carried him to the rock pile. Joe and another man went to the top to position Adam in the opening. One of the hands went first and then Ben went through the opening to the outside. Joe went next, and as the others lifted Adam into the opening, Joe used his grasp on the blanket to pull him through. On the other side, Ben and the hand were ready to help Joe carry Adam out of the tunnel. They laid him next to the wagon noting that he was grimacing in pain. After clearing the wagon, Ben spread the extra bedrolls on the bottom. When Hoss got there, the men lifted Adam onto the wagon bed. He let out a deep sigh when he realized he would be subjected to no more pain at least for the moment. That only lasted a few minutes until Doctor Martin arrived. He was relieved that he wouldn’t have to go into the mine tunnel to treat his patient but had a worried look as he checked Adam’s leg.<\/p>\n “I would rather take care of this at the ranch, but it’s festering already. I need to pull that splinter and clean out the wound. He’s going to bleed quite a bit when I do this. I need some help. A bucket of water, a blanket folded up, and two men at least to hold him down and another to manage the tourniquet.”<\/p>\n Ben moved to the front of the wagon to hold Adam’s upper body because he could use his body to hold down his son’s if necessary. Hoss kneeled on the end of the wagon to hold Adam’s legs. In order to take care of the tourniquet, Joe stood on an old wooden crate and got into position at the side of the wagon. When Paul thought everything was as ready as he could make it, he had Hoss lift Adam’s injured leg. That alone caused Adam to cry out. Everyone knew it was going to get worse. With the blanket pad under the leg, Paul moved to the splinter and got a good hold on it. He wanted to remove it as fast as he safely could because that would be the worst of the experience for Adam.<\/p>\n “Ready?”<\/p>\n All the men nodded, and Adam bit down on the wad of cloth in his mouth as he closed his eyes. He had heard everything and knew he was in for a rough time. His heart rate increased and his stomach roiled, but nothing could prepare him for the searing pain that shot up and down his leg as Paul pulled the ten-inch splinter out. Every man there hoped never to have to help in such an endeavor again. Adam had tensed every muscle in his body, arched his back and hips as far as his father allowed him, and couldn’t stop the groans of agony. When Paul began to wash out the wound and then pick out debris, tears welled out of Adam’s eyes even though they were closed. Ben’s eyes were glistening as well and Joe and Hoss shed tears without shame. Once the wound was cleaned out, Paul packed a large wad of cloth against it and held it against the wound as hard as he could. He told Joe to release the tourniquet but not to remove it. Blood soon soaked through the cloth, and Paul picked up another wad and pressed it to the wound. The bleeding slowed but didn’t stop. Paul used a third wad and that slowed the bleeding to a slow trickle so he had Joe remove the tourniquet.<\/p>\n “That is by far the worst of it. I’m going to hold this in place until we get to the house. The sooner you can accomplish that the better, but not so fast as to jostle the patient.”<\/p>\n “It’s pretty rough country until we get to our pastures. No matter what we do, the first part of the ride is gonna be kinda rough.”<\/p>\n “Just do your best, Hoss.”<\/p>\n As the wagon pulled out with Hoss driving and Ben and Paul sitting in the back with Adam, Joe climbed into the doctor’s carriage to follow. The hands gathered up the horses and tools and followed. Hoss and Joe drove around the main house and directly to Adam’s home. The hands went to the stable with the horses and then put the tools back into storage. In the house, Katherine and Mo heard the commotion, and Katherine went to the stable to find out what was happening. She was back in the house in just a short time.<\/p>\n “They found Adam. They hauled him back to his house. I’m going over there because Lea will be a wreck, and they’ll need help with the children and with her.”<\/p>\n Eliza stood wide-eyed as she listened. She couldn’t believe that they had found Adam’s body already. Her plans were unraveling, and she began to think about how she could salvage something from all of this. Then she calmed as she realized that Adam couldn’t tell them anything, but Brock could especially as he would not be getting the money that evening. Mo and Katherine shared a look as they surreptitiously watched Eliza’s reaction.<\/p>\n Katherine whispered to Mo just before she left. “He’s alive. The doctor’s with him. Watch her. Tell Hop Sing too.” Mo nodded and Katherine headed over to Adam’s house. When Mo went into the kitchen to tell Hop Sing the good news, Eliza slipped out of the house and headed to the stable.<\/p>\n Chapter 6<\/p>\n It was already late afternoon, and Brock was in position to wait for the ransom delivery. When he saw Candy ride up and drop off saddlebags, he was a bit concerned that it wasn’t one of the Cartwrights. He did know that they treated Candy like one of the family so he let that reassure him. That and the greed made him go for the saddlebags right away instead of waiting as Eliza had told him to do. She said if they were planning anything, he would see movement around that spot if he would just stay concealed in the spot she had picked for him. As soon as Brock picked up the saddlebags, the men in the hiding spots seemed to step up out of nowhere with guns drawn as Roy had told them to do because he didn’t want to risk losing Brock in the diminishing light of the late afternoon. Brock was shocked but dropped his pistol as ordered. Roy was soon summoned from where he waited.<\/p>\n “Now, Brock, you picking up that ransom payment is proof enough that you’re in on this plot against Adam. You tell us who’s been giving you the orders, and things could go a might easier on ya.”<\/p>\n Certain that Eliza was far more dangerous than any of the men confronting him, Brock chose not to answer that question. Instead he proclaimed his innocence. “I was just riding along and spotted this here set of saddlebags leaning up against that rock. Now I seen the Ponderosa mark on em so I was gonna just bring em back to the house. Figured somebody done lost em.”<\/p>\n “Brock, you were followed when you left the bunkhouse. We know you were waiting here when Candy delivered the saddlebags, and we know you went out to get em as soon as Candy left. You want ta try again with a story and maybe tell the truth this time?” Roy was frustrated at Brock’s shake of the head and silence. “Boy, you could get twenty years hard labor for this. If Adam dies, you could hang.” That shook Brock up considerably as he wondered if they knew where Adam was. His shock grew when Roy correctly read his expression and informed him that Adam had been rescued and was being cared for by the doctor at that moment. Brock still refused to say anything but was as scared as he had ever been in his life. Roy thought perhaps the bars on a cell might loosen his tongue. “Take him to town, boys, and lock him up. I’m gonna go see how Adam is doing and find out what else he can tell me.”<\/p>\n Up on a ridge shielded by pine trees, Eliza watched. She couldn’t hear everything but enough to know that Brock had become a major liability to her. She had a pistol in her pocket and was going to go see that it was put to good use. Riding in a roundabout way so as not to be seen, she headed to Virginia City. She would arrive long after Brock was locked up, but that suited her purposes just fine. He was the father of her unborn child but didn’t know it. She had led him to believe that Joe had impregnated her. Brock was so easily led that she didn’t have any respect for him, and now that he had outlived his usefulness to her, he was completely expendable in her master plan. In fact, she now saw him as a liability. When she arrived in town, she tied up her horse and walked several blocks to the jail but without using the main street where many could see her. She walked through alleys and little used narrow streets until she reached the jail. There she went to the windows in back and softly called Brock’s name until his head appeared in a barred opening.<\/p>\n “Brock, I brought you a gun. Please use it to get away. I can’t bear the thought of any harm coming to you. Get out and meet me at the usual spot tonight. I’ll be waiting for you, sweetheart.”<\/p>\n “I thought Joe was your sweetheart?”<\/p>\n “I thought he was too, until I saw you being taken away. Then I knew that you are my true love. Come to me, and we’ll leave this wretched place behind us.”<\/p>\n Invigorated by her words, Brock nodded and watched wistfully as Eliza slipped away. He would do anything for her, and now after her declaration of love, he would risk anything. He called to the deputy that he needed some water. As soon as the deputy came into the cellblock, Brock pulled his pistol on him and ordered him to unlock the cell. The deputy did so, and then Brock ordered him into the cell. He took the deputy’s pistol, and locked the cell door. After moving to the outer office finding it empty, he headed out the front door. Several men saw him, and the alarm was yelled out that a prisoner was escaping. One man drew his pistol, and Brock fired at him. That was all it took. A number of men pulled pistols to fire. Multiple gunshots hit Brock who spun and fell to the ground dead before he had a chance to fire a second shot. Several streets away, Eliza heard the gunfire and its rapid conclusion. She smiled and walked at an even pace to her horse before riding out of town.<\/p>\n “Wonder what that witch is up to?” Molly had never liked Eliza. She shared that same impression that Adam, Lea, and Abel had that there was something fundamentally wrong with the young woman.<\/p>\n “I wouldn’t be surprised if that gunfire had something to do with whatever she is up to now.” Alice pulled a watch from her pocket and checked the time. She thought she might need to know that in the future.<\/p>\n Because Paul had been called out of town, Alice had come over to visit with Molly and help her with her exercises. Afterwards, the two had sat in the backyard of Clementine Hawkins’ boarding house and visited as the children played. Clementine had come out with tea and biscuits, and the three ladies had been discussing Eliza before they even saw her walk by the first time. When she came walking back with a smile on her face oblivious of her audience behind the fence and flowers that surrounded the backyard, they began to speculate more and more on what role this girl was playing in the problems they had.<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, Roy had arrived and waited with Hoss and Joe as Lea and Ben helped Paul care for Adam. Every now and then, they heard Adam cry out and knew the pain he must be suffering. They had to clean him up, and Paul had to stitch the wound in his leg. Adam always refused laudanum so he had to bear the pain. Finally, Paul appeared at the top of the stairs.<\/p>\n “He’s resting now. He’s got a terrible headache but rest and fluids should take care of that. I have his leg elevated and it needs to stay that way for a few days. Hoss, can you rig something over the leg so the blankets are kept from direct contact? His leg is very sensitive right now.”<\/p>\n Hearing Paul’s voice, Katherine came from the kitchen carrying Emma with Abel trailing behind. There was no way to shield the children from the fact that Adam was hurt, but Katherine had done her best to keep them as far away as possible and distracted as much as she could. Paul told her that it was all right if they wanted to go up to see Adam.<\/p>\n “He’s very tired, but he was asking about the children. Just don’t let them on the bed.”<\/p>\n Abel wanted to run ahead, but Katherine insisted he walk up with them. It would give the others more time to clean up after what they had to do, and she could tell Lea what the doctor had said about the children visiting with Adam. In the room, Adam summoned a smile when he saw his children. He knew there were things he needed to tell his father and brothers, but at the moment, his head hurt terribly, and he just wanted to reassure his children. Ben left, but Adam asked him to come back in a few hours and to bring Hoss and Joe with him. Abel stood at the side of the bed staring at his father’s drawn face.<\/p>\n “Abel, I’ll be fine. Accidents happen on a ranch. Hoss took good care of me, and they got me home so Paul could do what he had to do. I’ll be up and around leading you on your pony in no time.” Abel still looked scared and worried. “After Emma gives me a kiss, will you sit on the chair here and keep me company?” Abel shook his head vigorously and quickly climbed into the indicated chair. Lea took Emma and held her so that she and Adam could do a quick kiss.<\/p>\n “Papa, owie?”<\/p>\n “Yes, Emma, Papa got hurt. I’ll be fine. Don’t eat all the cornbread at dinner because I want some.”<\/p>\n Emma smiled at that for it was something Adam often said to her when they were having cornbread for dinner. It was one of Emma’s favorite foods, and Adam liked to tease her about it. Reassured that all was normal, she was willing to go with Katherine. Lea leaned down to kiss Adam then.<\/p>\n “Cowboy, you scared me so much again. I wish that would never happen again.”<\/p>\n “Sweetheart, I’m sorry. I’ll do my best. Now, perhaps you could bring something for us men to drink? I’m very thirsty, and Abel probably wants something too.”<\/p>\n Keeping the conversation lighthearted was the best medicine for the children who lost their worried looks with Adam’s comments. Lea smiled and nodded before she headed down the stairs where Roy was talking with all of the others as they filled him in on everything they knew. Lea added that Adam probably knew even more but needed some time to recuperate before doing any more. Ben invited Roy to stay for dinner so they could all come back to talk with Adam later. Roy didn’t need any more persuasion than that. Dinner was somber as no one wanted to say much of anything with Eliza there. For quite a while, there was only the sound of flatware on china. No one said anything about Adam except to say that Ben and the other men were going back to Adam’s house after dinner. Eliza assumed that they were in mourning and that they would be discussing with Lea what was to be done.<\/p>\n Three hours later, all four men were back in the room with Adam discussing what he had been thinking about while trapped in the mine. Additionally, they had the information that Eliza had slipped away only returning a very short time before dinner was served and saying that she had been out riding.<\/p>\n “Joe, is that debris from Molly’s accident still at the bottom of that draw?”<\/p>\n “Yes, we didn’t see any reason to go get any of it. That carriage was destroyed. Molly is lucky to be alive. Why?”<\/p>\n “If you could, could you go down there and see if any of the parts were deliberately damaged before the accident? Look for anything cut or sawed through instead of damaged in the crash.” All the men were surprised at Adam’s request and noted that he no longer referred to it as an accident when Molly had been injured. Adam saw their looks and nodded. “Yes, I think Eliza had something to do with it. It was only a few weeks after she arrived here and was immediately infatuated with Joe. After her brother’s death and Molly being injured, she had a permanent place on the ranch to use to pursue Joe, and we all know that she did.”<\/p>\n “Who do you think fathered her baby?” Roy suspected they all had the same idea on that one too. Several of them said ‘Brock’ immediately. “I was thinking the exact same thing. If that’s the case, there may not be any other kidnappers out there. It might just be Eliza and Brock.” Roy’s expertise in dealing with criminals was superb. His hypothesis had their attention. All of them thought about that and nodded. It made so much sense that way.<\/p>\n “So, did Brock mean to kill Adam or was he just bad at what he did?”<\/p>\n “Hoss, from all that you have told me, I think that young man was trying to kill Adam. If that’s the case, then we know where those orders came from. I never would have thought it, but that little wisp of a girl is dangerous.”<\/p>\n “Roy, if that’s true, then none of my sons, daughters, and grandchildren are safe with her around.”<\/p>\n “Ben, I think that’s the case. What you gonna do about it?”<\/p>\n Chapter 7<\/p>\n “Candy and Griff could stay here. The children know them and like them. They’re like part of the family. Hoss, Joe, Hop Sing, and I will be in the main house. But, Roy, all we really have is suspicion. How do we prove what she’s done?”<\/p>\n Before Roy could answer, Joe had a question. “Are Alice and my children in any danger?”<\/p>\n After a brief discussion, Joe decided to ride into town with Roy. He would make sure that Alice and the children were safe. There were enough people on the Ponderosa to protect the rest of the family, but Alice didn’t even know there was a potential threat. They all agreed that Brock didn’t seem very bright, and therefore, he was doing Eliza’s bidding. If Roy could work something out with him, perhaps he would turn on Eliza and give them the evidence they needed. After the children went to bed, the men in the family would inform Lea, Mo, and Katherine of all that was happening. Hoss went to talk with Candy and Griff who packed up some of their belongings and headed over to Adam’s house to take up residence. In the main house, Ben was shocked by a question from Eliza before she went to bed.<\/p>\n “When will Adam’s funeral be held, and where are you going to bury him?”<\/p>\n Ben stammered out that the arrangements weren’t complete, but that they would inform her when they were. After she went up the stairs to her bedroom, Mo hurried up to watch to make sure she stayed in her room. Katherine looked at Ben.<\/p>\n “She thinks he’s dead. Do we need any more proof that she’s in on it? She wanted him dead, and she assumes you brought a body home.”<\/p>\n Looking at Katherine, and then at Hoss, Ben made a suggestion. “We need to start writing all of these things down. We don’t have any one big piece of evidence against her, but we could assemble a mountain of small pieces of evidence. Eventually it will be enough to bury her.” With that, Ben went to get paper and pencils for all of them. They wrote down everything that any of them knew that seemed at all incriminating. Then Ben gathered up the papers after they signed them and stashed them all in his middle desk drawer. “If you think of anything else, or if something new happens, write it down and put it in there. We’ll hand it all over to Roy after Joe checks out the carriage crash in the morning.”<\/p>\n In town, Joe was surprised to hear what Alice and Molly had seen. After making sure that Alice and the children were safely locked in their place, he headed over to Roy’s office telling Alice to admit only him. When he told Roy the story and the time frame of it, Roy was convinced that Eliza had given that small pistol to Brock.<\/p>\n “I knew I should had them windows shuttered years ago. Now look and see what happened. I gave my deputy a real dressing down for allowing Brock to hide a pistol on himself when he was locked up so I got to apologize for that. Doggone that girl is good. She knew right away what her weakness was, and she got away with it again.”<\/p>\n “Maybe not. Roy, can I see that pistol?” After examining it, Joe smiled and handed it back. “Roy, look at the base of the grip.” Taking a close look, Roy could see a tiny LJ carved there. “Eliza hasn’t been here long enough to know that I was Little Joe when I was younger. That’s the first pistol I used. It’s a thirty-one caliber. Adam said if I missed a target, I wouldn’t be able to do much damage with that. He was wrong. I shot out a window on the house, hit a lantern on the porch, and brought down the pulley that we used to haul hay into the loft. But what’s more important is that pistol was in our house until it ended up here. It was in a box of old pistols in the storage room. We don’t use them any more, so we would never likely miss one if it was gone.”<\/p>\n “Would Brock have had access to it?”<\/p>\n “No, you have to go through the kitchen and pantry to get to that storeroom. Hop Sing wouldn’t let one of the hands go in there.”<\/p>\n “All right, then, I want to write down what you said Alice and Molly saw. Then I’ll get them to sign the statement. We’re building a case, boy, we’re building a case.”<\/p>\n Leaving Roy’s office, Joe went back to see Alice and the children. He played with them, read them a story, and then tucked them into bed. As he left Joey’s room, Alice beckoned him to her bedroom. She closed the door and asked Joe to tell her everything that had happened. When he finished, she sat quietly for a time.<\/p>\n “Joe, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you. I wanted to, but my anger and my jealousy got in the way. Lea told me that I should stay and talk with you to work it out. I told her that she would leave Adam if he did something like what you were accused of doing. She said no. She said everyone makes mistakes, and she wouldn’t throw away all the good things in her life if Adam made a mistake. She said she had made a grievous mistake once, and Adam forgave her. She said she and Adam believed you, and thought Eliza was lying. Joe, I was wrong. I never should have left. Can you forgive me?”<\/p>\n Joe laughed a bit and shook his head. Then his eyes glistened with tears. “My God, Alice, those are words I thought I would never hear. Of course I will. All I ever wanted was to have you and the children home with me. These last months have been awful, but now isn’t a good time for you to move back to the ranch. That could really set off Eliza. Adam thinks she did all of this because she’s infatuated with me. If that is true, then you and the children could be in danger if you’re anywhere near her.”<\/p>\n “Joe, maybe we can use that against her.”<\/p>\n “How?”<\/p>\n “I don’t know yet, but let’s think about it. If what she wants is you, and if she wants me out of the way, won’t she have to do something if I move back to the ranch?”<\/p>\n “I can’t use you like that!”<\/p>\n “No, you won’t be. We’ll be working together like we should have been all along. Talk to your father and brothers about it. I’m sure we can come up with a plan.”<\/p>\n In the morning, Joey and Gabi were delighted to find their father with their mother. The family had breakfast together before Joe said he had to go investigate Molly’s carriage crash. He kissed Alice goodbye and hugged the children. Molly was sitting in her wheelchair on the porch of the boarding house sharing a cup of coffee with Doctor Paul Martin.<\/p>\n “So, Adam is going to be all right, and now it looks like Joe and Alice are going to be all right too. How about me? Do you think I’ll walk again?”<\/p>\n “I think with a cane in each hand and a friendly doctor nearby, you should try. You’re strong enough now, and your reflexes have certainly improved. Would you like to try?”<\/p>\n “I would, but I don’t have one cane much less two.”<\/p>\n Clementine was soon there with two canes in hand. Molly looked from her to Paul waiting for an explanation. “Adam and Hoss made them when I mentioned that I could use two sturdy ones for my favorite patient. After all, I can’t have my bride pushed down the aisle in a wheelchair.”<\/p>\n “Oh, Paul, really? I thought at one time that you would ask me, but then I got hurt.”<\/p>\n “One has nothing to do with the other. I just wanted you healthy enough to enjoy your wedding day. Will you marry me?”<\/p>\n “Oh, yes, Paul, yes.” And Molly stood when Paul stepped in front of her. Suddenly she realized what she had done. “Oh, my.”<\/p>\n “It was only your fear that was holding you back. Now take those canes, and we’ll walk back and forth across the porch. You need to get ready to walk down that aisle.”<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, Adam was insisting he could walk with a cane too, but Lea was not happy at all with him. “You were told to keep that leg elevated until tomorrow. Just because you feel better now, there’s no reason to push your luck. I want to see that leg elevated for the rest of the day.”<\/p>\n “Did Paul say I had to stay in bed or just that the leg had to be elevated?”<\/p>\n Caught on that one, Lea had to concede the point. “All right, but Candy and Griff will help you down the stairs. I don’t want you falling when the cane isn’t enough. Then you will sit with that leg elevated.”<\/p>\n Not happy about being helped down the stairs like an invalid, Adam knew he shouldn’t push too hard as long as Lea had conceded he could get out of bed. “It’s a deal.” Later, Adam sat in front of the fireplace with his leg up on pillows stacked on a dining table chair. He had to admit at least to himself that his leg had ached in getting from his bedroom down the stairs to this point. He wouldn’t push it any further. Candy and Griff came over to sit with him after they had breakfast.<\/p>\n “Not as good as Hop Sing, but Lea is definitely developing into a good cook. You’re a lucky man to have a beauty for a wife, and she can cook too. Strong too. We could hear that, ah, discussion you two had his morning. I wanted to bet on the outcome with Griff, but neither of us wanted to bet against her.”<\/p>\n “Very funny. Maybe you could be her escort though when she goes to town. She wants to buy some things for the house, and it’s very clear I can’t go with her.”<\/p>\n Candy agreed to do that. Griff would stay at the house with Adam and his children. Candy stopped at the main house to tell them that he was going to hitch up the carriage to take Lea to town. Eliza was sipping her coffee when Candy mentioned that to Ben. She was surprised that Lea was going to town, and her look must have showed it. Ben decided to try shocking her into saying something more incriminating than she already had.<\/p>\n “How’s Adam doing this morning?”<\/p>\n Eliza nearly spit her coffee out on that one. She coughed a bit before regaining her composure. “He’s alive. I thought he was dead.” Now it all made sense to her. No one in the house had seemed sad, and she had wondered if they had felt about Adam the way she did. Now she knew that it was because he wasn’t dead. “How could he survive a mine cave-in?”<\/p>\n Pausing for emphasis and waiting to see if she might say something more, Ben smiled at her. “How did you know it was a mine cave-in? No one mentioned it here last night.”<\/p>\n “Someone must have, or maybe I heard one of the hands say something when I was putting my horse away last evening.”<\/p>\n “No, the hands were told not to say anything. We didn’t want the person who planned this to know Adam had survived. He has a painful leg injury that will keep him off his feet for a time, but when he heals, there should be no permanent damage.”<\/p>\n Ben’s dark eyes were boring into the young woman. She never flinched, but she also knew better than to say anything more at that point. Candy nodded and walked out the door to hitch up the carriage. Ben told Katherine he was going with Candy and Lea to town. She said that she and Mo and the baby would go over to visit with Lea and Adam. She knew that Ben would worry about them being in the house with Eliza. Hoss and Hop Sing could watch to see what Eliza would do next.<\/p>\n Chapter 8<\/p>\n On the way to town, Ben had Candy stop the carriage at the site of Molly’s crash. Joe’s pinto was tied there and Ben wanted to know how things had gone in town. He called down to Joe who answered that he would be right up. As Ben waited, he could see that Joe was carrying a heavy sack with him. He asked him how things had gone with Alice.<\/p>\n “Great, Pa, just great. Alice and the children are coming home. We talked and she knows now that Eliza set this whole thing up. Pa, I may never drink whisky again. Just one night on the town turned into so much trouble.”<\/p>\n “Well, even though that is an admirable decision in many ways, remember that all you did was have too much to drink. Eliza did everything else. Perhaps if you resolved to stop at one or two that would suffice.” Joe nodded and Candy grinned. “What have you got in the sack?”<\/p>\n “Adam was right. I found the axle was nearly sawed through. Only a little bit of it broke in the crash. The two brake blocks were heavily greased. Even after all this time, there were still gobs of grease stuck to each of them. Nobody in their right mind would grease the brake blocks so somebody did it on purpose. I’m guessing there might have been other damage done, but the crash and the weather have really done a lot to what was left of the harness. I asked Molly if she remembered Eliza being at the carriage, and she said she was. She came out to say the children wanted to say goodbye one more time so Molly went back in the house for a bit. I’m guessing that’s when she greased the blocks. The axle must have been done earlier.”<\/p>\n “Do you want me to turn these over to Roy?”<\/p>\n “I’ll ride back in with you. I’ll sign a statement for Roy, and he can go get Molly to sign another one too.”<\/p>\n “Sign another one too?”<\/p>\n “Oh, that’s right. You don’t know. Brock is dead. He got a pistol and tried to break out of the jail. Some of our fine citizens shot him down when he fired on one of them.”<\/p>\n “What does that have to do with Molly?”<\/p>\n “She and Alice were sitting in the backyard of the boardinghouse and saw Eliza heading in the direction of the jail. A short time later, she came walking back and that’s about when there was gunfire at the jail. They said she smiled and went on her merry way. They both signed statements and handed them over to Roy.”<\/p>\n “She asked this morning how Adam could have survived a mine cave-in. I was going to tell Roy that too. Now with Alice coming home, I’ll tell Roy that she’s fired, and we’ll give her a ride into town. He can arrest her then.”<\/p>\n “Do we have enough for an arrest?”<\/p>\n “I think we have enough for an arrest. I don’t know if it’s enough to convict her, but she’ll be away from my family. If Brock had lived, I think he would have talked. She must have thought that too.”<\/p>\n Lea and Candy had been listening. Neither could believe how evil that young woman was. She had tried to kill two people, and had contributed to the death of another. Lea started to have another thought about her possible sinister behavior. “Has anyone ever asked Paul if there was anything suspicious in her brother’s death? He died from internal bleeding, but all of you said you were surprised because he hadn’t been kicked that hard, and hadn’t mentioned any symptoms to anyone until he keeled over and died later that night.”<\/p>\n At first prone to doubting that she would have killed her own brother, the three men paused and thought about it. It was possible. They needed to talk to the doctor. “After I go see Roy, I’ll see if I can talk to Paul. I’ll mention it to Roy too. This is all just so unbelievable, and yet we believe she has done all these things.” Ben shook his head and everyone there knew what he meant. Joe mounted up on Cochise, and the others got in the carriage and headed to town. Roy agreed that he had enough to arrest Eliza but had some cautions too.<\/p>\n “A judge is gonna have a hard time seeing a gal like that on trial in her condition. Plus a jury of men is gonna take a look at that face of hers and have a heck of a time thinking she could do anything really bad. But I can tell ya that I could make her leave town. I could tell her she would be put on trial for all these crimes if she ever comes back to Nevada. We done it before with gals for just the same reasons as this time. You decide before you bring her in here tomorrow morning. You kin talk to Adam and Molly and see what they say too.”<\/p>\n Ben left Roy’s office disappointed for he knew exactly what Roy had meant. Men had so much respect for women in the west that they would be unwilling to believe this story that a very young, pretty woman with child was capable of murder and attempted murder. They needed an eyewitness or evidence of something she had done that was so heinous that the jury wouldn’t look at her as a orphaned girl who had been used by some man for his own desires. They needed to see her as a conniving witch who would do anything to get what she wanted. As Ben sat in Paul’s office a short time later, Paul added to his growing concern over what Eliza was capable of doing.<\/p>\n “Yes, I was very suspicious of the circumstances of her brother’s death. He had a stomach full of blood and yet the blow was to his lower abdomen. I wondered at the time how that could have happened, and I still have no answer for you. I wish I could say she did something, but there is no way to know what it could have been.”<\/p>\n “If she could kill her brother in order to get herself insinuated into our lives, then there is no limit as to what she might do. We’ll put a guard on her tonight to be sure she doesn’t do anything more. Joe wants to bring Alice and the children home, but I’m going to have to tell him to wait until tomorrow after she’s gone. It’s just to much to try to protect everyone from this devious she-devil.”<\/p>\n “Keep her away from all of the children. I suggest that Mo take Dottie and stay in Adam’s house until you get Eliza to town. The girl seems to have no feeling for anyone but herself and what she wants. I’m afraid she may be willing to do anything if she thinks no one will catch her and punish her for it. I’ve seen people like this before but never as intelligent and cunning as this one.”<\/p>\n “What’s happened to the others like her that you’ve known?”<\/p>\n Paul hesitated but had to tell the truth. “The gallows, prison, or asylums. We have no idea how to help people like this change. All we can do is keep them away from potential victims.”<\/p>\n “What about the baby she’s going to have?”<\/p>\n “I’m afraid that to her it’s not a baby but an object. She was using it to get what she wanted. Now that she can’t use it to get Joe, I don’t know what she’ll do. How can a moral person predict what an amoral person will do?”<\/p>\n That night on the Ponderosa, Ben informed Eliza that her services were no longer needed and that she would be given a ride into town and one month’s pay as severance.<\/p>\n “You can’t do that. You can’t turn me out when I’m carrying your son’s child.”<\/p>\n “Eliza, I think we both know that child is not Joe’s. Is Brock the father?” The unexpected query stymied Eliza for a bit but enough for Ben and Katherine to think it was the truth. You can pack your things. I’ll be driving you to town tomorrow. Hoss will come with us.”<\/p>\n “Why Mr. Cartwright, you’re not afraid to be alone with me, are you?”<\/p>\n “Frankly, Eliza, yes, I am. Now I’ve told you what’s going to happen. Please pack your things and stay in the downstairs guest room tonight.”<\/p>\n Her plan in shambles, Eliza began thinking furiously. “How about three month’s salary, and I never bother your family again?”<\/p>\n “Eliza, I don’t think there’s any amount of money that could get you to keep a promise. One month’s salary is more than fair. You can live on that for quite a while if you’re careful how you spend it. You can find work somewhere.”<\/p>\n “Who would hire me in my condition?”<\/p>\n “Your future is not my responsibility.”<\/p>\n “But it is. My brother died working for you. If he had lived, I wouldn’t need your charity. It’s because of you that I have to do things to look out for myself. No one else will. I’ll make sure everyone knows what kind of man you are turning out a woman carrying a baby with no regard for what happens to either of them. You’ll see. People will tell you how wrong you were to do this.”<\/p>\n “I’m done discussing this with you. Please do as I asked or we’ll go pack your things for you.”<\/p>\n As Eliza flounced up the stairs as well as she could flounce with her belly swelling, Katherine walked to Ben’s side. “I’d feel better if she was out of here tonight. I’m afraid to go to sleep with her around.”<\/p>\n “Candy set up a rotation of guards. He’ll be on first, Hoss next, then Hank, and I’ll take the fourth watch. She won’t be able to hurt anyone.”<\/p>\n That night, Eliza was in her room except when she said she had to use the necessary. She left through the kitchen and was back in fifteen minutes. Otherwise the night was uneventful. As Katherine came down the stairs in the morning, Ben was sitting at the table drinking coffee.<\/p>\n “Darling, it’s almost over. Hoss will be down here soon to go with me to take her to town. When I get back, we can all relax.”<\/p>\n A decidedly angry Eliza was driven to town by Ben. He had talked with Adam the night before and with Molly in town. They were upset with Eliza but agreed with Roy’s assessment of the situation. Roy took custody of Eliza and offered her a stage ticket to California or accommodations in the jail. She chose the stage ticket.<\/p>\n On the Ponderosa, Hop Sing cleaned out the room that Eliza had been using. In a corner of the closet, he noticed what appeared to be a loose board in the floor. He pulled it up planning to tell Hoss that it needed to be repaired. Under the board though was a brown bottle. He couldn’t read the writing that appeared to be in a language other than English: Sanguinaria Canadensis. He brought the bottle to Katherine who was equally mystified. She brought it to Ben who said he had no idea what it was either but would take it to Paul the next time he was in town.<\/p>\n Chapter 9<\/p>\n “Blood root. It’s used in many patent medicines and actually does some good in small amounts, but a pure concoction like this if taken internally could cause severe bleeding. On the skin, it could cause blisters or even eat the skin away. This was never meant to be in the hands of an unskilled person.” Paul stared at the small bottle for a short time before looking up with a horrified expression. “This is how she killed her brother. She gave him some of this to drink. It explains the blisters I found on his lips. I wondered at the time what he had been drinking that was so hot it had given him a couple of blisters, but now I know it wasn’t something hot. It was this. It’s caustic in this formulation.”<\/p>\n “Where could she have gotten this?”<\/p>\n “Oh, any pharmacy can sell it. Usually they sell to patent medicine outfits who mix very small amounts of this with liberal amounts of alcohol and sugar and sometimes some opium to make a medicine that makes the person feel good but usually doesn’t cure much of anything. They will have some items like this in it so that it seems like a real medicine even though it isn’t. Many of these herbal products can do some good though. I learned from Hop Sing to use garlic oil for an ear infection. Lemon oil will help stop a nosebleed. Even blood root in small doses can help a sore throat, help with some headaches, and help remove warts and other growths on your skin. In larger doses, it’s damaging and even deadly.”<\/p>\n Sipping his coffee, Ben tried to assimilate all the shocking information he had gotten that morning. It was likely that Eliza had murdered her brother as a means to get the Cartwrights to feel responsible for her and take her in like a member of the family. They suspected she had tried to kill Molly, they knew she had tried to kill Adam, and Roy had given Ben another amazing bit of news that morning.<\/p>\n “Well, Ben, I’m thinking that little gal was never with child. When she got on that stage, she was wearing a pretty little riding dress all cinched up tight as could be in the waist. That surely made me wonder what in tarnation was going on. Then Tim come over here later with a funny looking pillow he said he found in the room she used until she could get on the stage this morning. I asked him to keep an eye on her and tell me if she did anything unusual. It looks like she used that pillow to make it look like her belly was swelling with a baby. It wasn’t soft like most pillows. It was stuffed with sawdust and sand.”<\/p>\n “Roy, we may have let a cold-blooded criminal get away. All I can do right now is thank God she wasn’t successful in her plans. There’s just no telling what that little witch will do.”<\/p>\n Thinking back on that conversation with Roy, Ben thought that they had done the wrong thing. Sympathy for the baby they thought Eliza was carrying and worried that a jury would never convict a woman carrying a child especially as they only had circumstantial evidence. He knew too that most of what they had wasn’t the smoking gun type of evidence that a jury would willingly accept. Even with that in mind though, he thought they should have listened to Alice and worked out a trap for Eliza. Adam and Lea had also been worried about letting Eliza go with no consequences but Ben’s arguments had swayed them. He and Katherine had wanted Eliza away from their family as quickly as possible. They let that affect their judgment. He cringed a bit knowing how his family would react when they learned about all these new allegations. Before leaving town, Ben went to Roy’s office to inform him of the new information that Ben had gotten from Paul.<\/p>\n “Ben, I’m gonna wire the sheriff in Placerville. I want him to tell me what she’s up to when she gets there. If I find out anything, I’ll surely let you know first thing.”<\/p>\n “Thank you, Roy. I just hope this is over for us. I hope there aren’t any more surprises coming our way compliments of that woman. I would like to enjoy some pleasant time with my family, and I’m sure Adam would enjoy some peace and quiet with his family. Oh, and Alice and the children are back home so Joe is happier than he’s been in months. It’s all getting back to normal.”<\/p>\n As expected, the family was dismayed by the news that Eliza had probably murdered her brother as a means to gain a place with the Cartwrights. She was correct in assuming that they would feel guilty and want to help her as much as possible. The family felt even worse knowing that it was that decision that probably led Eliza to try to eliminate Molly so that she could have a more permanent place in the family. It was just so very difficult to associate all of these heinous acts with the petite and pretty young woman. Yet it was true, and every one of them knew it.<\/p>\n Several days later, Ben went to town to do some business with the bank and the lawyer. Usually Adam did these things but he was still unable to ride and even a carriage would have been uncomfortable. Roy intercepted him before he finished his errands.<\/p>\n “Ben, I hate to tell ya this, but I guess we shoulda guessed it anyways. With a gal like that, she just goes and does the darndest things.”<\/p>\n “Roy, just spit it out. Something to do with Eliza?”<\/p>\n “Yep, Ben, I got word from Placerville that she never did get there. I been sending out all sorts of messages to try to find out what happened. Seems she left the stage line at a station near Pleasant Valley in the Washoe. She bought a horse by cashing in the rest of her ticket. I been trying to find her whereabouts since then, but there’s been nary a word about her. Ben, I’m worried. Why would that gal leave the stage line in the middle of those mountains? She’s up to no good. I’m sure of it.”<\/p>\n Upset by the news, Ben finished his errands as quickly as he could and then headed home. When Ben got back to the ranch, the house was empty, but then he remembered that the whole family was planning to be at Hoss’ doing the last of the finishing work and decorating so that Hoss could move Mo and his daughter in there before the new babies were born in less than a month. The new house was only about a hundred yards from the main house and symbolically situated between Adam’s house and Joe’s. He walked in that direction and heard laughter and conversation as he got closer and relaxed knowing that all was well. Inside, Ben found Candy and Griff helping Joe and Hoss install the mantel for the fireplace. Hoss had done carvings of animals in it, and Adam had helped him buff it until the wood was shining. The four men were doing the heavy lifting as Adam leaned on a cane and directed the placement. Once he was satisfied it was in the correct position, the men finished attaching it to the stone balusters that were there to support it.<\/p>\n The design for the house had been completed during the winter, but bad weather, Eliza, and other work that had to be done had delayed the conclusion of the construction. Hoss walked away from the fireplace to stand next to his father and his brother admiring the work that had been done. Hoss’ home had no plastered walls as the other homes did. All of the walls were log with the outside wall about sixteen inches wide and built with massive pine logs. Interior walls were smaller logs about six inches wide. All of the doorframes and window frames were of hard maple that Adam had ordered from Wisconsin. The floors were white pine boards stained a deep brown. The ladies were positioning rugs in every room and putting up curtains. The plan was to move all of their personal possessions into the house the following morning if everything else was in place.<\/p>\n “Son, you have a beautiful home here. It fits you perfectly. You’re going to love living here. Tomorrow morning is going to be an exciting time for the family.”<\/p>\n “Uh, Pa, Mo and me got nearly everything of ours packed, and I was wondering . . . ” Hoss never got to finish his statement as Adam and Joe began laughing and Ben had to chuckle.<\/p>\n “Son, Hank is probably driving the wagon over here as I speak. Adam told the hands to pack up all your things as soon as you left the main house this morning. Hop Sing should be here soon with a banquet fit for a king. It was going to be your housewarming surprise. We knew you wouldn’t want to wait.”<\/p>\n The front door opened at that point and the hands began carrying in all of the personal belongings as well as a few surprises. There was a double cradle, a second crib, and lots of baby clothing. Hearing all of the noise and voices, Mo came out of the kitchen where the ladies had been hanging curtains. She began to cry when she saw what the men carried in. Soon all the children came out of the kitchen too and began to ask why there was another cradle and why it had two parts. Hoss went down on one knee with all the children around him as he explained that he and Mo were going to have twins very soon.<\/p>\n “Why don’t you just get them now?” Abel couldn’t understand why there was any delay.<\/p>\n “They’re in Aunt Mo’s belly, that’s why. They gotta come out of there.” Joey was always fascinated with anything medical and the more amazing it was, the better. This one definitely fit in that category.<\/p>\n “I know that. I’m just wondering why they don’t just come out now. They must be big enough. Aunt Mo has been getting really fat.”<\/p>\n Lea and Adam cringed at their son’s statement, but Mo only smiled. She sat on a chair and called the two boys over. She took their hands and held them on her belly.<\/p>\n “Can you feel that?”<\/p>\n “Yes. It feels like your belly is moving, Aunt Mo.”<\/p>\n “Abel, those are the twins moving. They do want to come out, and I’m so glad that the cradle is here already and all of our bedding and such, because I think those babies want to do exactly what you want them to do. They want to see their new home.”<\/p>\n Everyone smiled at that except Hoss who suddenly looked rather pale. Adam quickly stood from the chair where he had been sitting and guided his big brother onto it. “Just relax, big guy. You know what you told me when Lea was having Emma. Mo had Dottie and everything was fine. Alice had Joey and Gabi and everything was fine. Lea had Abel and everything was fine. Mo’s going to be fine.”<\/p>\n “You know, when I said that to you, I thought I was helping. I got to say I’m sorry cause now I know that didn’t help at all. Is someone going to go get the doctor?”<\/p>\n “Griff is already gone. Joe sent him as soon as Mo said it was time.”<\/p>\n Within minute, Katherine, Lea, and Alice had gotten Mo into a bedroom. Katherine helped her into a gown as the other ladies quickly made up the bed and put ample padding where Mo would lie. While they were busy, Mo’s water broke. Things were moving along rather quickly so Lea went to tell Hop Sing they were going to need those supplies soon. He was already boiling water and had string, scissors, and stacks of towels. Joe was sent to the main house to get another set of clean sheets. Alice came down the stairs then and said she would take the children to her house. Lea planned to go there soon to help so Adam took his cane and walked there as well.<\/p>\n Ben did his best to calm Hoss who was scared. It was a month early, and Hoss had thought he was going to have more time to get ready for the arrival of the twins. Doctor Martin had told Mo that she was likely to deliver early, but she hadn’t wanted to worry Hoss especially with everything else that was going on because of Eliza and then Adam’s brush with death. Paul had also told Mo that even though twins tended to come early creating more worry in the family, they also tended to come fast which meant they didn’t have to worry as long as they did with a single delivery. It wasn’t long before Hoss heard a baby crying, and then just fifteen minutes later, there was a second baby crying. He took a big breath and then tears flowed freely. Ben put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed. Hoss nodded. His father always seemed to know just the right way to comfort one of his sons.<\/p>\n “I’m going over to Joe’s house to get Dot. I want her to come with me when I go upstairs to see the babies.”<\/p>\n Chapter 10<\/p>\n “Now, isn’t that special. I get the third brother too. Come on in, big man, or I can shoot your older brother to convince you I’m serious.”<\/p>\n Hoss stepped into Joe’s house as his smile disappeared to be replaced by worry. Eliza was there with a pistol pointing at Adam and Joe. Adam turned his eyes to the stairs to let Hoss know that the ladies were upstairs with the children. Hoss vowed to himself that Eliza was not going up those stairs. She wouldn’t be able to stop all three of them so if she headed in that direction, he was going to have to try to stop her. Hoss was surprised at how calm his brothers looked though. Joe mainly looked angry, and Adam looked downright relaxed as he sat in a chair with one hand resting on his cane. Hoss had no idea why they were so calm, but hoped that meant that they had a plan. He watched Adam carefully for any sign of what they might want him to do. Adam addressed Eliza then without any sign to Hoss leaving him confused as to what was going on.<\/p>\n “What do you hope to gain from this? You got away with murder and were out of the state if you chose to go. Why come back here and risk hanging?”<\/p>\n “Satisfaction. All of you think you’re so smart, and I wanted to show you just how wrong you were. You thought you could just get rid of me so easily. I’m here to show you that’s not the case. Besides, you’re not dead so how could it be murder. I won’t hang for you getting a sore leg.”<\/p>\n “You will hang for the death of your brother. People take a dim view of family members murdering each other.”<\/p>\n That halted Eliza’s comments. She had a surprised look on her face but recovered quickly. “You’re just fishing for information now. My brother died because he was working for you. You all owe me for that, and you haven’t paid that debt yet.”<\/p>\n “Oh, I think we took care of that well above and beyond what we should have done. Blood root was such an obvious way to do it. The doctor figured it out.”<\/p>\n That shook Eliza more than anything Adam had said to that point. Hoss didn’t know why he seemed to be purposefully trying to upset her, but it was clear that he was. Eliza screamed then.<\/p>\n “Shut up. Shut up or I’ll shut you up.” She raised the pistol and aimed it at Adam’s head. He didn’t even flinch until he heard his wife call out from the top of the stairs.<\/p>\n “Don’t shoot him, or I’ll shoot you.”<\/p>\n Adam tried to calm the situation then. “Lea, back away. I’m not going to get hurt. Please? Go back with the children.” Lea glanced at Adam wondering as Hoss did how he could be so calm and self-assured under the circumstances. Eliza used the distraction to her advantage or so she thought. She fired. The next few minutes were a whirlwind of activity as Hoss rushed over to try to stem the bleeding. Joe peeled off his belt to use as a tourniquet, but it was the wound to the neck that was deadly. It was all over in just a few minutes. Standing with bloody hands and bloodstained clothing, Hoss and Joe stared at Adam.<\/p>\n “I never thought it would be this awful.” Joe was ready to retch. Lea had rushed back to make sure the children didn’t see the awful sight. Hoss almost ran to the kitchen to come back with a stack of towels. Joe pulled a blanket from the chair by the fire and covered the body as Hoss began to scrub up the blood.<\/p>\n “She did it to herself. We suspected she might end up dead with her nature, but she died by her own hand.”<\/p>\n The door burst open then and Ben rushed in stopping almost immediately with the blanket-covered body on the floor and his three sons looking upset. “What happened here?”<\/p>\n Joe answered first. “It’s Eliza. She went to shoot Adam, and the gun exploded in her hand. A piece of it tore into her upper arm and another piece into her neck. We stopped the bleeding in her arm, but we couldn’t do anything about the neck wound. Blood was pouring out of her neck and her mouth.”<\/p>\n “I’m very glad she wasn’t able to shoot any of you, but why would the gun explode like that?”<\/p>\n Hoss answered understanding why Adam had been so calm. He had recognized the gun in her hand. “After she stole that gun from the storeroom, Adam suggested we might want to plug those old guns so nobody else could take one and use it, and it would be safer with all the children around. So Hop Sing and me melted some lead and put a plug in each barrel. She musta stole one of em after we done that. When she fired, it blew back and ignited the other shells in the chambers. The whole thing just blew up. We’re darn lucky it all blew back and sideways.”<\/p>\n “Adam, did you know it would do that?”<\/p>\n “No. I thought it would split the barrel. I had no idea it would ignite the other shells. I’m not going to feel badly about it though because she came here to commit mayhem. It’s just her bad luck that she committed it on herself.”<\/p>\n “Pa, she thought she had trapped us here, but she was the one who was in the trap. Dadburned gal didn’t even know what a mess she had made of everything. When she tried to kill Adam, she killed herself.”<\/p>\n Staring at the body on the floor, Ben shook his head. It was finally over, but the price had been very high with two dead and two seriously injured. “And all because one young woman was infatuated with a married man.” Pausing, Ben began to look to the future instead of the past. “Well, Hoss needs to get back to his wife and babies, and Adam, why don’t you escort the ladies with the children over to your house. I can help Joe clean up this mess. You two need to wash the blood off your hands and change clothes first though. While you go take care of those things, Adam and I will go upstairs to help get the children out of here so that they don’t see what happened. Hoss, I’ll bring Dottie to your house.”<\/p>\n Within an hour, it was as if Eliza hadn’t been there. A hand led a horse carrying her body to Virginia City. Adam had written up a summary of what had happened and sent it along. Joe and Ben cleaned up the bloodstains in Joe’s house before joining the celebration at Hoss’ house. That night, there was a lantern lit and burning by the front door of each of the three houses built by Ben’s sons. The family had decided at dinner that the new signal that all was well at night would be a lantern burning in front of the house. If anyone needed to visit one of the other homes, it made navigating the spaces between them easier too. In one house, Joe relaxed around the fireplace with Alice and their children Joey and Gabi as the family healed the rift and talked about all the things that had happened while they were separated. In Adam’s house, he sat in his favorite leather chair with his leg up on a pillow on a dining table chair telling stories of knights and fair ladies to his children as Lea relaxed and listened to his voice which always soothed away any sadness she might have. Hoss spent a lot of time watching Mo nurse their two babies, Karl and Margaret, as well as trying to explain to Dottie why there were two new babies in their house. Before turning in, Ben looked out his bedroom window and could see all three lanterns burning brightly.<\/p>\n <\/p>\n <\/p>\n Tags:\u00a0 Adam Cartwright,\u00a0Ben Cartwright,\u00a0Family,\u00a0Hoss Cartwright,\u00a0Joe \/ Little Joe Cartwright,\u00a0SAS<\/p>\n","protected":false},"excerpt":{"rendered":" Summary:\u00a0 A series of stories about Adam after college from ages twenty-three\u00a0to twenty-right\u00a0and then from thirty-five to forty with troubles within the family as well as against outsiders who want something from the Cartwrights. \u00a0The chapters\u00a0follow one another but each one could stand on its own as a complete story. \u00a0<\/p>\n WC = 218,113 \u00a0Rating = T<\/p>\n","protected":false},"author":229,"featured_media":10237,"comment_status":"open","ping_status":"closed","sticky":false,"template":"template-full-width-post.php","format":"standard","meta":{"_jetpack_newsletter_access":"","_jetpack_dont_email_post_to_subs":false,"_jetpack_newsletter_tier_id":0,"_jetpack_memberships_contains_paywalled_content":false,"_jetpack_feature_clip_id":0,"_jetpack_memberships_contains_paid_content":false,"footnotes":"","jetpack_publicize_message":"","jetpack_publicize_feature_enabled":true,"jetpack_social_post_already_shared":false,"jetpack_social_options":{"image_generator_settings":{"template":"highway","default_image_id":0,"font":"","enabled":false},"version":2},"jetpack_post_was_ever_published":false,"_members_access_role":[],"_members_access_error":""},"categories":[23,1008,41,30,3],"tags":[],"class_list":["post-10236","post","type-post","status-publish","format-standard","has-post-thumbnail","hentry","category-drama","category-family","category-hurtcomfort","category-prequels","category-romance","wpcat-23-id","wpcat-1008-id","wpcat-41-id","wpcat-30-id","wpcat-3-id"],"jetpack_publicize_connections":[],"jetpack_likes_enabled":true,"jetpack_sharing_enabled":true,"jetpack_featured_media_url":"https:\/\/i0.wp.com\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/wp-content\/uploads\/2014\/12\/Adam-on-Sport.png?fit=680%2C512&ssl=1","_links":{"self":[{"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=\/wp\/v2\/posts\/10236","targetHints":{"allow":["GET"]}}],"collection":[{"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=\/wp\/v2\/posts"}],"about":[{"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=\/wp\/v2\/types\/post"}],"author":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=\/wp\/v2\/users\/229"}],"replies":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=%2Fwp%2Fv2%2Fcomments&post=10236"}],"version-history":[{"count":0,"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=\/wp\/v2\/posts\/10236\/revisions"}],"wp:featuredmedia":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=\/wp\/v2\/media\/10237"}],"wp:attachment":[{"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=%2Fwp%2Fv2%2Fmedia&parent=10236"}],"wp:term":[{"taxonomy":"category","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=%2Fwp%2Fv2%2Fcategories&post=10236"},{"taxonomy":"post_tag","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/bonanzabrand.info\/library\/index.php?rest_route=%2Fwp%2Fv2%2Ftags&post=10236"}],"curies":[{"name":"wp","href":"https:\/\/api.w.org\/{rel}","templated":true}]}}
\n“Yes, and that’s why I ought to go into town with you.”<\/p>\n
\n“Good morning, Adam. Katherine and I have some good news to tell you and Lea.”<\/p>\n
\n“Yep, all married now except Pa never thought it was gonna happen, I guess. Adam has two younguns, Joe has two, and I’ve got one, although I got two more on the way.” Both Adam and Molly looked surprised. Hoss grinned. “Yep, Doc says Mo and me are gonna have twins.”<\/p>\n